Home » Sermons » New Testament (Page 3)

Category Archives: New Testament

All in an Easter Evening

     John 20:19-23         Judges 6:19 -24

            John tells us that on Easter Sunday evening the disciples were huddled together in a room, having locked the door “for fear of the Jews”. Apparently the disciples feared THE JEWS. Feared all of them? Every last Jew in Palestine ? Every last Jew in the world? It’s preposterous to think that every last Jew had ganged up on Jesus a few days earlier. It was the leaders of Jewish institutions, leaders of the Jerusalem temple, who had conspired against him and killed him.           It was religious officials who had felt themselves threatened and who had decided to end the threat.           In the written gospels we are told that the common people – who were Jews themselves – had heard Jesus gladly throughout his earthly ministry. And of course the disciples in the room on Easter evening were all Jews too.

We shouldn’t be surprised that the religious leaders in Palestine “cozied up” to the political authorities and became little more than the religious legitimation of political power and social ascendancy and religious self-interest.           It happened then. It happens now. It’s always happened.

When John Strachan was Anglican bishop of Toronto in the 1800s he insisted that only the sons and daughters of the Anglican elite had the right to the best education.           Bishop John Strachan also provided the religious buttress for the “Family Compact”, that handful of well-to-do people of superior social standing and extraordinary wealth who controlled everything in the province of Ontario .

We shouldn’t be surprised that religious officials in Palestine struck a “deal” with political officials on the eve of our Lords death. On the eve of World War II the pope signed the infamous “Concordat” with Hitler: as long as Hitler left the Roman Catholic Church unmolested, the pope would remain silent concerning Hitler.

 

Religious officials have always lined up with the echelons of power and money and social ascendancy.         Therefore it’s no surprise that Jewish officials acted as they did concerning Jesus.

But it’s grossly unfair — and worse than unfair, murderous, as history has shown — to think that every last Jew was (and is) a “Christ-killer”. And yet this is the slander that has been visited on the Jewish people.         The most notorious antisemites have regularly quoted the New Testament, quoted especially the passage we are examining today, “for fear of THE JEWS”. The conclusion antisemites have drawn is chilling: Jews (all of them, without exception) hated Jesus. Having killed Jesus Christ, Jews must think as little of Christ’s followers as they thought of the master himself.         Therefore THE JEWS are always to be suspected.         Therefore any severity visited upon THE JEWS is deserved, even necessary if we Christians are going to protect ourselves against the subtle, sneaky evil of THE JEWS. For this reason the most murderous antisemitism in history has been churchly antisemitism.

Do I exaggerate? Let’s look more closely at the Middle Ages.         Jewish people were tormented relentlessly throughout the Middle Ages. In the modern era Jewish people have regarded the USA as the next thing to the Promised Land for one reason: the USA has never known a mediaeval period, which period, for the Jewish people, was one, long night.

Jews could be set upon and beaten at any time of the year throughout the Middle Ages. They were always set upon with renewed ferocity during Lent, and especially during the week preceding Easter. Since Holy Week reached a climax on Easter Sunday, Easter — the churchs festival of Christs resurrection — became the occasion of climactic savagery inflicted upon the defenceless. THE JEWS had killed Christ, hadn’t they? And Christ in turn had overturned their victimization, hadn’t he?         Then it was time for the victimizers to be victimized themselves, wasn’t it?

I am not exaggerating. Bernard of Clairvaux, whose hymns we love to sing (“Jesus, thou joy of loving hearts…”, for instance); Bernard of Clairvaux wrote vitriolic slander about the Jewish people. John Chrysostom of the Eastern Church (“Chrysostom” means “golden-mouthed”, and the man was given this name inasmuch as he was the finest preacher of his era — the fourth century — and one of its gentlest spirits); John Chrysostom said that Jews were no better than pigs and goats (the goat being the mediaeval symbol of rampant lust); Jewish people deserved whatever murderous treatment was meted out to them. Martin Luther said Jews should be hounded out of the country and their synagogues torched.         On and on it went without letup.

When I purchase milk and bread at the corner variety store, I don’t shout at the Greek storekeeper, “You killed Socrates.”         And when I speak to someone of Italian descent I don’t shout, “You tortured Galileo.” Yet large areas of the church think it permissible and reasonable to say of Jews in any era, “You killed Christ.”

I am particularly sensitive about this issue for two reasons.         One, I am an expert in the centuries-long history of churchly antisemitism; two, I am aware that Jewish people maintain the New Testament itself to be inherently antisemitic.

I can’t do anything about the history.         But I will maintain that I don’t believe the New Testament to be inherently antisemitic. I will admit, however, that there are many passages in it which have been distorted inasmuch as Christians haven’t been careful enough in reading the text.

“The disciples were huddled together for fear of THE JEWS.”         Not for fear of the Jews who had heard Jesus gladly.         But certainly for fear of a handful of religious officials.         The same handful of religious officials has been party to power-brokering in every era. Let’s be sure we understand this and then expunge from our misreading of the gospel every last vestige of antisemitism, which nastiness isnt in the gospel in any case but may yet lurk in our hearts.

 

                                                                      Part Two

I: — It is while the disciples huddle in fear, afraid of the abuse and torment and untimely death that they have seen Jesus himself suffer; it is while they are immobilized by their fear that the one who has conquered what they still fear steals upon them. They can’t explain how the risen Lord has penetrated their hideout.         Our Lord always reveals himself when and where he wills, in a manner beyond our comprehending. To this day we cant explain how the risen one looms before any of us; not being able to explain it, however, doesn’t prevent us from knowing it and glorying in it. We can’t comprehend it (in the sense of mastering the logic of it), but we can certainly apprehend it as the risen one apprehends us, seizes us, and we seize him in turn.

As our Lord apprehended the fearful disciples he said, “Peace be with you.” It was the everyday Hebrew greeting. It had the same force as our present-day “Good morning.”

Having greeted the disciples Jesus showed them his hands and side. He did this to establish his identity. The risen one was the crucified one, and the crucified one was the risen one. The risen one hadn’t replaced the crucified one. The risen one wasn’t a ghostly substitute for the crucified one.         The one whom they were mourning was now among them alive.         Whereupon, John tells us, “…the disciples were glad when they saw the Lord.”

Of course they rejoiced. To see him was to know that they werent bereft of him. To see him was to know that he hadn’t perished finally.         To see him was to know that he hadnt abandoned them. To see him was to know that since death hadnt been able to deprive them of him, nothing would ever deprive them of him. As soon as Jesus identified himself to them they rejoiced, for the one in whose company they had ventured for three years they now knew they hadn’t lost.

Whereupon the risen one spoke a second time to them, “Peace be with you.” Why the second time? A minute ago I said that you and I regularly greet each other with “Good morning.”         Do you know the origin of “Good morning?”         “Good morning” originally meant “God’s morning.” When people greeted each other with “Gods morning to you” they were confirming one another in a new day, a new creation, fresh from Gods hand and surrounded by Gods providence and suffused with Gods promises. “God’s morning to you” originally wasn’t the equivalent of “Hi there.” Originally it was an affirmation of the truth and triumph of God in the face of everything in the day ahead that would appear to contradict Gods truth and triumph.

When the risen one said “Peace be with you” the second time he wasn’t saying, “Hi there, fellows.”         He was saying “shalom”, with all that “shalom” meant for the godly Israelite.

What did it mean? “Shalom” means “peace”; but not peace in the minimalist sense of the absence of war; and not peace merely in the privatized sense of inner contentment. Shalom, peace, is salvation.

Centuries before Jesus, Gideon built an altar to remind his people of their deliverance at Gods hand. Gideon named the altar, “The Lord is peace”. Two hundred years later the psalmist wrote (Psalm 27), “The Lord is…my salvation.” What’s the difference between the two statements?         There is no difference. “Peace” (shalom) and “salvation” are synonyms in Hebrew.

At its narrowest salvation was the individuals deliverance from Gods judgement and her re-creation at God’s hand; at its widest salvation was the restoration of the entire cosmos to what it was before evil invaded it and sin defaced it. Plainly, then, salvation, peace, is the same as the kingdom of God . All three terms mean the same.

When the risen one loomed before his befuddled disciples with “Peace be with you” he was saying, “Fellows, my crucifixion isn’t the negation of the kingdom as you have thought for the last few days; my crucifixion is the foundation-stone of the kingdom.         Because of it, because of what it altered in the commerce between earth and heaven, the kingdom can come fully.         A new day has dawned. Gods morning is now operative. Raised from the dead, I am the pledge and guarantee and cornerstone of that new creation, the reality in which you stand now.”

All of this is gathered up in our Lords second utterance of “Peace be with you”. The disciples (who are the first Christian congregation) rejoice to know that shalom, salvation, is present in the master who himself is present.

 

II: — Next our Lord does three things, all three of which arise from the truth and reality of that kingdom which he, the king, guarantees.

(i)         First the risen Jesus commissions the disciples: “As the Father has sent me, even so I send you.”         Just because peace, God’s salvation, is now the operative reality, the disciples can no longer huddle self-protectively.         They have to “body forth” this truth, just as their Lord did before them, and must “body forth” this truth for the same reason that their Lord did: they, like him, have been sent.

(ii)         Secondly, our Lord equips them for the mission on which they have been sent.         “Receive the Holy Spirit.”         The Holy Spirit is the presence and power of God equipping men and women for the work to which God has appointed them.         Because the disciples are now Spirit-suffused they don’t have to generate the power or the effectiveness or the results of their mission. Because they are now Spirit-suffused they don’t have to worry about its outcome. All they have to concern themselves with is their own obedience.         Having been sent, they must go; having been commissioned, they must do.

(iii)         Thirdly, our Lord charges them most solemnly: “If you forgive the sins of any, they are forgiven; if you retain the sins of any, they are retained.”

“Just a minute”, someone objects, “only God can forgive sin, since sin is a violation of God by definition.         Didn’t the psalmist write, “Against thee, thee only, have I sinned”?

It’s all true. Since God is uniquely victimized in our sin only God can forgive us our sin.         Then what does Jesus mean when he charges the disciples, “Those whose sin you forgive is forgiven, and those whose sin you retain is retained”? He means that where and when the disciples obediently declare in word and deed the gospel of the crucified and risen saviour, the Spirit empowers their proclamation; and wherever the Spirit empowers gospel-proclamation, hearers are confronted with the risen one himself; and whenever they are confronted with Jesus Christ they can cast themselves on him and know peace, salvation, life in the kingdom of God.         On the other hand, if the disciples fail to announce the gospel, then Jesus Christ isn’t known, isn’t clung to, isn’t cherished as saviour — all of which means that men and women are left in their sinnership. And since the disciples are the first Christian congregation, whatever is said of them is said of all congregations. If through the gospel-witness of the congregation of Schomberg Presbyterian Church people find themselves alive unto God because forgiven, they are forgiven and alive indeed; and if through the congregation’s non-witness people are spiritually inert, they remain inert.

“Surely not”, someone objects again.         “Surely there isnt this much depending on the disciples’ honouring their commission and Spirit-empowerment and charge. Surely the most that the text can mean is that through the ministry of the congregation people are brought to an awareness of Gods forgiveness; and if the congregation falls down in its proclamation then people aren’t brought to any such awareness.”         But this isn’t what the text says, and this isn’t what our Lord means. He means exactly what he says: where and when the congregation fulfils the mandate it received on Easter morning from the hand of the crucified one himself; where and when the congregation fulfils its mandate people are admitted to the salvation God has wrought for them; and where the congregation fumbles its mandate, people are not.         In other words, the congregation has an indispensable role in God’s economy. And because we have an indispensable role in the economy of salvation, we have an unavoidable responsibility.

Our foreparents in faith knew this.         Our contemporaries frequently do not.         For this reason we continue to hear that the church “has had its day”. Tell me, how can the church’s “day” have passed as long as people sin and God is the just judge and the day of repentance hasn’t been foreclosed?

I was ordained in 1970. On the morning of the evenings ordination service a group of ministers sitting in a coffee shop invited me to join them, since I was only hours from being admitted to their club. These clergymen joked blasphemously with each other as to who believed the least concerning the substance of the historic Christian faith.         My own pastor, assuming an all-knowing air, opined that the church’s day was indeed over. The reason the church was obsolete? The rise of the social sciences and the welfare state.         The sociologist, the psychotherapist, the social worker, the parole officer, even the welfare clerk had together rendered the church obsolete. A few months ago a dental specialist who had my mouth wedged open for an hour and half (thus rendering me incapable of replying) told me repeatedly that he used to “support” the church (whatever that means) but did no longer because society had matured beyond the church.         Any society has matured beyond the gospel?         It’s preposterous to say that spiritually destitute people have matured beyond their need of the mercy of Jesus Christ; it’s sheer ignorance (and a mark of spiritual obtuseness) to think therefore that the congregation is without indispensable role and unavoidable responsibility.

Let me say it again. Where and when the church falters in its declaration of the gospel, in word and deed, then Jesus Christ isnt known. Where he isnt known he cant be apprehended. Where he isn’t apprehended the salvation which he is is slighted, he himself isn’t obeyed, and false gods continue to be pursued.

 

III: — What does all of this add up to for us today?

(i)         We must be sure we understand that while the peace, shalom, salvation, which our risen Lord is is ultimately cosmic in scope, it becomes operative in individuals individually.         Therefore we must each surrender ourselves to our Lord or consecrate ourselves to him anew. Anything else is but to trifle with him.

(ii)         We must ever own the congregation’s vocation concerning the gospel: the congregation has an indispensable role in God’s economy, and because it has an indispensable role it also has an unavoidable responsibility. The congregation’s mission is charged with eternal significance for those who are the beneficiaries of the congregation’s work and witness.

(iii)         We must put behind us forever all foolish, frivolous and faithless talk as to whether or not the church is now obsolete or currently irrelevant or senescently insignificant.         We must put all such faithless talk behind us, since men and women are sinners, since God is both undeflectable judge and merciful saviour, since God’s patience isn’t exhausted and the day of repentance isn’t foreclosed. Nothing has greater relevance, significance and efficacy than the church on account of the gospel entrusted to it.

(iv)         We must search our own hearts.         What are we about, ultimately?         What thrills us profoundly? What saddens us? disgusts us? What forms and informs our commitments, our moods, our aspirations?         What calls forth our sacrifice?         What are we about finally?

(v)         Lastly, we must assess all that we do in church life, from Board of Managers to Sunday School to Session.         Does it all honour God by magnifying that Son whom he gave up to death and raised for us? Does it all honour God by magnifying that Son who has commissioned and equipped and charged this congregation as surely as he did the disciples, the first congregation?

When the fearful disciples discerned the risen Lord in their midst, their fear evaporated and their hearts rejoiced.         For myself, and for you as well, I want always to discern the selfsame Lord, know the same release, and manifest the same joy.

                                                                                               Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                 March 2008

 

You asked for a sermon on Voices United

John 20:24-28     Ephesians 5:15-20

I: — Prostitution is tragic under any circumstances. Prostitution is demeaning. Prostitution, however, that is enjoined as a religious act and defended by a religious argument is more than tragic and demeaning: it’s disgusting. In the city of Corinth one thousand women were attached as religious prostitutes to the temple of Aphrodite. Needless to say the Christian congregation in Corinth stood out starkly against the backdrop of the temple and its sordid traffic in devotees who did obeisance to Aphrodite and all that the goddess represented. At least the Christian congregation in Corinth largely stood out starkly against the backdrop of sexual irregularities. We know, however, that the spirit of Aphrodite always lapped at the Christian congregation and occasionally infected a member or two of it. Centuries earlier the Canaanite nations that surrounded Israel had trafficked in religious prostitution too. The word to Israel that had thundered from Sinai, however, had repudiated such degradation. The prophets in turn denounced it unambiguously. Even so, the spirit of sexual irregularity always hovered over Israel, always had to be guarded against, and occasionally had to be exorcised. Throughout the history of humankind, whenever a goddess has been worshipped as the arch-deity, wherever “Mother-god” has been held up, the final result has always been religious prostitution and widespread sexual promiscuity. For this reason Israel refused to call God “Mother”, and refused as well to speak of the deity as “goddess”. Throughout the history of humankind goddess-worship (Mother-god-worship) has been associated with the worship of fertility. The worship of fertility includes fertility of all kinds: agricultural fertility, animal fertility, human fertility. A key element in such worship, a key element in the chain of events, has been “sympathic magic”. Sympathic magic means that when humans are sexually active the god and goddess are sexually active too. The sexual activity of god and goddess in turn ensures the fertility of animals and crops. When Israel was led to call God “Father”, Israel didn’t think for a minute that the God of Israel was equipped with male genitalia rather than female. Israel knew that the true and living God is not equipped with genitalia of any kind; God is not gender-specific in any sense. In calling God “Father”, however, Israel was deliberately refusing to call God “mother”; Israel was deliberately repudiating everything that the fertility cults around it associated with female deities. Israel repudiated the notion that the deity is sexually active, the notion that human sexual activity is sympathically magical, the notion that the entire enterprise is sacramentally abetted by sacral prostitution, the notion that the concomitant promiscuity has any place at all in God’s economy. Israel repudiated all of it. Yes, Israel did occasionally use female imagery to describe God. In scripture God is said to be like a mother or a nurse or even a she-bear not to be trifled with. But while God is said to be like a mother, for instance, God is never said to be a mother, never called “mother”. On the other hand God is said to be a father and is called “Father”. Why the difference? — because of everything detailed above. In view of all this I am stunned to find Voices United naming God “mother” and “goddess” in six hymns and three prayers. Two of the prayers name God “Father and Mother” (as in the rewritten prayer of Jesus, “Our Father and Mother…”). This plays right into the hands of Canaan and Aphrodite where sexual intercourse among the deities creates the universe. (In the creation stories of the bible there is no suggestion anywhere that the universe came into being as the result of sexual activity among the deities.) It also plays into the hands of the old notion that when a worshipper is sexually joined to a religious prostitute, worshipper and prostitute themselves become the god and the goddess. In other words, to speak of “Our Father and Mother” lands us back into everything that Israel’s prophets fended off on account of the character of Israel’s God. Hymn #280 of Voices United exclaims, “Mother and God, to you we sing; wide is your womb, warm is your wing.” This hymn squares perfectly with the fertility cults of old, together with their sacral prostitutes and their religiously sanctioned promiscuity. II: — As expected, then, Voices United denies the transcendence of God. By transcendence we mean the truth that God is “high and lifted up”, as Isaiah tells us. Later a Hebrew prophet, knowing himself addressed by the holy One Himself, finds seared upon his own mind and heart, “…my thoughts are not your thoughts, neither are your ways my ways, says the Lord. For as the heavens are higher than the earth, so are my ways higher than your ways and my thoughts than your thoughts.” (Isaiah 55:8-9) God is radically different from His creation, radically other than His creatures. The distinction between God and His creation is a distinction that scripture never compromises. “It is He that hath made us, and not we ourselves”, cries the psalmist. In last week’s sermon I mentioned that the root meaning of “holy” is “set apart” or “different”. God is holy in that He is radically different. God is uniquely God. His creation is other than He, different from Him. To be sure, His creation is good (good, at least, as it comes forth from His hand, even though it is now riddled with sin and evil); but while God’s creation is good it is never God. The creation is never to be worshipped. Idolatry is a horror to the people of God. The creation isn’t God; neither is it an extension of God or an aspect of God or an emanation of God. God remains holy, high and lifted up. He and His creation are utterly distinct. He alone is to be worshipped, praised and thanked. We who are creatures of God are summoned to trust Him, love Him, obey Him, and therein know Him. We are summoned to know God (faith is such a knowing); but we are never summoned to be God. Indeed, the temptation to be God, to be our own lord, our own judge, our own saviour — this is the arch-temptation. Any suggestion that any human activity can render us divine (as is the case with sacral prostitution) is a denial of God’s transcendence. The old hymn known as “The Doxology”, “Praise God from whom all blessings flow/Praise Him all creatures here below…”, reflects God’s transcendence. In Voices United, however, “the Doxology” has been altered to “Praise God from whom all blessings flow/Praise Him all creatures high and low…”. “All creatures here below” affirmed the truth that God is above us; “All creatures high and low” makes no such affirmation. In the mother-goddess mind-set God is no longer radically other than His creation; God is no longer discontinuous with the world; God and the world are a function of each other. Here God is an aspect of the world — which is to say, God (so-called) is useless to the world. The loss of God’s transcendence is reflected in the psalm selections of Voices United. Of the 141 psalm selections in the book, only 9 retain the name LORD. (When LORD is spelled with every letter capitalized, it translates the Hebrew word YAHWEH, “God”.) Voices United has virtually eliminated “LORD” from the Christian vocabulary. The reason it has done so, according to the hymnbook committee, is because “LORD” is hierarchical and therefore oppressive. The hymnbook committee is correct concerning one matter here: unquestionably “LORD” is hierarchical; God is above us; He is “high and lifted up”; he does transcend us infinitely. But does this make Him oppressive? So far from making Him oppressive, the fact that God is above us is the condition of His being able to bestow mercy upon us. Only if God is above us, only if God transcends us, is He free from us and therefore free to act for us. The loss of God’s transcendence shouldn’t surprise us in view of the fact that the New Age movement has infected everything in our society, the church not excepted. The New Age movement endorses pantheism (that heresy, says C.S. Lewis, which always tempts the church). Pantheism insists that God is the essence of everything or at least that God is in everything. If God is in everything or the essence of everything, then there is nothing that isn’t God. However, if there is nothing that isn’t God, then evil doesn’t exist, since evil is that which contradicts God and aims at frustrating Him, that which He in turn opposes. And if evil doesn’t exist, then neither does sin, since sin is that expression of evil that has overtaken humans. In other words, the loss of God’s transcendence plunges men and women into a confusion, a maze, where such crucial bearings as sin and evil are lost too. Yet we are plunged into more than mere confusion; we are plunged into hopelessness. When God’s transcendence is denied, God is unable to judge us (the New Age movement finds this convenient). However, the loss of God’s transcendence also means that God is unable to save us. Only He who transcends the world so as to be able to judge it is also free from the world so as to visit it with mercy. Only the “hierarchical” God can finally be for us. Hierarchy is the condition of God’s helpfulness. The God who isn’t LORD is the God who has been handcuffed. III: — Since God’s transcendence is compromised in Voices United, no one will be surprised to learn that the foundational doctrine of the Christian faith, the doctrine of the Trinity, is undervalued. God is Father, Son and Holy Spirit. In The Hymnbook the Trinity is referred to in over 50 hymns out of 506. In Voices United the Trinity is referred to twice out of 719 hymns. Plainly, the Trinity has all but disappeared. This is no surprise. After all, if God isn’t to be called “Father”, then God certainly isn’t going to be known as “Father, Son and Holy Spirit”. Why is the doctrine of the Trinity important? How is it foundational to the Christian faith? The question “Who is God?” is a question scripture never answers directly. By way of answering the question “Who is God?” scripture always directs us to two other questions: “What does God do?” and “What does God effect?” “What does God do?” refers us to God’s activity on our behalf, what he does “for us”. “What does God effect?” refers us to God’s activity “in us”. What does God do for us? He incarnates Himself in Jesus of Nazareth. He redeems His creation in the death of Jesus, restoring its access to Him. He raises Jesus from the dead, vindicating Jesus and declaring him to be sovereign over all, Lord and Messiah. What does God do in us? He visits us with His Spirit and seals within us all that He has done outside us. He steals over our spiritual inertia and quickens faith. He forgives the sin in us that He had already absorbed for us on the cross. He brings us to submit to the sovereign One whose sovereignty He had declared by raising him from the dead. In short, the God who acts for us in His Son acts in us by His Spirit so that all the blessings provided in the Son may become ours as well. What God does for us in the Son is known, in theological vocabulary, as Christology. What God does in us through the Spirit is known as pneumatology. Christology and pneumatology add up to theology. Who God is is made known through what He does for us and what He does in us. God is Father, Son and Holy Spirit. In place of the Trinity Voices United speaks of “Creator, Redeemer, Sustainer”. But the two expressions are not equivalent. “Father, Son, Spirit” speaks of God’s being, who God is in Himself eternally, as well as of God’s activity, what He does for us and in us in time. “Creator, Redeemer, Sustainer”, on the other hand, speaks only of God’s relation to the world in time. According to scripture God’s relation to the world means that He is also judge, sovereign and inspirer. Then instead of “Creator, Redeemer, Sustainer” we could just as readily say “Judge, Sovereign and Inspirer” — plus ever so many more. We could say them all with equal justification, even as we still wouldn’t be saying what is said by “Father, Son, Spirit”: namely, that God is for us and in us in time what He is in himself eternally, and He is in Himself eternally what He is for us and in us in time. There is another point to be made here. “Creator, Redeemer, Sustainer” is sub-personal. But God isn’t sub-personal. God is Person in terms of whom we understand what it means for us to be persons. Again, for this reason, we must call God “Father” even as for reasons already mentioned we mustn’t call God “Mother”. There is yet another point to be made here. When we speak of God (or speak to God) as “Father, Son, Spirit” we are calling God by that name wherewith He has named Himself. My name is “Victor”. I always introduce myself as “Victor” because I expect to be called Victor. I don’t care to be called “Vic” or “slim” or “mack” or “You, there”. I think it’s only courteous to call me by that name wherewith I name myself. Surely we can be no less courteous to God. Yet more than a courtesy/discourtesy is at stake concerning God. According to our Hebrew foreparents name means nature. A change of name means a change of nature. “Jacob” means “cheater”; his name is changed to “Israel” — “he who wrestles with God”. Why the name change? Because the man himself has ceased to cheat and has become someone who will wrestle with God for the rest of his life. To change the name of God from “Father, Son, Spirit” to anything is to repudiate the nature of the true God and to pursue a false god. To trifle with the name of God at all is to reject the One who is our only God and Saviour. IV: — It’s only fair to admit that there are some fine hymns in Voices United. Not only are there fine older hymns, there are also fine newer hymns. The puzzling feature, then, is why they are mixed up together. Why does the one book contain hymns that are unexceptionable as well as those that are heretical and worse? On second thought I don’t think there’s a puzzle. I think the mix-up is the result of the age-old temptation of syncretism. We human beings are exceedingly uncomfortable when we face a fork in the road anywhere in life. We prefer to “have our cake and eat it too.” We don’t want to have to say “No” to anyone or anything. It’s always easier to include all the options and endorse all the alternatives. We are syncretists in our fallen hearts. Syncretism is a temptation that has always tempted God’s people. When Joshua, successor to Moses, confronted the people with his ringing challenge, “Choose this day whom you will serve. The deities of the Amorites? The deities of the region beyond the Jordan? Choose! But as for me and my house, we will serve the LORD!” — plainly Joshua knew that his people could serve either the LORD or the Amorite deities but not both. As a matter of fact Israel wasn’t customarily tempted to repudiate God; Israel was tempted customarily to combine God and Baal, God and Ashtareh, God and whatever deity the neighbouring nation was extolling. The temptation is easy to understand. God promised His people His fatherly care and protection; Baal promised the people unrestrained licence. Why not have both? Why not have holiness and hedonism at the same time? Holiness guaranteed them access to God, while hedonism guaranteed them endless self-indulgence. Why not have both? Why not have God and mammon? Why not? Because Jesus said it’s impossible. Because the prophets before him said it’s impossible. All of which brings us to a refrain that reverberates repeatedly throughout God’s history with His people. The refrain is, “I am a jealous God.” God is jealous not in that He’s insecure and He needs to have His ego strengthened; neither is He jealous in that He craves what someone else possesses just because He lacks it. God is “jealous”, rather, in that He insists on our undivided love and loyalty. He insists on our undivided love and loyalty for two reasons. One, since He alone is truly God, He alone is to be worshipped and obeyed. Two, since He alone is truly God, He wants us to find our true wholeness in Him. He knows that since He alone is truly God we shall fragment ourselves if we don’t worship Him alone. He cares too much for us to allow us to fragment ourselves. If we persist in gathering up the gods and goddesses and add the Holy One of Israel for good measure we shall fragment ourselves hopelessly. Everybody knows that exclusivity is of the essence of marriage. To say that exclusivity is of the essence of marriage isn’t to say that husband and wife live in a universe of two people, ignoring everyone else. But it is to say that at the heart of marriage there is that which can be shared with no one else. Two married people who relish the marvel and the riches their union brings them don’t then say, “Since marriage is so rich with the two of us in it, let’s make it richer still by adding a third person!” So far from enriching a marriage, adding a third person annihilates the marriage. To the extent that exclusivity is of the essence of marriage, then, there is a kind of jealousy that is necessary to marriage. Israel always knew that “God and…” , “God plus…” meant “not God at all”. Syncretism is fatal to our life in God. Voices United combines fine hymns and terrible hymns on the assumption, apparently, that “nothing should be left out; no one should feel left out; there should be something here for everybody.” For this reason what we call the “Lord’s prayer” has been re-written, “Our Father and Mother”, even as “Father, Son, Holy Spirit” is retained (twice only) for die-hard traditionalists. But the one God we are to adore knows that if our hearts go after Him and after some other deity then we shan’t have Him and we shall fragment ourselves utterly. Apart from the folly of our self-fragmentation, He insists on being acknowledged for who He is: the One alongside whom there is no other God, even as the Hebrew language reminds us that the word for “idols” is the word for “nothings”. He is a jealous God, knowing that adding another deity will affect the marvel and richness of our life in Him exactly as adding another party affects the marvel and richness of marriage: it terminates it. V: — What’s at stake in all that has been discussed today? Is only a matter of taste at stake (some people like old-fashioned hymns while others don’t)? Is only a matter of poetical or musical sophistication at stake? What’s at stake here is a matter of life or death, for what’s at stake here is nothing less than our salvation. As soon as we understand what’s at stake here — everything — we understand the intransigence of our foreparents in matters of faith. Jude insists that we are to “contend for the faith once for all delivered to the saints.” (Jude 3) Why must we contend for it? Because the faith once for all delivered to the saints is under attack. It is assaulted from without the church and undermined from within the church. The assault from without isn’t unimportant; nevertheless, the undermining from within is far more dangerous. Unless we contend for, fight for, the faith once for all delivered to the saints, the truth of Jesus Christ will be cease to be known. Peter cautions his readers against false teachers. Peter tells us that false teachers “secretly bring in destructive heresies, even denying the Master who bought them.” (2 Peter 2:1) Paul accosts the Christians in Galatia who are already flirting with gospel-denial, “…there are some who trouble you and want to pervert the gospel of Christ….Who has bewitched you?” (Galatians 1:7; 3:1) Jude, Peter and Paul aren’t horrified because an alternative religious opinion is being made known; they aren’t heartsick because disinformation is being disseminated; they react as they do inasmuch as they know that where the gospel is diluted, denied, compromised, or trifled with, the saving deed and the saving invitation of God can’t be known. Where the gospel is sabotaged through “destructive heresies”, the salvation of God is withheld from men and women whose only hope is the gospel. We must be sure we understand something crucial. We don’t contend for the faith once for all delivered to the saints because we are quarrelsome people who relish controversy. We don’t contend because we are ill-tempered people are annoyed with anyone who disagrees with us. We don’t contend because we are doctrinal hair-splitters who wish to make conceptual mountains out of molehills. We contend, as apostles and prophets contended before us, because we can’t endure seeing neighbours whom we love denied access to that truth which saves. Then contend we shall. But of course we can contend properly only if we are discerning. For this reason John writes, “Beloved, do not believe every spirit, but test the spirits to see whether they are of God; for many false prophets have gone out into the world.” (1 John 4:1) Will our discerning, our testing, and our contending prevail, or are we going to be defeated? We shall prevail, for “faith is the victory that overcomes the world.” (1 John 5:4) Once again the apostle John writes, “…you are of God, and have overcome them [the false prophets]; for He who is in you is

You asked for a sermon on “How Are We To Understand Life As Relationships, and What To Do When Relationships Break Down”

        John 20:24-28      Isaiah 49:13-16         

 

I: — “That food chemist certainly knows peanuts.” When we say that a food chemist knows peanuts we mean that he has investigated the chemical properties of the peanut. And having ascertained its chemical properties, he can now do many different things with the peanut. He can produce peanut oil for cooking, or a fine lubricant for delicate engines, or petfood, or plant fertilizer. To know a thing is to be able to manipulate that thing, program different uses of that thing, control that thing; ultimately, to change that thing.

“Maureen (my wife) certainly knows Victor.” When someone says that surely the speaker means more, much more, than “Maureen is aware that Victor is fond of books, listens to all kinds of music, prefers vegetables to meat, and rides his bicycle absent-mindedly.” Surely the speaker means more than “Maureen is more aware of Victor’s peculiarities than most others are.” Surely the speaker means…. What exactly does the speaker mean?

In 1923 Martin Buber, a superb Jewish thinker, wrote a brief but pregnant book, I And Thou. In the book Buber distinguished two kinds of relating, “I-it” and I-thou”.

 

(i) “I-it” refers to a subject investigating an object. These three words are crucial: “subject”, “investigating”, “object”. (For “investigating” we could substitute “experiencing”, “probing”, “analyzing”, “controlling”.)

George Washington Carver is esteemed as the researcher whose scientific investigations of the peanut exposed the “inner workings” of the peanut, with the result that scores of uses were found for the peanut beyond eating it out of the shell at a baseball game. As George Washington Carver unlocked the secrets of the peanut, scores of industries developed around the manufacture of peanut products.

Make no mistake: “I-it” relationships are important. Without them there would be no science (since science is “subject investigating object”), no industry, no commerce, no civilization.

Let’s pause here for a moment and note several features of “I-it” relationships:

“I-it” entails investigating something that is below us in the
created order; i.e., investigating something that is non-person.

“I-it” aims at mastering something, mastering it so thoroughly
that it yields its “secrets”.

“I-it” attempts to harness the “secrets” it has pried out, harness
them so as to use them and ultimately profit from them.

“I-it” entails de-mystification. As the secrets of something are
pried out of it, that object becomes less-and-less mysterious (in
the everyday sense of “mysterious”.

“I-it” has to do with the question, “What is it?”

Think of electricity. For primitive people electricity (lightning was the only form of it they were aware of) was simply terrifying. Then as electricity was investigated its secrets were pried out, it was harnessed so as to be used for both refrigeration and cooking, for communications broadcasting and for navigation. As electricity was mastered, harnessed, used and rendered profitable, it was de-mystified.

 

(ii) Martin Buber also spoke of “I-thou” relationships. “I-thou” is never subject-investigating-object; “I-thou” is always subject-meeting-subject, subject-encountering-subject.

Let’s pause for a moment and note several features of “I-thou” relationships:

“I-thou” has to do not with operating on something that is below
us in the created order, but rather has to do with encountering
someone who, is on our level of the created order (person, spirit)
or even above us in the created order (Spirit).

“I-thou” does not aim at mastery, domestication, control, harnessing;
above all, “I-thou” does not profit from the relationship, does not exploit it.

“I-thou”, so far from becoming less mysterious, becomes
more mysterious. Whereas the more we understand the properties
of a peanut the less mysterious it becomes, the more we “know” a
person, the more mysterious she becomes.

At the level of “I-it” I possess information about neurology and brain chemistry; at the level of “I-thou” I meet a person whose mind (“heart”) can never be reduced to his brain or to anything about him quantifiable by the life-sciences or social sciences.

At the level of “I-it” I possess information about hormones and body chemistry; at the level of “I-thou” I encounter a person whose mystery is magnified by the immeasurable depths of sexual fusion.

At the level of “I-it” I study theology and accumulate much information about God. At the level of “I-thou” I meet him of whom theology speaks. Even if information about God (doctrine) is essential to our meeting God himself, “information about” and “meeting” are categorically distinct.

I said a minute ago that at the level of “I-it” we are always asking the question, “What is it?”. At the level of “I-thou”, however we don’t ask a different question; rather, we don’t ask any question at all. We simply recognize; we acknowledge. “I recognize you; I know you; I have met you.”

If ever we try to control that person, manipulate her, use her, profit from her, we turn her into an “it”, an object. The worst form of this, of course, is slavery. Slavery reduces a person to a tool to be exploited and experimented with. To be free, on the other hand, is to be a person, a spirit, a subject in dialogue with other human spirits, able to recognize and be recognized. Ultimate freedom is to be a subject in dialogue with the Subject, the Spirit, God himself.

Martin Buber gathered it all up in one pithy statement: “All real living is meeting”.

 

(iii) We must say more about the difference between “I-it” and “I-thou”. The kind of knowing that pertains to “I-it” is subject-transforming-object. To know electricity is to turn it into air-conditioning or house-heating or radio-broadcasting. The kind of knowing that pertains to “I-thou”, by contrast, is subject-being-transformed. To know my wife is to be transformed by my wife.

This point is crucial. If someone were to ask me, “Do you know your wife?”, and I were to reply, “Sure, I know her; she is an able schoolteacher who wishes she were taller, enjoys music and gardening and leaves dishwater in the sink” — if that’s all I said then I shouldn’t know her at all, according to Buber, because what I have said is mere information about my wife as object. According to Buber the measure of how well I know my wife is the change I have undergone through years of meeting her. My knowledge of my wife is the alteration she has effected in me. My knowledge of my wife is the difference she has made in me. If after thirty years of meeting my wife I am no different, then I’ve never known her, regardless of how much information I’ve gained about her.

This point is crucial in that it’s the exact opposite of what our society thinks. Our society thinks that to know another person, really get to know him, is to be able to change him. Buber says that to know another person — profoundly to know someone else as person — is to be changed ourselves.

How did Buber come up with this? Through reading the bible. Buber was a biblical thinker pre-eminently. To be sure, he acquired a reputation as a philosopher, but he used to say, with a twinkle in his eye, “I’m only a philosopher as much as I need to be, when I need to be. I’m a biblical thinker characteristically.”

Buber took seriously God’s cry to Jeremiah, “My people don’t know me; they have uncircumcised hearts!” In other words, if Israel genuinely knew God, Israel herself would be different. If Israel genuinely knew God, Israel would have a heart that has been so changed as to throb with the heart of God.

Over and over in the Hebrew bible God weeps before the prophets, “This people doesn’t know me!” God doesn’t mean that Israel lacks information about him. Why, Israel is the world’s best theologian! (Can even talk to God in his native language!) “These people doesn’t know me” means “These people are no different themselves.”

I know my wife precisely to the extent that meeting her as person has altered me profoundly.

 

II: — It’s plain that such knowledge is linked to intimacy; and intimacy is born of vulnerability.

I’m not suggesting for a minute that we should now decided to “become vulnerable” for the sake of intimacy. Caution is always in order here. Anyone who suddenly decides to become “intimate” has a psychological problem with impulsivity. At the same time, anyone so craves intimacy as to be driven to look for it everywhere has a psychological problem with compulsivity. Intimacy shouldn’t be sought impulsively or compulsively.

In fact it shouldn’t be sought at all. It should happen only as we are able to trust someone else. To the extent that we trust that person we dare to risk ourselves with him. As we risk ourselves with that person (and he with us) intimacy is forged. Whereupon we find we can trust this person even more, risk ourselves in even greater vulnerability, and find even greater intimacy. Finally the day comes when we trust someone unreservedly, risk ourselves unconditionally, and are intimate inexpressibly. If someone then asks us to explain not the process I have just described but the reality of “meeting”, the reality of encounter, we shall stammer out a few inept expressions and quickly admit that the reality of “meeting” can’t be so much as explained, let alone explained away.

The cross is the climax of God’s action and God’s self-disclosure. The cross of our Lord Jesus Christ means so much that its significance can never be exhausted. Yet it always means this much at least: there is no limit to God’s vulnerability. The cross means that God exposes his own heart, risks himself defencelessly. There is simply no limit to God’s vulnerability.

If the cross of Jesus means no limit to vulnerability, then what does the resurrection of Jesus mean? According to the scripture it means there is no limit to the effectiveness of such vulnerability.

This is a most important truth that the church always manages to get wrong. Customarily the church has said that Jesus was wholly vulnerable on Good Friday; come Easter Sunday, however, it was all put behind him. On Easter he put his cross, his suffering, behind him, and he has never looked back. Oh yes, he had a bad day one Friday, but he got over it. His resurrection means he has transcended his crucifixion, gone beyond it, and triumphed gloriously in the sense of having forgotten it.

This is wrong. According to the apostles Easter doesn’t mean that the cross is left behind; it means that the cross is made victorious. Easter doesn’t mean that our Lord’s suffering is a closed chapter of his life; it means that his on-going suffering is victorious. How can we overlook the fact that Jesus is raised wounded? The church reads right past John’s gospel where we are told that our Lord is raised with his wounds still visible. The church assumes that Jesus is raised healed. No! He’s raised wounded! Which is to say, he is raised suffering still. Think of Paul on the road to Damascus. He’s been persecuting Christ’s people. Yet when the risen One accosts him, he isn’t asked, “Why are you persecuting those people?”, nor even, “Why are you persecuting my people”? The risen One asks him, “Why are you persecuting me?” Christ’s resurrection means that his wounds rendered effective; his wounds gain us admission to his Father’s heart; his wounds, rendered effective by the resurrection, are what arrests Paul. It is the ongoing vulnerability of Jesus Christ, the ongoing vulnerability of Son and Father alike, that is now the leading edge of God’s victory in the world in the face of the world’s resistance.

If Easter ever meant that God’s vulnerability was now behind him, never again to be found in him, Easter could only mean that you and I should also put our vulnerability behind us, as we now built fort after fort around ourselves. But to shun vulnerability is to render intimacy impossible. On the other hand, to believe in the resurrection of Jesus is to be sure that vulnerability, and the intimacy born of it, will never finally be fruitless.

 

IV: — I am frequently asked, “Is intimacy easier to find in friendships than in marriage?” I always say, “No”. Surely it’s easier to find intimacy in marriage for two reasons. One, two people who are married to each other are in each other’s company much more of the time than are even the best of friends. Two, the intimacy of marriage cannot be misinterpreted the way the intimacy of a friendship could be misinterpreted, the way the intimacy of friendship could find itself crossing lines that ought not to be crossed. Therefore genuine, untroubled intimacy is easier to find in marriage than in friendship; at least in principle.

Yes, at least in principle! When we move from principle to actuality, however, the sad truth is that there are countless people whose marriages are relatively impoverished while their friendships are rich. If someone’s marriage is out-and-out terrible, any friendship is going to involve greater intimacy than the non-intimacy of a wholly dysfunctional marriage.

In this regard I often think of David and his wife Michal as compared to David and his friend Jonathan. David and Michal did not get along. She looked upon him as a buffoon; he found her to be a shrill stick-in-the-mud. (Michal wasn’t David’s only wife, to be sure, but still, she was his wife, for the purposes of our discussion.) On the other hand we are told, in 1st Samuel, that “the soul of Jonathan was knit to the soul of David, and Jonathan loved him as his own soul”, then in 2nd Samuel, “David loved Jonathan as he loved his own soul”. It’s plain that David found in his friendship with Jonathan what he never found in his marriage with Michal.

The question frequently put to me is, “Is intimacy easier to find in friendships than in marriage?” In principle, no; in practice, often yes, given the poverty of some marriages and the richness of some friendships.

But whether in marriage or in friendship, there is no intimacy without vulnerability. Resurrection never means that vulnerability has been left behind; resurrection means that vulnerability will never be fruitless finally.

IV: — If “all real living is meeting”, as Buber said, then what happens when people no longer meet? Where are we when relationships break down and vulnerability seems little more than an open wound?

 

We are devastated. We are devastated most when relationships break down because of betrayal. Nothing hurts like betrayal of trust. (Not only that, while we may forgive and should forgive the person who has betrayed us, whether we should ever trust her again is another question. Forgiveness and trust are not the same issue; many people whom we forgive we shall never be able to trust. We should trust only the trustworthy.)

Even where there is no betrayal the breakdown of a relationship is painful. And relationships do break down where there is no treachery, simply where two people grow farther and farther apart until they are no longer in each other’s orbits.

We all live in a particular orbit. My orbit and Maureen’s overlap very largely. At the same time, my orbit does not include the Peel Board of Education; her orbit does not include late mediaeval, early 16th century, and 18th century scholarship. If our orbits overlapped completely we’d bore each other; yet if our orbits didn’t overlap significantly we’d no longer be part of each other’s lives. Intimacy thrives in the area of overlap. As people involve themselves in the world their orbits change. Sometimes their orbits change so much that husband and wife, or friend and friend, wake up one day and discover that their lives no longer overlap at all. Frequently it’s found that lives no longer overlap on account of sin: sin flirted with, sin protracted, sin seared on heart and life, sin deadening what used to be alive. Try as people might, in many cases, the relationship can’t be reinvigorated. It appears dead. What then?

I am not an infallible guide as to when a relationship is dead; not limping, not sick, but dead. At the same time, I am aware that some relationships do die.

If a relationship is indeed dead, then the only sensible thing to do is to bury it. There is no virtue in staring at a corpse indefinitely. The only thing to do with a corpse is bury it; bury it, and await the resurrection of the dead.

Then we must cling all the more tightly to him who will never fail us, forsake us, or forget us. Of all the bonds that are forged in life there are few stronger, if any stronger, than the bond between mother and newborn, nursing infant. It seems so strong as to be unbreakable — almost; for there have been desperate, tragic situations where the bond between mother and nursing infant was sundered and mother “forgot” infant. The prophet Jeremiah came upon some people who wailed that God had forgotten them. Through the prophet God asked them, “Can a woman forget her sucking child, that she should have no compassion on the son of her womb? Even these may forget, yet I will not forget you. Behold, I have graven you on the palms of my hands.”

When relationships break down we must cling to him who never “forgets” us. As we cling to him we shall find that someone is brought into the orbit of our life where once again orbits overlap, vulnerability gives rise to intimacy, and “meeting” each other is cherished.

Martin Buber had it right: all real living is meeting.

Of all God’s good gifts the most precious is God’s gift of himself in Christ Jesus his son. Him we have been invited to know. To know him, however, is to say that our meeting our Lord has altered us and will continue to alter until that day when the arrears of sin are no longer found in us and we are found before him without spot or blemish.

 

                                                                                                   Victor Shepherd
March 2000

A Word, A Question, A Promise

John 21:1-19

I: — What do people do when they are let down terribly?  What do people do when they suffer enormous loss and are bereaved beyond telling? They can do several things.

They can deny their loss; i.e., consciously deny the significance of their loss or unconsciously deny the fact of their loss.  They can put on a false face and pretend that everything is as rosy as ever. Conscious and unconscious denial, however, exact a terrible price psychologically.  Denial renders people become inwardly bent and outwardly lame.

Or people who suffer enormous loss can simply be overwhelmed by it; so overwhelmed as to be frozen, immobilised by it.  Life stops for them. This is a living death.

Or people who suffer enormous loss can admit their loss, own their pain and endure their disappointment.         They can admit, own, endure, and go back to work.  They can begin doing once more what they have customarily done in the past. The job they have worked at they continue to work at.  This is by far the healthiest response.  It’s the best thing that any bereaved person can do.
My wife Maureen and I often comment on the fact that when my mother was Maureen’s age my mother had been a widow for eleven years.  At the time she was widowed my mother was working part-time and was content to work part-time. One week after my father’s death, however, she was working full-time.  My father had left her an insurance payout of $1000 (1967).  After funeral expenses she had $200.  The decision to work full-time was a decision my mother arrived at quickly after little deliberation: if she didn’t work, she didn’t eat. She often joked about riding the subway train to work, packed so tightly into the rush-hour car that if she had fainted she couldn’t have fallen down, her face pressed into the back of a tall man’s rain-soaked woollen overcoat, everything smelling like wet dog. She also says that what she had to do was the best thing she could have done: work.

And this is what the disciples did in the wake of the death of Jesus. They went back to fishing. They had been rocked by the events in the last week of Jesus’s life, shattered by the ending of that life. Worst of all, they felt themselves deluded, self-deluded, as gullible as kindergarten-age children. “How could we have been so naïve?”, they asked each other incredulously, “Our earlier enthusiasm for the mission was as groundless as a mirage in the desert. How could we have been so simple-minded, so silly about ‘The Messiah’?   We aren’t suggestible people.  Then how were we swept up in the tide of exuberance and ardour?   Worse still, how many others have we misled?  How ardently have we commended to any who would hear us what has dribbled away without trace like water in the sand?”

All of us – you, I, and everyone else – all of us are eager to think ourselves sophisticated.  We hate being “suckered” as we hate little else.  All of us like to think we are worldly-wise, able to identify hucksters and charlatans and outright phoneys.  We shudder at being thought as naïve as a child standing wide-eyed and open-mouthed in front of a magician.  There’s no humiliation like the humiliation of public benightedness.

And there’s no humiliation like the humiliation of being taken in religiously. Who doesn’t feel sorry for the person who, perchance at a moment of unusual need or unforeseen vulnerability, makes a religious declaration that strikes us as hugely overblown or espouses a religious cause that’s plainly exaggerated? We share the embarrassment of that person who, months later, feels she “went off the deep end.” What do such people do next? If they are wise they put their embarrassment behind them and simply get on with the business of everyday living.

A minute ago I spoke of bereavement, of loss.  We mustn’t think that jarring loss is loss of loved one only.         There are bereavements everywhere in life.  There are familiar scenarios and situations that are so very familiar as to appear unlosable. But they are lost! Not merely a familiar scenario and situation can be lost but even a familiar world. Someone’s entire world can be lost, and lost more quickly and more thoroughly than she would ever have thought; than she would ever have thought, that is, until the day it was lost.  She always thought she knew how the world turned and what made it turn. Then one day she found out. The day she found out — the day of her shattering disappointment —  was also the day she was bereft of her world.

Denial won’t help. Immobility won’t help. The only thing to do is also the best thing to do: go back to work.         If our work is the work of a homemaker, it’s still work: children have to be fed, the schoolteacher dealt with, the haemorrhaging husband bandaged.

“I’m going fishing”, said Peter; “We’ll go with you”, the rest chimed in; “What else is there to do?”  Back to fishing they went.

 

II: — It’s while they are fishing that Jesus appears to them.  They don’t recognise him. Of course they don’t. In the first place, they aren’t expecting him; in the second, they’re fishing. None of us can be conscientious in our daily work and “be looking for Jesus” at the same time. Besides, where would we look? The men and women who tighten wheel nuts on cars in Oakville or Oshawa aren’t standing around, looking for Jesus.

Still, despite all non-expectations the risen Lord steals upon the disciples and startles them. He speaks. As he speaks, Peter recognises the One he’d put behind him forever – he thought.

It still happens. William Sloane Coffin, among other things chaplain at Yale University for 17 years, and before that an officer with United States military intelligence; Coffin was raised by a wealthy, socialite family that recognised his prodigious talent as a child pianist and prepared him for a career on the concert stage. His family provided no Christian formation at all. When Coffin was an adolescent his best friend died suddenly.  Coffin wasn’t sure why he was going to the funeral, but went anyway, if only to curse the God he didn’t believe in.  Sitting through the funeral service he mysteriously found himself addressed: “Whose life is it, anyway?  What makes you think you’re the measure of the universe?”  He emerged from the funeral service turned around for life, retiring a few years ago as minister of Riverside Church , New York City.

A friend of mine; his parents couldn’t get him to church regardless of what technique they deployed.  This fellow – atheist, sceptic, cynic – went to university to pursue a program in Honour English.  Naturally enough his program required him to read English criticism, including criticism of mediaeval English.  Scholars in this field opened up literary riches to him, cultural wealth he hadn’t known to exist. One such scholar was C.S. Lewis, Cambridge Professor of Mediaeval and Renaissance English. Soon he moved from reading Lewis’s formal academic writings to Lewis’s popular Christian writings. And like Peter of old he came to say, “It is the Lord.”

Neither of the two men I’ve mentioned was expecting any such thing. Both were immersed in everyday matters. Yet both were addressed. In the course of being addressed both came to know who had addressed them.

The apostle John adds a comment to his resurrection narrative that we read this morning: “This was the third time that Jesus was revealed to the disciples after he was raised from the dead.”  The third time? Why was a third time necessary? Weren’t the previous two times enough? First the risen Jesus had appeared to the eleven in the upper room when they were fearful. Then he had appeared to them with Thomas when they were doubting.  And after two such appearances the disciples still want to go back fishing? The truth is, all of us always stand in need of a new visitation from our Lord and a new word from him. We never get beyond needing yet another apprehension and word.

Maureen and I have been married for 37 years.  Even so, a dozen times a week we ask each other, “Do you love me?” I don’t think for a minute we are insecure in our relationship.  I don’t think for a minute that our marriage is at risk and I might go home Monday evening only to find Maureen’s shoes no longer under the bed. Then why do we ask each other, “Do you love me?”, as often as we do?  It’s because both she and I live and work in jarring, turbulent environments where it’s easy to see there are many people who aren’t loved; easy to see there are many people who were once loved; easy to see that love is scarce in the world.  Therefore it’s all the more important to meet each other yet again, affirm each other once more, declare and exhibit and embody our mutual love as often as we need to; better, as often as we can.

We shouldn’t be surprised at the third appearance of Jesus. Before you and I are finished our Lord will have to visit us 300 times.  Needy as we are, our need is never greater than his grace.

 

III: — Yet our Lord does more than visit us again and renew our life with him once more. He also puts a question to us, the same question he put to Peter: “Do you love me more than these?” The Greek word for “love” that Jesus uses here is strong: it’s love in the sense of total self-giving, total self-outpouring, thorough self-forgetfulness, utter self-abandonment.  It’s the word used of God himself, “for God so loved the world that he gave – himself, utterly, without remainder or regret – in his Son.”

“Do you love me like that”, the master says to Peter; “Do you love me more than these other fellows love me?” Now Peter is shaken. “These other fellows” were present, one week earlier, when Peter told Jesus that these fellows might crumble, cowards, when the crunch came, but he, Peter, “the rock”, would remain steadfastly loyal, brave and true.  Then these fellows saw Peter fall all over himself. Now they are watching him. So shaken is Peter that he can’t answer the master’s question.  He can only blurt, head down, “You know that I love you.”

The English translations of our bible hide something crucial: Peter doesn’t use the same word for “love” that Jesus has used.  Peter uses a weaker word. Jesus has said, “Are you willing to sign yourself over to me, abandon yourself to me, never looking back?”   Peter is nervous now about vowing anything this large, since the last time he vowed something large he disgraced himself.  And so now Peter replies, “You know that I’m fond of you; you know that I care for you.”

Jesus asks a second time, “Do you love me?”, using again the strongest word for “love” that there is.  Now Peter is in pain. As if his pain weren’t enough, he’s asked a third time, “Do you love me?” – only this time Jesus uses Peter’s word, Peter’s weaker word. “Simon, are you truly fond of me? Do you really care for me? If this is as much as you can honestly say, will you say this much?”   Peter replies, “You know everything; you know that I care for you.” After each question and answer Jesus says to Peter, “Feed my sheep.”  It’s a commission, an invitation and a promise: “Feed my sheep.”

I am and continue to be a disciple not because of superior insight or unusual loyalty or extraordinary grip on Jesus Christ.  Like Peter I’m a disciple only because my Lord keeps coming to me, keeps speaking to me, and continues to hold me with a grip greater than my grip on him. And when he says, “Victor, do you love me?”, I don’t jump up and say, “Of course I do! Isn’t it obvious? Have a look!”  I don’t say this because, like Peter, I’ve heard the rooster crow. Instead I barely manage to croak, but do manage to croak, “You know that I care for you.” Never has he said, “Not good enough; see me in six months.”  Always he has said, “Feed my sheep.”

Now you mustn’t think I’m discouraged or depressed or immobilised or even suffering from low self-esteem.         On the contrary, the master’s question, “Do you love me?” plus his commission, “Feed my sheep” are a double safeguard.  In the first place we are safeguarded against spiritual presumption. “Of course I love you. My faith is proverbial, my obedience faultless, my life exemplary.”   The question Jesus puts to us repeatedly just because he has to put it to us repeatedly; this question spares us a spiritual presumptuousness as repugnant as it is false.

At the same time his commission, “Feed my sheep”, reinforced relentlessly, safeguards us against despondency and uselessness.   He has promised that whatever we do in obedience to him; whatever we undertake in his name will become food for his sheep.  We aren’t asked to be super-achievers or heroic or even merely impressive; we need only be faithful, and our faithfulness, even when pot-holed like Peter’s, he will yet use to expand his own life within his own people. For our Lord’s commission, “Feed my sheep”, is more than a commission; it’s more even than an invitation; it’s a promise: we can feed his sheep, and we shall, just because he, unlike us, keeps the promises he makes.

The last word to Peter is, “Follow me.”  To follow our risen Lord means that he asks us to go only where he has already been himself.  He asks us to do only what he has already done himself.  He asks us to intercede on behalf of the world only as he has already interceded on its behalf himself.  To follow him means that we are never appointed to a work whose venue and environment he hasn’t already prepared for us.  To follow him means that he’s forever drawing us to himself, never driving us on ahead of him. To follow him means that our obedience always decreases the distance between him and us; only our disobedience can ever increase the distance. To follow him means that his word of pardon and freedom and encouragement is a much louder word and a more penetrating sound than the raucous screech of the rooster. To follow is simply to know that our Lord will ever use us to feed others in ways that we cannot see and don’t have to see.

 

He who appeared to disciples so very long ago with a word, a question and a promise will continue to come to you and me.  His word will let us recognise him.  His question will save us from any suggestion of superiority.  And his promise, “Feed my sheep”, will ensure that we do just that.

                                                                                            Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                        

Easter 2006

 

 

The Holy Spirit as Breath, Oil, Dove and Fire

Acts 2:1-21           Joel 2:27-29         Luke 11:5-13

 

Some people crave money; others, fame; others, power. The desire for power, everyone knows, is greater than the desire for fame or for money. Power is a narcotic to which people become addicted even as their craving for it visits suffering upon those nearest and dearest them.

In the book of Acts we learn of Simon Magnus, a man who trafficked in occult power. Simon Magus noticed the unusual effectiveness of apostles like Peter. He concluded that he should have whatever power they had, for such power would magnify his manipulation of the occult. He approached Peter, flashed his money and attempted to purchase the power of the Holy Spirit from the apostle. Peter was outraged at his crassness and blasphemy. “Away with your and your money, thinking you can buy God’s gift with cash!” the text says with undisguised vehemence and disgust. The truth is, we can’t buy God’s gift with money. We can’t grab it and hoard it and then use it for whatever self-serving end we have in mind. We can’t co-opt God in our pursuit of power; we can’t harness his power to our schemes. We can, however, find ourselves infused with the unique power that is God’s Spirit. Pentecost is the festival of the Spirit, the acknowledgement of God’s singular effectiveness in and with his own people. Let’s think for the next few minutes of how God’s people before us, centuries before us, were moved to speak of the Spirit.

 

They spoke of the Spirit as breath. “Breath” in Hebrew denotes creativity. The breath of God that God breathes into his own people is that movement of God upon us and within us which enlivens our creativity and frees it for service in God’s kingdom. We mustn’t think of creativity here in the sense in which this overworked word is used every day: the creative person is the one with rare talent as writer or painter or composer or dancer. Where the Spirit is concerned, creativity has nothing to do with extraordinary artistic talent. The creativity of the Spirit, rather, is simply the freeing, the freeing up, the magnification and multiplied usefulness of any gift we have in order that this talent might now be sued for God’s purposes among those near and far.

One of my friends was employed as a chemist all his working life. Having become weary of the “grind,” he decided to retire early. At the conclusion of several of those twists and turns in the road of life that we can make sense of looking backward but can never see looking ahead, he ended up teaching mathematics to high school dropouts who were serving prison sentences. Until he began this work no one knew he could teach mathematics. He didn’t know this himself, for the simple reason that he had never taught anything. More important, no one (including himself) was aware that he could relate to convicts. (Not everyone can.) He looks upon his work with these sufferers (he has come to see them not merely as offenders but as men who have usually sustained extraordinary childhood wounds) as kingdom-service the likes of which he has never known in his life.

There’s something about Spirit-creativity we must take to heart. The Spirit, or breath, of God fosters and frees up such creativity as and only as we first decide to do something. I don’t think the best approach in congregational life is to draw up a list of talents in the congregation and then conclude that we can attempt only those things for which we have demonstrable talent. It’s just the opposite. Suffused with the gospel, our hearts pierced by the suffering around us that the gospel frees us to stop denying, we see what has to be done and therefore what we must do, since there’s no one else to do it. Then, as we resolve to do it, even in fear and trembling, the Spirit breathes upon us and whatever is needed always turns up. (By now we should have stopped saying “somehow turns up.”)

A year after I arrived in the Mississauga congregation I last served the congregation decided to assist a refugee family from Viet Nam . We discovered talents and gifts among us that we never guessed existed. We discovered that lifelong office workers could teach English to Asian people who had no familiarity with a western language. Whenever we decided something less dramatic – something as apparently mundane as making improvements to the physical plant or building a new sidewalk or rearranging plumbing – we turned up talent we should otherwise never have heard of.

Whenever we’ve wanted to do anything little or much out of the ordinary at worship here in Schomberg, we’ve found people here who can write, act, dance, arrange music, handle lighting, sing, blow, encourage the timid, and pray down God’s blessings. It’s never a congregation’s responsibility to sleuth out what it thinks people can do and then tell God that this is the range of his Spirit’s breath. It’s always our responsibility to discern what the king and his kingdom require, and resolve to do it. For only the, but certainly then, the Spirit will breathe life, vitality, creativity, as gifts come for that not even their possessors are aware of. The Spirit is breath.

 

Our Hebrew foreparents in faith also spoke of the Spirit as oil. Oil was used for anointing. Moses anointed Aaron. Samuel anointed David. Anointing was the sign of being equipped. The Spirit equips those whom the Spirit has appointed to a specific task. Such anointing is necessary just because our “doing” will have to last longer than ten minutes; it has to last past discouragement and setback.

The one bible verse that everyone can recite is from Psalm 23: “Thou anointest my head with oil.” We frequently overlook, however, the one thing that the psalmist wants us to remember: we are anointed precisely at that table which is prepared for us in the presence of our enemies. To be anointed with oil doesn’t mean we’ve been supplied with a cosmetic like suntan oil; it doesn’t even mean that we’ve been supplied with a safeguard like sunscreen. To be anointed with oil in the presence of one’s foes is to be nerved; it’s to be fortified; it’s to be comforted in the Renaissance English sense of “comfort.” In Renaissance English “comfort” is formed from two Latin words, con and fortis: “with strength.” Profoundly to be comforted isn’t to be pampered or even consoled. It’s to be strengthened. There’s an old tapestry of William the Conqueror hanging in an English museum. The artwork is titled, William Comforts His Soldiers. It depicts William himself standing behind his men with the point of his sword one millimetre away from their posteriors.

The old Molson’s Brewery advertisement said, “You’ve got to have heart, miles and miles of heart.” It’s true. We’ve got to have heart. But beer won’t give it to us. Oil will, specifically the oil of anointing, the Spirit, God’s effectual presence and power.

Our enemies are many. Often we are our own enemy, even our own worst enemy. For instance, we tell ourselves we’re past the immaturity of not needing to be congratulated for what we do; we tell ourselves we’re past being tempted to quit the project when it doesn’t go exactly our way; we tell ourselves we’re grown-ups now and therefore the indifference of others to what we hold dear and hold dear just because it’s true and right and good; the indifference here can’t chill us or deflect us or discourage us. We tell ourselves. We keep on telling ourselves in the attempt at nerving ourselves, but it doesn’t work. We need to be oiled.

We all have “those days,” days when we are tired out, done in, fed up, broken down. Out, in, up, down. On these days we say, “I’m getting it from all directions.” What next: capitulation? Quitting? vindictiveness? a shrivelled heart and a sour disposition? We can only fall on our face before God and plead for oiling.

The Good Shepherd who provides us (in his own way and his own time) with green pastures is also the Good Oiler who anoints us, nerves us, in the presence of everything that threatens to deflect us from the course we are to pursue until our life’s end.

 

Our Hebrew foreparents also spoke of the Spirit as dove. Romantics like us associate the dove with romance. Doves appear to be lovebirds who sit side-by-side and coo to each other, oblivious of everything else. In scripture, however, doves are something else. In scripture the dove is associated with the Holy Spirit coming upon someone at a specific time for a specific task, and associated as well with the sacrifice that faithful worshippers offer to God as the sign and seal and vehicle of their self-sacrifice, their self-renunciation. Where the Spirit is concerned, then, the dove speaks of God’s suffusing us with himself so as to summon from us that sacrifice which is nothing less than our self, given back to him who gave us our self in the first place and then gave himself, all of himself, for us.

Having been a parent of teenagers myself I appreciate the concern parents have to get their youngsters through the minefields of the teenage world; specifically to get them through school undrugged, unpregnant and unsavaged. I’m not making light of any of this. At the same time I’m aware that our efforts in this regard, doubled and redoubled and redoubled again, all the while rendering our youngster the focus of everything we parents have and are aspire after; our efforts here can get through the undrugged, unpregnant and unsavaged to be sure, but also render them narcissistic. In ensuring that our youngsters aren’t under-attended we can easily leave them with the impression that the world exists for them; nothing matters except them; no one is as important as they, and they can do no wrong even though others without end can do wrong to them.

While it’s important to get our young people through the minefield, such a victory is hollow if they emerge on the other side of it uncaring, uncompassionate, as unwilling as most in our society to sacrifice any comfort for the sake of the wounded people who have never known the silver spoon privilege of this congregation’s youth. What have we gained if, in keeping all the members of our smaller and larger family “on the rails” we render ourselves self-preoccupied, concerned only with our own ease? What will we have accomplished if we confirm each other as those who are decent, sophisticated, able to move around in drawing rooms and city hall receptions and political backrooms but don’t have in it us to share ourselves with people whose lives would be enriched immeasurably, if not transmogrified, by even the slightest, self-renouncing generosity?

In Jerusalem of old some people took a lamb to the temple service when they joined others in worship. Those who couldn’t afford a lamb took two doves. A week after the birth of Jesus, Mary and Joseph took their son to the temple “to present him to the Lord,” the text tells us. (Luke 2:22) They were offering back to God the one who was dear to them above all else, their child. They took two doves with them. They sacrificed the doves at the same time as they offered back their child to God. In accord with Hebrew understanding, at the moment of the doves’ being slain, Mary and Joseph put their hand on the birds as a sign that they identified themselves with the life that was being offered up to God. At the same time, of course, that they identified themselves with the life in the doves that was being offered up to God, they were declaring that they would never do anything or be anything that impeded their son and his self-renunciation for the sake of others.

Surely we want nothing less for our children; surely we want nothing less for ourselves. Then the Spirit as dove must alight upon us as surely as the Spirit-dove alighted upon our Lord at the commencement of his public ministry.

 

Our Hebrew foreparents spoke of the Spirit as fire. Fire warms. Fire thaws cold hearts and limbers up cold hands. Fire brightens surroundings, enabling us to see what there is to be seen, even as fire brightens moods. (We know that fire brightens moods. For what other reason would people whose homes have central heating spend thousands of dollars on fireplaces?) As fire the Spirit must ignite us if we are to bring real warmth and brightness to people whose situations are colder, darker, bleaker than ours. And whatever we do on their behalf we must do cheerfully, or else our doing is an insult that begins by demeaning them and ends by having them resent us.

Most of you know me well, and therefore you know how concerned I am with the cerebral dimension of faith. I’m concerned – rightly concerned, I’m convinced – with having people understand the truth of God and the purpose of God and the way of God. Unless people understand something their deity is an idol, their worship is superstition, and their discipleship (so-called) is cult-following. At the same time, in the maturer years of my pulpit ministry, I’ve come to see as never before that while understanding is necessary it’s never sufficient. Correct understanding alone leaves people sitting in an armchair, and leaves them sitting their while regarding as inferior those whose understanding is less sophisticated. In addition to be brought to understand, people have to be warmed and brightened; they have to be lit. Then the fire of Pentecost has to ignite us as surely as it ignited disciples in a Jerusalem room two millennia ago and has continued to ignite men and women ever since.

 

Throughout my ministry I’ve found that church folk usually have a more-or-less adequate idea of Christmas (the saviour of the world was born,) of Good Friday (they know that Jesus died for us in some sense) and of Easter (resurrection is an even tin world-occurrence that can never be overturned.) When it comes to Pentecost, however, I’ve found that most church folk apprehend little, if anything. Then we must grasp the simple truth that the Holy Spirit is God’s effectual presence and power.

Today, on Pentecost Sunday, let’s think of the Spirit in terms of biblical symbols connected with the Spirit: breath, oil, dove, fire. For then we shall know that the Spirit is the effectual presence and power of God, whereby our gifts are made fruitful in his kingdom (breath;) we ourselves are anointed for service and nerved in the face of opposition (oil;) self-renouncing sacrifice is required of God’s people everywhere (dove;) and all of this is to warm and brighten others as we, “lit” already, are the occasion of his igniting others (fire.)

 

                                                                                               Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                  
 Pentecost 2004

 

On Walking, Leaping and Praising God

 Acts 3-4.

 

I: — When they walk up the back stairs, sit in my office and ask for money, they always tell me what the money is for. It’s for milk for their children and disposable diapers for their infant, as well as prescription medicine for them. (You must have noticed that people with high-paying jobs who can therefore afford to pay for their own drugs also have drug plans through their employer, while those with low-paying jobs who can’t afford to pay for their own drugs also don’t have drug plans.) These people have come asking for help — “alms” is the older-fashioned word — and I am glad enough to be able to supply them with a few alms.

At the same time that I’m glad enough to furnish a little financial help I often feel bad about it. You see, I know that their deepest need isn’t for paper diapers. Their deepest need is for our Lord himself; for faith in him — for trust and love and obedience and its concomitant contentment — all of which together add up to that throbbing, pulsating, world-altering difference he makes to all who cling to him.

Now don’t get me wrong. I’m not singling out the poor (the materially poor, that is) as alone spiritually needy. Neither am I singling out the poor as unusually spiritually needy. Neither am I singling out the poor as needy with a different kind of spiritual need. The spiritual condition of the resident of Jane-Finch is the same as that of the resident of Forest Hill. (The ground at the foot of the cross has always been level.)

Peter and John are on their way to a church-service in Jerusalem when they come upon a man who has been lame from birth. (No doubt he has had his physical disability from birth. At the same time, you Streetsvillians have been schooled for a long time now in the different layers of meaning in scripture. Therefore you grasp immediately that “lame from birth” in Acts 3 has precisely the same force as “blind from birth” in John 9; namely, a graphic reminder of the root spiritual condition of humankind.) The man wants money; he needs alms. (After all, how else does a lame man eat?) No doubt Peter and John would have given him money if they had had any with them. On this occasion, however, they had none.

The man is calling out for alms, charity, to anyone who happens by. He isn’t looking at anyone in particular. “Can you spare a quarter, mister? Can you spare a quarter?” mumbled a thousand times a day. Peter and John, not having a quarter, have no reason to stop before the man.

Not true! They have every reason to stop. What they are about to set before the fellow is beyond price. “Look at us”, Peter calls out, “look at us! We have no silver or gold, but what we can give you we shall: in the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, walk!”

We should pause for a minute and note what it is to walk. At one level the man who is told to walk and made able to walk is simply to transport himself, move his body, put one foot in front of the other. But “walk”, in scripture, is also the shortest shorthand for expressing every aspect of the Christian life. Paul writes to the congregation in Corinth, “If we are alive in the Spirit, then let us walk by the Spirit.” In other words, if the Spirit of God has made us alive unto God, then everything we do is to reflect this vitality. Throughout their epistles the apostles tell us that Christians are to walk worthy of the Lord, walk worthy of their calling, walk as children of light. We are to walk in newness of life. We are to walk in honesty, in love, in truth. John tells us to walk in the commandments of Jesus. And according to Luke, Jesus gives his followers authority to walk on serpents and scorpions; that is, Christians are to tread down evil knowing they are safeguarded against the very evil they trample. All of this is gathered up and pressed on the lame fellow when Peter and John look at him and say, “Now you look at us. In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, start walking.”

What did the man do? He walked! — into the temple, to worship. (The first indication that someone has been made alive unto God is that this person worships.) The man leapt as well; his cavorting attested his new-found freedom and his effervescent joy. And he praised God.

 

II: — Peter and John insist that they haven’t healed the man; they aren’t to be congratulated or thanked or revered. “Why do you stare at us”, they remark to onlookers, “as though our power or piety had made him walk? Christ’s name, faith in his name, has made strong this man whom you see and know.” Name, in scripture, always entails the presence, power and purpose of the person whose name is named. To impute effectiveness to Christ’s name therefore is simply to say that the living Lord Jesus Christ himself is present in his purpose and power and he, by means of faith in him, has made this man walk.

The attitude of the apostles is the exact opposite of the attitude which religious stars exude in our day. The stars of the religious media say less about their Lord and more about themselves. Their crude financial pressure is in marked contrast to the two apostles who don’t traffic in megabucks. Contemporary religious stars feed the cult of the hero, the cult of the wonder-worker, the cult of the glitzy personality — all of which adds up quickly to the cult of someone who is equal parts entertainer and exploiter. Little wonder that the programming “hypes” the star as the feature of the event.

Not so Peter and John. “Not through our power”, they insist; “we aren’t religious gurus, we aren’t possessed of semi-magical substance or powers of suggestion which we can turn on when the crowd is ripe.” “Not through our piety either.” They mean that of themselves they aren’t spiritual super-achievers who have advanced beyond the lower levels of religious amateurism. If Peter and John don’t traffic in unusual power or piety, then how did the enfeebled man come to walk, leap and praise God? “We give you what we have”, they had said to him, “we give you what we have: in the name (presence, power and purpose of a person) of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, walk.”

By the name of Jesus Christ, by faith in his name (to quote the apostles) my grandfather Robert Shepherd was lifted out of a life of degradation. He had been to prison many times; he was a disgrace to himself, an embarrassment to his family, a burden to many others, a wastrel. Subsequently he became a bricklayer. Decades ago bricklayers were out of work four or five months each year, especially in inclement weather. My grandfather eked out a living by working in a livery stable. A livery stable, in those days, was considered an ultra-masculine place, macho to the core. Milquetoasts and pantywaists didn’t last a minute. Neither did phoneys. My grandfather was a small man; small in stature, but large in energy and feistiness. Following his deliverance by the name of Jesus Christ, by faith in his name, Robert Shepherd would write a scripture verse on the livery stable blackboard, and then sign his name beneath it. Can you imagine it? Then he waited. He never had to wait long. Now don’t think he did this in order to cause trouble; he wasn’t out to provoke a fight. On the contrary, he wanted to provoke discussion, debate, about what mattered to him above all else. My grandfather, like the apostles of old, never spoke of his own “power or piety”; but he did have an experience of his Lord in his heart and a recommendation of his Lord upon his lips, and this he was unashamed to put before the toughest dude in the livery stable. He lived and died without silver or gold. But what he had to give he never failed to give. What other business are we in?

When church authorities question Peter and John, the two apostles don’t mumble apologetically for what has occurred; neither do they try to excuse their place in it. As the authorities become angrier and angrier the two men don’t back away from their insistence on the efficacy of Jesus Christ. Instead they declare it even more starkly. “There is salvation in no one else, for there is no other name under heaven given among men by which we must be saved.”

Contrast this with developments elsewhere. When plans were underway for Voices United, the United Church’s newest hymnbook, it was announced that the Christmas carols would have to be rewritten if they were to be included in the new hymnbook. All references to our Lord’s incarnation, atonement, and resurrection were deemed an embarrassment and would have to be bleached out. These rewritten Christmas carols would retain all of the sentiment associated with the tunes but none of the substance. Jesus Christ has become an embarrassment. And an embarrassment he remains to our current moderator, Rev. Wm. Phipps, and to the numerous church authorities who have defended Phipps repeatedly with utmost zeal.

Not so for the apostles; not so for my grandfather; not so for me; not so for anyone who knows that to speak of the name of Jesus Christ is to say that he embodies fully definitively, the presence, power and purpose of God.

There is one item in the story we are pondering together that always makes me chuckle. When the authorities oppose Peter and John, rail against them, even imprison them eventually, the authorities still don’t win their case! Luke tells us, “But seeing the man who had been healed standing beside them, they had nothing to say in opposition.” The authorities, unable to refute Peter and John, are reduced to becoming abusive.

A living demonstration of the truth and reality, power and purpose of Jesus Christ is rather hard to refute, isn’t it! Such irrefutable demonstration occurs over and over again in the gospel-incidents. In the gospel of John the man born blind is made to see through the touch of Jesus. Conflict boils up. Opponents of our Lord want to discredit him. They interrogate the parents of the man who has been granted sight. The parents are afraid of church-authorities who will also ostracise them from the community. Nervously they tell the interrogators that their son is an adult and can speak for himself. “Then what do you say?”, the authorities jab at him. The fellow, now set upon, doesn’t attempt to out-finesse his attackers, doesn’t try to get “cute” with them in any way. With that child-like simplicity and transparency which is irrefutable just because it’s so manifestly unembroidered, uncontrived, real, the man says with quiet deliberateness, “I know one thing: I was blind, and now I can see.” Irrefutable. When the deranged fellow who raged in the Gadarene hills is found seated, clothed and in his right mind, the townspeople don’t rejoice with him. For now the townspeople are afraid: on account of the presence and power, the touch, of Jesus something has happened in their midst that they can neither control nor refute, neither deny nor disregard.

When I went off to university to study philosophy people in my home congregation were alarmed. “He’s going to study philosophy? He will certainly end up an atheist! Why doesn’t he do as his cousin did and study medicine? No one ever lost his faith studying medicine.” Why did those dear people fear for me? I didn’t fear for myself. Then why did they fear for me? Were they themselves so slightly persuaded of God, was their faith so unsecured, that they assumed it would take as little to dismantle mine as it would to dismantle theirs? Luke writes simply, “But seeing the man who had been healed standing beside them, the man’s detractors had nothing to say in opposition.”

 

III: — The last point we should note today is the apostles’ inner compulsion to speak of Jesus. When the authorities tell Peter and John that it’s time for them to shut up and remain silent lest something nasty befall them, Peter and John reply calmly, “We cannot but speak of what we have seen and heard.” What they have “seen and heard”, of course, is the ministry of their Lord as that ministry altered men and women forever. “We cannot but speak” means “it’s impossible for us to remain silent.”

At one point in the earthly ministry of Jesus his disciples extolled him exuberantly. One of his detractors sharply admonished him, “Rebuke your disciples.” Jesus replied, “I tell you, if these men were silent, the very stones would cry out.” (Luke 19:40) The glorious truth of Jesus cannot be suppressed; if human lips do not confess it, then even the stones in the roadbed will find a voice.

The Sunday School teachers whose influence I shall never be without and whom I remember so very fondly were those, whether clever or not, who spoke from a full heart. The ministers who have impressed me were those, whether festooned with postgraduate degrees or not, who ministered from a full heart. Let’s be sure we understand one thing: no one is fooled for long. If opponents of Peter and John, men whose hearts are shrivelled, nevertheless recognize the two apostles as “having been with Jesus”, how much greater is the discernment of those who themselves keep company with the master and have done so for years! No one is fooled for long. A rich experience of our Lord is certainly necessary if we are to have anything to say on his behalf; at the same time, an experience of our Lord which is this rich impels testimony, for today it remains true that “we cannot but speak of what we have seen and heard.”

 

It will always be the case that those who have been with Jesus, whether possessing silver and gold or not, will have the one thing to give to those who are newly apprised of their deepest need: “We gladly give you what we have; in the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, walk.”

And then someone whose Spirit-quickened faith is as irrefutable as the shining of the sun will indeed walk; walk worthy of her calling, walk as a child of light, walk in the commandments of Jesus, walk in honesty, truth and love, walk in that newness of life which is made new every morning.

And not only walk, but also leap. And even praise God.

 

                                                                       Victor Shepherd

August 1999

Service of Prayer for Christian Unity

              Acts 2:42 -47       Ezekiel 37:15-23

 

I: — For years now I’ve been haunted by that old hymn we all learned to sing as children; you know, the one about Christian soldiers. It’s so very deep in us we’ll never forget it:

Like a fleeing army

Moves the Church of God ;

Brother treads on brother,

Grinds him in the sod.

 

We are not united,

Lots of bodies we:

One lacks faith, another hope,

And all lack charity.

 

Backward, Christian soldiers,

Waging fruitless wars,

Breaking out in schisms

That our God deplores.

 

Tonight we have gathered at a service of prayer for Christian unity. The prayer is understandable. After all, disunity and its dreadful aftermath stare us in the face.  Think of the Wars of Religion, 1618-1648: thirty years of bloodshed as Protestant slew Roman Catholic and Roman Catholic slew Protestant until the death rate reached 80% in many European towns and cities. In the wake of this religious bloodbath Enlightenment thinkers were either agnostics or deists: either they were indifferent to God’s existence or they believed in a remote deity that had nothing to do with Jesus Christ, since belligerent zeal in the name of Jesus had left many European communities with only 20% of their people.

We aren’t about to kill each other.  But don’t we suspect each other?  Don’t we even reject each other, in many respects?  After all, we represent umpteen different denominations.  Surely we need prayer for Christian unity as we need little else.  Right?

Wrong.  I disagree emphatically with what I’ve just said.  I don’t think we need to pray for Christian unity because I’m persuaded that we are already one in Christ.  I believe Christian unity is a gift that Jesus Christ has already given his people.

Think for a minute about the Lord’s Prayer. We pray “Thy kingdom come.” On the one hand when we look out upon the world the kingdom appears far off: swords and spears haven’t been beaten into ploughshares and pruning hooks; the lion doesn’t lie down with the lamb; poverty and disease, exploitation and betrayal haven’t ceased.  It’s little wonder we pray for the coming of the kingdom.

On the other hand, as I remind my theology students constantly, there can’t be a king without a kingdom or a kingdom without a king. If Christ the king is in our midst, then the kingdom is here, now.  If the kingdom isn’t here now, then neither is Christ our ruler.

But Christ is king.  When we pray for the coming of the kingdom we are actually praying for the coming manifestation of a kingdom that is already here.  We are praying for the coming manifestation of a kingdom that only the kingdom-sighted can see at present, which kingdom therefore remains disputable to those who are kingdom-blind.

Tonight we are praying not for the unity of Christ’s people but for the manifestation of our unity, for until our unity is made manifest to the world our unity will remain disputable in the eyes of the world.

Do I exaggerate when I insist that Christ’s people are one now? Tell me: can Jesus Christ be divided? Can his body be divided in the sense of dismembered (one limb here, another there, the ecclesiastical equivalent of an explosion)?         Can Jesus Christ be severed from his body?  Unquestionably he is one. Since he is one, he and his body are one.         In other words, Christian unity isn’t something we work at or work up. Christian unity is Christ’s gift to us. Christ gives us himself; in giving us himself he gives us all of himself, head and body, head and body undismembered and unsevered.  Christian unity isn’t an achievement we are trying to pull off.   Christian unity is Christ’s achievement, an achievement and gift that we can’t undo however much we may contradict it or deny it.  Christian unity is never what we work at or work up; it is, however, what we must always work out, do.

 

IIa:– The first thing we must do in manifesting our unity is what’s mentioned in the text: we must devote ourselves to the apostles’ teaching.  The apostles’ teaching, written, is the New Testament.  By extension, the apostles’ teaching, continuous with the prophets’ teaching, is scripture as a whole.  We must attend to scripture.

No doubt someone will object right away.  “Faith is a living relationship with a living person, Jesus.  Surely we’re to become and remain intimately acquainted with him rather than poking around in a dusty old book in the attempt at finding out something about God.”

This point has to be taken seriously.  Christians have been called “People of the book (i.e., the bible.)” Are we people of the book? In one sense, no.  Faith binds us to Jesus Christ in a relationship more intimate than any relationship we have or can have with anyone else.  We love him.  We obey him.  We aspire to please him. It’s all first-hand intimacy with him. Second-hand hearsay about him is categorically different from first-hand encounter with him.

When Mary Magdalene found herself startled on Easter morning she was face-to-face with Jesus Christ.  By the end of the conversation she knew she had encountered again the one who had turned her life around years earlier.         The selfsame Lord, present to us now, does as much today as he overtakes us and seizes us, transforms us and commissions us.

People of a book?  We Christians are people of a person, the person of the living Lord Jesus Christ.

And yet we Christians are people of the book, for scripture is the apostles’ teaching written.  We have to be people of the book, because we know that false prophets abound, and pseudo-apostles (“wolves” is how Luke speaks of them) are everywhere. In addition there’s no limit to superstition, subjectivism, religious romanticism, frenzied fantasy, self-serving self-deception, and sheer, imaginative invention. We have to be people of the book (people of the apostles’ teaching) in that hearing and heeding Jesus Christ in person always takes the form of hearing and heeding the apostles. To be sure, hearing and heeding Peter, Paul, James and John isn’t the same as hearing and heeding Jesus. They are not he, and he is not they. Nonetheless, hearing and obeying Jesus always takes the form of hearing and obeying the apostles’ teaching.

In her work of acquainting people with Christ the church must always be devoted to the apostles’ teaching.  In her diaconal service on behalf of the disadvantaged and dispossessed the church must always look to the apostles’ teaching.  When Mother Teresa was asked why she and her sisters arose at 4:00 a.m. daily and went to mass before attending to Calcutta’s neediest, Mother Teresa replied, “If we didn’t begin the day with mass (scripture, sermon, sacrament) what we’re about would be no different from social work.”

Anything the church does – sermon preparation, youth work, education, medical service, advocacy for the voiceless – it all has to be formed, informed and normed by the apostles’ teaching, or else what the church is about neither speaks Christ nor reflects him.

 

IIb: — The second thing we must do in manifesting our unity is to love the people Christ brings to us. I’m always impressed that the apostle Paul, who speaks so largely about faith and so emphatically about justification by faith (dear to us descendents of the Reformation); Paul ends his letter to the church in Ephesus with “Grace be with all who love our Lord with love undying.”

I’m moved as often as I recall the risen Lord’s question to Peter, to Peter in his humiliation and shame and remorse and self-disgust in the wake of his denial, a denial born of a 15-year old girl’s remark, “You say you aren’t a Galilean?         You sound like the Galilean soon to be strung up.” The question? – “Do you love me?”

Jesus doesn’t ask Peter, “Do you feel as wretched as you should?” “Do you promise never to deny me again?”         “Do you think you’ll ever be a leader?”  Simply “Do you love me?”  And Peter’s answer, “You know that I love you.”

Tonight I trust you and I do love our Lord with love undying. And I trust we are aware that we love Christ only as we love the body of Christ. We can’t love a severed head – and in any case there is no severed head.

And right here’s the rub.  The church is difficult to love.  Yes, the church is the bride of Christ.  And this bride, we might as well admit, is disfigured, so very disfigured, in fact, as sometimes to be hideous, outright repulsive.  The seventeenth-century Puritans used to speak of the church as “a fair face with an ugly scar.”  How extensive is the scar? How ugly? Is the scarred face even recognizable as the face of the bride?  Nevertheless as often as Christ asks “Do you love me” he asks in the same breath “Do you love those I love, those I’m not ashamed to call my brothers and sisters?”

The church manifests its unity in loving the body of Christ.

 

IIc: —The third thing we must do in manifesting our unity is what we are doing together tonight: worship. “They devoted themselves to the breaking of the bread (the Greek text supplies the definite article: plainly there’s a reference to the Eucharist) and to the prayers.” Four verses later we are told the same people were found in the Jerusalem temple. Plainly they worshipped publicly in the temple; plainly they celebrated the Lord’s Supper; plainly they prayed the prayers of the liturgy.

Worship is essential.  Worship is the one thing the church does that nothing else in our society attempts to do. Worship is nothing less than our public acknowledgement of God’s unspeakable worthiness. God is worthy to be worshipped.

We hear much today about our culture as a culture of narcissism. Narcissism is the state of rendering oneself the measure of everything.  The narcissistic person measures everyone by herself.  She assesses every situation in terms of how it affects her.  She views other people in terms of what they can do for her.  There is no suffering like her suffering; no cause like her cause; no ‘right’ like her ‘right’; and of course no victimization like her victimization.         She’s wholly self-absorbed.  Our culture is indeed narcissistic.

Worship is the one event that takes us out of ourselves. Worship takes us away from ourselves, takes us away from ourselves by taking us up into someone else. When he was exiled on the island of Patmos John didn’t fall into the cesspool of self-pity.  He looked up: “Then I looked, and heard around the throne…thousands and thousands saying with a loud voice, ‘Worthy is the lamb who was slain, to receive power and wealth and wisdom and might and honour and glory and blessing.’”

If we are grasped by anything of God’s immensity, God’s inexhaustibility, God’s sheer Godness, how can we not fall on our faces before him and worship?

And yet while we don’t worship God for what he can do to advance our ‘selfist’, narcissistic agendas, we gladly worship himfor what he has done for us in Christ in accord with his agenda.  He has created us. (He didn’t have to.) He bore with his recalcitrant people for centuries (despite unspeakable frustration) as he brought about the fitting moment for visiting us in his Son. He incarnated himself in Jesus of Nazareth, thereby submitting himself to shocking treatment at the hands of the people he came to rescue.  In the cross he tasted the profoundest self-alienation, as the penalty his just judgement assigned for sin he bore himself, therein sparing us condemnation. He has bound himself to his church and to the world even though the world’s sin and the church’s betrayal grieve him more than we can guess. He has promised never to fail or forsake us regardless of how often we let him down.  Surely to grasp all of this is to see that we owe him everything; it’s to have gratitude swell within us until we have to express it; it’s to have thanksgiving sing inside us until we have to sing it out of us. We worship as our grasp of what God has done for us in Christ impels us to worship.

Our grasp not only what God has done, but also of what God continues to do for us.  God feeds us like a nursing mother (says the prophet Isaiah); God forgives us like a merciful father (says the prophet Hosea); he is saviour of sinners and comforter of the afflicted and benefactor of the bushwhacked. Then of course we want to worship him for what he has done for us and continues to do for us out of his love for us.

And yet even as we ever worship God on account of what he has done for us and continues to do, we worship him ultimately on account of who he is in himself.  God is immense. God is eternal. God is underived.  God is immeasurable: his centre is everywhere and his circumference is nowhere. God alone has life in himself and alone lends life.  God forever moves amidst all that he has created even as he towers infinitely above all that he has created.         God is holy; that is, he is uniquely, irreducibly, uncompromisingly, inalienably GOD. As our apprehension of God overwhelms us we can only prostrate ourselves before him and worship him.

I think that Martin Luther more than anyone else was moved at the compassion and condescension of God, the sheer self-humbling and self-humiliation of God.  I think that John Calvin more than anyone else was overwhelmed at the sheer Godness of God. I think that Jonathan Edwards more than anyone else was startled at the unsurpassable “excellence” of God, as he put it in his idiosyncratic way; startled at the profoundest attractiveness of God; the irresistible “beauty” of God. In other words, Luther was moved above others at what God has done for us; Calvin at who God is in himself; Edwards at the sheer magnetism of it all. And the Christian who gathers it all up in himself is our Jesuit friend, Hans Urs von Balthasar. As often as these men reflected on God they worshipped.

The church manifests its unity at worship.

 

IId: — The fourth thing we must do to manifest our unity is share.  Luke tells us the earliest Christians “had all things in common…they sold their possessions and goods and distributed the proceeds to all, as any had need.”         In short, they sat loose to what they owned, for they knew that Christ had freed them from being possessed by their possessions.

The passage just quoted has given rise to much controversy in the church. Some people have read it and concluded that scripture forbids private property and requires communism of sorts.  But the text doesn’t support such an interpretation.  The passage tells us early-day Christians exercised hospitality in their homes. Then plainly they hadn’t sold their homes. We should note in this regard that Jesus nowhere forbids private property to all Christians; neither do the apostles.

We should note especially that not even our Mennonite friends in the sixteenth century, those who embraced what’s called the ‘Radical Reformation’; not even our Mennonite friends forbade private property  Menno Simons (after whom the Mennonites are named) wrote, “We…have never taught or practised community of goods.”

In setting the record straight about Acts 2, however, we mustn’t lessen the impact of Luke’s word: early-day Christians were noted for their generosity.  They owned but they didn’t hoard.  They possessed but they weren’t possessed.  They had open hearts, open hands and open homes.  They recognized the needy person’s claim upon their abundance.

Jacques Ellul, wonderful Reformed thinker in France , sobered me the day I read in one of his fine books, “The only freedom we have with respect to money is the freedom to give it away.”

 

IIe: — The fifth thing we must do in manifesting our unity is evangelize.  “Day by day the Lord added to their numbers those who were being saved.”

‘Evangelism’ is a word that many find suspect in contemporary society. “We live in an age of pluralism,” such folk say, “and therefore there’s no place for proselytizing.”   The word ‘proselytizing’ suggests something halfway between brutal browbeating and subtle seduction.  “Neither is there any place for propaganda.”  Agreed: propaganda is always to be eschewed.  Evangelism, however, remains something else.  Evangelism, said Dennis Niles (Sri Lankan Methodist), “is one beggar telling another beggar where there is bread.”  Charles Wesley has captured both the substance and the mood of evangelism in his fine hymn, “O let me commend my Saviour to you.”

Evangelism has nothing to do with pressure tactics whether overt or covert. Evangelism, one beggar commending the availability of bread to another beggar, is witness. We should note that witness is something we find everywhere in everyday life.  We move to a new neighbourhood.  We want to find a new dentist.  Do we look up the Yellow Pages, see there are 119 dentists within driving range, and try them out one a time?   We never do this. Instead we ask a neighbour, “Do you know a dentist you can recommend?” – whereupon she gladly recommends a dentist on the basis of what he has done for her.

Evangelism is neither more nor less than recommending Jesus Christ on the basis of our experience of him.  And by this means the Lord ever adds to our numbers those who are being saved.

 

In the spirit of our foreparents in faith, whose embodiment of the gospel we have probed tonight, let us pray not for Christian unity but rather for the manifestation of that unity vouchsafed to us in Christ Jesus our Lord. He, the only head of the church, is never found without his body – which body we recognize as we recognize each other to be sisters and brothers of our blessed Lord, sisters and brothers of whom he will not be ashamed.

 

                                                                                     Victor Shepherd

 

23 January 2011             

Prince of Peace Roman Catholic Church

Ministerial Association of North East Toronto

 

 

 

A Sharing Community

Acts 4:32-5:16

 

“All the believers were one in heart and mind,” Luke tells us. To say they were one in mind is to say they were united in their understanding; in their understanding of the gospel, in their understanding of him whose gospel it is, in their understanding of the mission to which they had been appointed; in their understanding of the world — with all its turbulence and treachery and turpitude — which the Christ-appointed mission is to engage.

And just as they were one in mind, so they were one in heart; that is, their experience mirrored and confirmed understanding of their Lord and his truth, of the task which he had assigned them and his promise wherewith he sustained them. Whatever they grasped with their mind they also found grasping their heart as understanding and experience interpenetrated each other, interpreted each other, corrected each other. In other words they didn’t display the grotesque disfigurement of a one-sided cerebralism that is devoid of matching experience, or the no less grotesque disfigurement of a sentimentality devoid of intellectual substance. Mind and heart, understanding and experience, truth and discipleship, comprehension and conviction: the earliest Christian community appeared not to be afflicted with that religious lopsidedness which leaves Christ’s people lurching.

Luke insists that they were one in heart and mind. No doubt there were several reasons why the apostolic community was united.

[1] In the first place they were all united to Christ. To be united to Christ was at the same time to be united to one another. Jesus Christ always renders one with each other all whom he renders one with himself. According to Scripture, all who are converted to the Master are added to his body. No one can be bound — or can claim to be bound — to Jesus and yet be unrelated to the Church. We should note, while we are considering this point, that Scripture never suggests that Christians must strive to render themselves one. Christians are never urged to bring unity to the body of Christ. They are never urged to constitute themselves that body. Their unity, rather, is given them in Christ, by Christ. They are henceforth to attest it, magnify it, live it, and take care not to contradict it. But they are never told they are to fashion it. Jesus Christ is himself the truth and reality of the individual who clings to him and also of his people collectively, his body. The unity of Christ’s people is given and guaranteed by the fact that Jesus Christ himself isn’t fragmented.

[2] The people of whom Luke writes were one, in the second place, in that they were together the beneficiaries of the Holy Spirit. Throughout his earthly ministry Jesus had been the unique bearer of the Spirit; now the exalted Christ was the unique bestower of the Spirit. Pentecost had been the final act in the saving ministry of Jesus Christ before the parousia. His people, beneficiaries of his teaching, his atoning death, and his victorious vindication, were now the beneficiaries of that last act which completed all he came to do and give for their salvation. Pentecost was as crucial for Christ’s people as the cross. They were one in the Spirit precisely to the extent that they were one in his death and his resurrection.

[3] They were one, in the third place, in that the Pentecost outpouring of the Spirit had been the reversal of Babel. “Babel” was a one-word abbreviation for the darkest recesses in the human heart that had continued to find men and women disdaining the goodness of God, despising their creatureliness, seeking to construct a monument to themselves that would allow them to boast that at last they rivalled God, even eclipsed him. Their culpable presumption had found them scattered by God’s judgement, unable to understand each other, unable to communicate with each other. Pentecost, however, had overturned Babel, gathering into one all who clung in humble faith to a crucified Messiah. Now believers of utmost diversity — racial, ethnic, linguistic, cultural — discovered that reconciliation with God through Christ overcame their ingrained hostility to each other. And as the Holy Spirit had communicated the gospel to them they were now able to communicate with each other.

[4] Undoubtedly there was a fourth reason for the community’s oneness, a reason, this time, that any social scientist grasps: the earliest Christians had been molested individually and collectively, and the more they were molested the more they found comfort and consolation in each other amidst relentless pressure.

Peter and John had already been imprisoned. “After further threats [the authorities] let them go,” we are told.(Acts 4:21) Sure, Peter and John were the primary targets, but all who claimed kinship with them and owned them publicly (that is, all the early-day Christians) were no less threatened themselves. Even the Criminal Code of Canada recognizes that the threat of an assault is itself an assault. The threat of an assault has to be a criminal offence just because the assault threatened is as much a psychological violation as the assault performed. Like Peter and John, Christ’s community had suffered at the hands of the state, at the hands of religious authorities, and at the hands of the mobs.

Of course the community was one. It was suffused with the Spirit; it knew itself to be God’s demonstration project in the reversal of Babel; it had been targeted only to find that abusers drove them into each other’s arms as surely as the abusers drove them into the arms of him whose cross was now invincible.

It’s no wonder that “with great power the apostles gave their testimony to the resurrection of the Lord Jesus.” After all, their testimony to the risen one was simply his testimony to his own resurrection through them. Their testimony to him, therefore, could no more be feeble than his testimony to himself, the risen, ruling one, could be ineffective. Commensurate with the great power of the apostles’ testimony was the great grace that came upon all in the apostolic fellowship. And then in the same breath Luke tells us that there wasn’t a needy person in that fellowship. Why wasn’t there? “From time to time” (the NIV correctly grasps the force of the present iterative verb tense in Greek); “from time to time” — that is, as needed — the people liquidated real estate and possessions in order to ensure that no one in their midst was destitute.

The text doesn’t mean that believers literally renounced all private ownership. (Peter, a few verses later, acknowledges Ananias’ property to be his own.) Believers, rather, didn’t hoard any possessions as their own. They looked upon their possessions as trusts which they had been charged to steward on behalf of people who lacked possessions. Distribution was adjusted to need. Since Christians are those who cling to Israel’s greater Son, they looked back to God’s way with Israel and heard unmistakably the word from Deuteronomy (15:4), “There should be no poor among you”, and no poor among them just because God’s blessing upon his people collectively supported sufficiency individually. Barnabas, a son of Israel himself, embodied this text as he sold off some of his real estate in order to ensure that there would be no poor within the community described in Acts.

Barnabas, mentioned in the last verse of Acts 4, is contrasted starkly with Ananias, mentioned in the first verse of Acts 5. Barnabas is depicted as holy and exemplary where Ananias is depicted as wicked and despicable. What did Ananias (together with his wife, Sapphira) do?

The community was united, but Ananias and Sapphira violated the unity that Jesus Christ had vouchsafed to it.

The community was suffused with the Holy Spirit who magnifies truth; but Ananias and Sapphira plainly were of a different spirit, the Father of Lies.

The community shared openhandedly, sharing out of its abundance with those beset with scarcity; but Ananias and his wife dissembled, thinking they could deceive the very people who were always and everywhere transparent.

The community shared out of self-forgetful compassion, reflecting the compassion of its Lord whose bowels had knotted whenever he had seen people in any need of any sort for any reason. Ananias, however, in the shabbiest self-preoccupation pretended and postured a generosity he didn’t have in order to gain a reputation he didn’t deserve among people he wanted only to exploit. Ananias was duplicitous, fraudulent, phoney, a fake. What made it all worse is that he perpetrated all of this while masquerading as a follower of Jesus Christ and fellow-Christian in the community.

 

 

Christian leaders and Christian congregations ought to be truthful and transparent at all times, but especially when money is involved in the affairs of the congregation. Regrettably, however, Christian leaders and congregations aren’t always truthful and transparent where money and congregational life are concerned.

A dear friend of mine, a pastor in a Baptist congregation, discovered that the church-treasurer was embezzling congregational funds. He spoke with the church-treasurer about the dishonesty, only to find the man unyielding and defiant. A short while later he spoke with the man again, found him in the same frame of mind, and told him that if he didn’t straighten himself out and replace the money he had stolen the police would have to be notified. The treasurer did nothing. Finally my friend went to the police and had the treasurer arrested. Immediately the congregation turned on my pastor friend and accused him of humiliating everyone in the congregation by washing the church’s dirty laundry in public. With heavy heart my friend left the Baptist pastorate. To date he has not returned.

 

How different was the situation with Peter, Ananias and Sapphira, detailed for us in Acts 5. Ananias and Sapphira, husband and wife, church-members in Jerusalem, sold property. Part of the money received in payment they then contributed to the church. The remainder they kept back for themselves. They were denounced as traitors. Soon they were dead.

What wrong did they commit? They were under no obligation to give any of it to the congregation. They hadn’t had to sell their real estate in the first place. When they had sold, they had given part of the proceeds to the congregation. What had they done wrong?

This: they tried to acquire a reputation for large-hearted generosity fraudulently. They were not wicked in contributing only a part of the proceeds; they were wicked in contributing part while pretending to contribute the whole. They were deliberately deceptive. They schemed to acquire a reputation they didn’t deserve for a virtue they didn’t possess. Their scheme was a ruse, nothing more than calculated deception. Their deed was fraudulent; they themselves were phoneys.

Peter, with the heightened perception of the Spirit-attuned, X-rayed the heart of Ananias and said, “You fraudulent fake! You have lied to the Holy Spirit; you have lied to God.” Ananias collapsed. Dead.

Sapphira, wife of Ananias, sashayed into the church in Jerusalem three hours later. “Did you sell the land for — $50,000?” Peter asked her. “For $50,000 exactly!” she lied brazenly. “How is it that you and your husband colluded to tempt the Spirit of the Lord?” Peter shot back. “Do you hear footsteps at the door? They are the footsteps of the men who have just buried your husband, sister, and now they have come for you.”

Let’s return to my pastor friend. He certainly did the right thing by confronting the church-treasurer. He did the right thing by notifying the police. The congregation, however, did the wrong thing in turning on him and accusing him of washing dirty linen in public.

Luke tells us in Acts 5 that “great fear came upon the whole church, and upon all who heard of these things.” The people were right to fear. They had many reasons to be shaken up. (i) The fraud that Ananias and Sapphira perpetrated was the first outbreak of notorious sin in the young church following Pentecost. (ii) Peter, a leader of apostolic authority, was anything but a mush-head, confused and cowardly in equal measure. Neither was he inclined to pussyfoot around. When notorious sin appeared, he knew what to call it. (iii) Deliberate deception of Christ’s people is always heinous, never to be made light of. (iv) The dishonesty of Ananias and Sapphira, their hypocrisy, was reprehensible. It was more than hypocrisy, however; it was an attempt at “testing God”, a Hebrew idiom whose meaning we shall probe in a moment. (v) Such blatant phoniness, such unconscionable attempts at parading oneself as extraordinarily generous when one is actually corrupt and mean-spirited; this calls forth the judgement of God. And God’s judgement is decisive, thorough, unalterable.

The Christians in Jerusalem knew all this. They were wise to fear.

The story of Ananias and Sapphira illustrates a recurring theme in Luke’s writings, in his gospel as well as the Acts of the Apostles. The recurring theme is hypocrisy and God’s outrage in the face of it. In classical Greek HUPOKRITES meant “actor”, a theatre actor. Gradually the word was extended to mean “dissembler, deceiver”; then the word was extended again to include all the connotations of someone who is intentionally a fake, a phoney, a fraud. Over and over in Luke’s gospel Jesus is found foaming, “Hypocrites!” When our Lord came upon the calculated deceptions of religious phoneys he denounced them on the spot. Few things provoked his rage like the calculated connivings of the cutesies.

One thing has to be noted in this discussion: Jesus doesn’t flay those who aspire to godliness and transparency yet fall short of their aspiration. Any sincere person falls short. And for all sincere people who fall short our Lord has the tenderest word of mercy. But falling short of godly aspiration is as far from calculated duplicity as the east is from the west. Our Lord leaves no doubt of this at all.

Peter told Ananias and Sapphira that by their crafty, cunning, two-faced racket they had “tempted God”, “tested God”. To “test God” is a Semitism, a Hebrew idiom that means, “to see what one can get away with”. When Jesus was tempted or tested in the wilderness he refused to throw himself off the highest point of the temple and see if he would land on the ground intact. Quoting the older testament he had replied to the tempter, “You shall not tempt the Lord your God” — meaning, “We ought never to see what we can get away with.”

Christians love God. Loving God includes obeying God. Then how can anyone who loves God try to see what she can get away with? We try to see what we can get away with only when, in a moment of sin-born folly, our folly-fuelled craftiness eclipses our love for God.

Folly? Yes, folly, because the truth is, in life we get away with nothing. Only a fool thinks that the holy God indulges unrighteousness.

There is another aspect to the story of Ananias and Sapphira that we should comment on. When Peter confronts Ananias he says, “You kept back part of the proceeds of the land you sold!” “Keep back” is the same verb in the older testament that is used in the story of Achan in Joshua 7. As the Israelites defeat other nations militarily they are forbidden to plunder the goods of the conquered people. Achan, however, covets the silver and gold belonging to the defeated people. Knowing he is supposed to leave it alone, he and his family filch it nonetheless and hide it in their tent. When he and his family are discovered they are put to death.

“Primitive barbarism!” you say. Not so fast, please; there’s more than a little wisdom here. We are told that Achan coveted. If his coveting were indulged, if his coveting were tolerated, then Israel as a whole would be infected with coveting. Once the people were infected with coveting they would be at each other’s throats; the consequences for the community would be disastrous. No community can thrive where coveting (the opposite of sharing) is unchecked. Martin Luther pointed out that if we violate the tenth commandment (concerning coveting), then we violate them all. For if I covet my neighbour’s goods I end up stealing; if his reputation, I bear false witness against him; if his spouse, I commit adultery, and on so forth. To violate the tenth commandment (re: coveting) is invariably to violate them all. Twelve hundred years after the incident with Achan Paul ranked coveting on the same level as the most lurid, pornography-abetted promiscuity. (In both Eph. 5:3 and Col. 3:5 he weights coveting equal with “fornication and impurity.”) Was he right?

The early church was as horrified at an outbreak of coveting and the deception surrounding it as it was horrified at an outbreak of fornication and the closet-secrecy surrounding that. Ananias and Sapphira wanted to advertise themselves as uncommonly generous people, detached from the octopus stranglehold of money; they wanted to advertise themselves as spiritually superior when all the while they were crafty schemers who wanted to exploit money and hoodwink people. They wanted to enjoy a reputation as sharers, self-forgetfully saintly, when all the while they were self-promotingly sleazy.

Peter tells them that however many people they may have deceived, they haven’t deceived God. Their folly is huge, since they should have known that God is not mocked. No one gets away with anything, ultimately.

Ananias and Sapphira have much to teach us negatively.

Peter, on the other hand, has much to teach us positively. Immediately following the incident of Ananias and Sapphira, Acts 5 proceeds to tell us of Peter. People in Jerusalem carried their sick friends into the street so that Peter’s shadow might fall on them. Were these people superstitious? Perhaps an element of superstition lingered in them. After all, what was Peter’s shadow supposed to do for them?

The point that concerns us today is the fact that Peter was esteemed, venerated even, in Jerusalem, the place where he had denied Jesus inexcusably and had wept inconsolably. Now the risen one has turned him rightside up and put him on his feet. Peter is recognized as leader in the young church.

We should note that no church hierarchy, no bureaucracy, no government has appointed him to such a position. He is recognized leader, acknowledged leader, inasmuch as Christians in Jerusalem see him, hear him, talk with him, observe him day-by-day. They know he is to be trusted as their spiritual guide. His influence is immense.

Influence — anyone’s influence — is always to be contrasted with coercion, with what we can do directly, with what we can effect by sheer force, with what we can engineer wilfully. Influence is what is left to us when we can’t coerce, can’t wrench, can’t engineer, can’t control or dominate.

When I was pastor in Mississauga a congregation in a nearby city asked me about the chairmanship of our official board. Does the minister or a parishioner chair the board? (A parishioner does.) Whereupon I was told, “Any minister who agrees to surrender his power-base and allow a parishioner to chair the board is a minister who isn’t worth his salt.” You see, a minister who surrenders his power-base is left only with his capacity to influence.

Influence was all Peter had. Yet this was enough for the Christians in Jerusalem. They loved him. They were in awe of him. They considered it an honour just to get close enough to him to have his shadow fall on them.

Think of our Lord Jesus Christ. Once he has decided to go to the cross he has renounced all control; influence is all he has left. No one, after all, is more powerless than someone skewered to a cross. Does anyone second-guess him for his decision, even fault him? “And I, if I be lifted up, will draw all (manner of) men to myself.” Will draw them, not drive them; once our Lord has committed himself to the cross he has renounced driving in favour of drawing. “Any minister who agrees to surrender his power base…isn’t worth his salt.” Surely no one wants to say that by going to the cross the Sovereign One rendered himself useless.

A year or two ago I was in the home of a church member when the fellow told me I had saved his life. (My ears perked up since it isn’t every day I am told that I have saved life.) The man informed me that for years he had controlled (no other word will do) his wife and his two adult sons. Now his wife was resisting control while his sons simply removed themselves beyond the orbit of control. Now he was faced with a wife who was physically present but profoundly absent, as well as two sons who were absent in every sense. And how had I saved this man’s life? It turned out that a few weeks earlier I had mentioned in a sermon that the older I became the more I realized how small is the sphere of my control, even as I realized how large is the sphere of my influence. Therefore I was free to relinquish all desperate attempts at having to control, free to shed the frustration at not being able to control, free to rest content in my influence, knowing that under God this was enough. It was only a line in the sermon, not even a major point, let alone the entire sermon. When I returned home from making my house-call I pondered my own line. It has since saved my life many times over.

Not so long ago I had lunch with three middleaged women from St.Joseph’s Roman Catholic Church in Mississauga. Two of the women are gainfully employed. The third one, not gainfully employed, I met years ago when I was visiting in the psychiatric ward of Mississauga Hospital. Although she wasn’t a parishioner, I always spent time with her in the course of visiting our own people in hospital. She had been ill; deranged, in fact. I had called on her once a week for twelve consecutive weeks before she was discharged. A few months later she was back in hospital, psychotic once more. This time I called on her for thirteen consecutive weeks. She is well now, yet remains fragile, and is somewhat apprehensive on account of her fragility. As the lunch with my friends unfolded this woman lamented that she was the only one of the four of us who wasn’t gainfully employed. She said she felt useless, couldn’t do anything, anything worthwhile, anything helpful. Not only did she lament this, she was enormously frustrated by it.

I spoke gently about the difference between control and influence, coercion and influence, force and influence. Then I reminded her that she loves me and she prays for me. What could be more important? Her cheerful disposition brightens many. How many people can say as much? Most importantly, her courage during her psychiatric downturns has continued to supply courage for dozens of other people who have fallen ill psychiatrically and would otherwise think that they are never going to be well again. I told her how often I have mentioned to ill people (without divulging any confidences) that I know someone who was deranged and who recovered. I told my friend that her influence is vastly greater than she will ever know.

This woman is a Roman Catholic, married to a truck driver. With respect to denominational affiliation, social position, education, cultural preferences; with respect to these matters she and I live on different planets. Yet her influence is limitless, none of which she sees.

For a long time now I have pondered the link between influence and intimacy. Of course there is a link: my wife’s influence on me is huge, while her coercion of me is minimal. Plainly our intimacy is the context and vehicle of her influence. To be intimate with someone is to know that person well. Or is to be known well? Or is it both?

Martin Buber, one of Jewry’s finest 20th century philosophers, maintained that what we know of a person must never be confused with information we have about that person. What we know of a person, rather, is the extent to which we ourselves have been changed by that person. What I know of my wife is the alteration she has brought about in me. Please note this carefully: what I know of her is exactly the difference she has made in me. In other words, we know someone else only to the extent that that person has changed us. (Buber, of course, developed his understanding from his grasp of what the Hebrew bible means by “knowledge of God.” We know God precisely to the extent that we have been changed by him.)

Dozens of people who have no control over me have nevertheless changed me profoundly; which is to say, I know them. Dozens of people over whom I have no control my influence has nevertheless changed; which is to say, they know me.

All of this adds up to one thing: influence is infinitely more important than control. We must never so bewail our inability to control that we cease praising God for our influence.

Peter, turned rightside up by the risen one, was possessed of measureless influence; people were helped just to have his shadow fall on them.

Acts 5 concludes in a way that always moves me. “Then they [Peter and John] left the presence of the council, rejoicing that they were counted worthy to suffer dishonour for the name [of Jesus]. And every day in the temple and at home they did not cease teaching and preaching Jesus as the Christ.”

Peter and John had been arrested a second time inasmuch as they had defied the authorities and had continued both to proclaim Jesus as the world’s sole saviour and to denounce the authorities as murderous. The apostles’ imprisonment had concluded with a beating and release. At the end of it all, so far from remaining silent as instructed, they were found commending Jesus Christ to anyone who would listen.

I am always moved at their unalterable conviction of the truth of Jesus Christ; moved again at their invincible assurance of their inclusion in the life of the risen one himself. The authorities tell them to be quiet lest they be jailed again? They reply, “Do what you want with us. We must not, cannot, suppress the truth. We are witnesses [that God has exalted him as Leader and Saviour].”

A witness, be it noted, is not the same as an announcer. An announcer simply makes announcements. The announcer announces whatever he is told to announce. The announcer is himself detached from whatever he announces. In fact he has acquired the information he’s announcing third-hand.

A witness to Jesus Christ is different. The witness testifies to that event which has swept up and seized the witness himself. Whereas the announcer is personally uninvolved in the news he is spouting, being no more than a mouthpiece for it, the witness has first-hand experience of the event to which he is testifying; he embodies it.

Right here we must be careful to distinguish the gospel understanding of witness from the modern understanding. In a modern setting a witness (of an automobile collision, for instance) must, by law, be impartial, someone who observed the event but wasn’t involved in it. With respect to the gospel, however, the opposite is the case: the witness must be someone who didn’t merely observe the event but was (and is) involved in it.

Peter and John, having been drawn into the risen Christ’s life, cannot remain silent about his truth or about their involvement with him. The authorities insist they shut up? They must speak, not because they are ornery or unmindful of the pain the authorities can inflict, but just because their immersion in Jesus Christ renders silence impossible.

Dietrich Bonhoeffer was told to remain silent. He didn’t remain silent, and was hanged. Martin Niemoeller was told to remain silent, and instead he told Hitler to his face that Hitler was a coward who had no right to molest the church — whereupon Niemoeller was imprisoned for eight years and scheduled for execution. Oscar Romero was told to remain silent, and the authorities in El Salvador had the Roman Catholic archbishop gunned down. Gunpei Yamamuro, a leader of The Salvation Army in Japan, was told to remain silent, and was beaten half to death repeatedly by order of the Japanese government.

We must never confuse tenacity concerning the gospel with orneriness or rigidity. Peter and John were neither ornery nor rigid. Jesus Christ had seized them and commissioned them witnesses.

At the end of the day Peter and John know who they are because they first know whose they are. Knowing this, they are unable to remain silent. If their testimony brings them suffering, then knowing why they are suffering is reason for rejoicing.

What is it, then to be a sharing community?

It’s to share material goods and spiritual gifts with our fellow-believers so that the needs among us are met.

It’s to share all that we have and are in such a way as to make plain that coveting has ceased to hook us.

It’s to share ourselves with others, renouncing all attempts to control, coerce or manipulate, entrusting ourselves instead to our Lord who knew his vulnerability to be an influence, charged by the Holy Spirit, that was nothing less than effectually sovereign.

It’s to share in the witness of him who came to bear witness to the truth he is himself, therein to find that the Word of life expands unstoppably, bringing forth life and fruitfulness as only it can and as it assuredly will.

 

                                                                                            Victor Shepherd           

August 2002

 

A sermon on ACTS 5

ACTS 5

 

Part I: Ananias and Sapphira

A dear friend of mine, a pastor in a Baptist congregation, discovered that the church-treasurer was embezzling congregational funds. He spoke with the church-treasurer about the dishonesty, only to find the man unyielding and defiant. A short while later he spoke with the man again, found him in the same frame of mind, and told him that if he didn’t straighten himself out and replace the money he had stolen the police would have to be notified. The treasurer did nothing. Finally my friend went to the police and had the treasurer arrested. Immediately the congregation turned on my pastor friend and accused him of humiliating everyone in the congregation by washing the church’s dirty laundry in public. With heavy heart my friend left the Baptist pastorate. He has never returned.

How different was the situation with Peter, Ananias and Sapphira, detailed for us in Acts 5. Ananias and Sapphira, husband and wife, church-members in Jerusalem, sold property. Part of the money received in payment they then contributed to the church. The remainder they kept back for themselves. They were denounced as traitors.

What wrong did they commit? They were under no obligation to give any of it to the congregation. They hadn’t had to sell their real estate in the first place. When they had sold, they had given part of the proceeds to the congregation. What had they done wrong?

This: they tried to acquire a reputation for large-hearted generosity fraudulently. They were not wicked in contributing only a part of the proceeds; they were wicked in contributing part while pretending to contribute the whole. They were deliberately deceptive. They schemed to acquire a reputation they didn’t deserve for a virtue they didn’t possess. Their scheme was a ruse, nothing more than calculated deception. Their deed was fraudulent; they themselves were phoneys.

Peter, with the heightened perception of the Spirit-attuned, X-rayed the heart of Ananias and said, “You fraudulent fake! You have lied to the Holy Spirit; you have lied to God.” Ananias collapsed. Dead.

Sapphira, wife of Ananias, sashayed into the church in Jerusalem three hours later. “Did you sell the land for — $50,000?” Peter asked her. “For $50,000 exactly!” she lied brazenly. “How is it that you and your husband colluded to tempt the Spirit of the Lord?” Peter shot back. “Do you hear footsteps at the door? They are the footsteps of the men who have just buried your husband, sister, and now they have come for you.”

Let’s return to my pastor friend. He certainly did the right thing by confronting the church-treasurer. He did the right thing by notifying the police. The congregation, however, did the wrong thing in turning on him and accusing him of washing dirty linen in public.

Luke tells us in Acts 5 that “great fear came upon the whole church, and upon all who heard of these things.” The people were right to fear. They had many reasons to be shaken up. (i) The fraud that Ananias and Sapphira perpetrated was the first outbreak of notorious sin in the young church following Pentecost. (ii) Peter, a leader of apostolic authority, was anything but a mush-head, confused and cowardly in equal measure. Neither was he inclined to pussyfoot around. When notorious sin appeared, he knew what to call it. (iii) Deliberate deception of Christ’s people is always heinous, never to be made light of. (iv) The dishonesty of Ananias and Sapphira, their hypocrisy, was reprehensible. It was more than hypocrisy, however; it was an attempt at “testing God”, a Hebrew idiom whose meaning we shall probe in a moment. (v) Such blatant phoniness, such unconscionable attempts at parading oneself as extraordinarily generous when one is actually corrupt and mean-spirited; this calls forth the judgement of God. And God’s judgement is decisive, thorough, unalterable.

The Christians in Jerusalem knew all this. They were wise to fear.

The story of Ananias and Sapphira illustrates a recurring theme in Luke’s writings, in his gospel as well as the Acts of the Apostles. The recurring theme is hypocrisy and God’s outrage in the face of it. In classical Greek HUPOKRITES meant “actor”, a theatre actor. Gradually the word was extended to mean “dissembler, deceiver”; then the word was extended again to include all the connotations of someone who is intentionally a fake, a phoney, a fraud. Over and over in Luke’s gospel Jesus is found hissing, “Hypocrites!” When our Lord came upon the calculated deceptions of religious phoneys he denounced them on the spot. Few things provoked his rage like the calculated connivings of the cutesies.

One thing has to be noted in this discussion: Jesus does not flay those who aspire to godliness and transparency yet fall short of their aspiration. Any sincere person falls short. And for all sincere people who fall short our Lord has the tenderest word of mercy. But falling short of godly aspiration is as far from calculated duplicity as the east is from the west. Our Lord leaves no doubt of this at all.

Peter told Ananias and Sapphira that by their crafty, cunning, two-faced racket they had “tempted God”, “tested God”. To “test God” is a Semitism, a Hebrew idiom that means, “to see what one can get away with”. When Jesus was tempted or tested in the wilderness he refused to throw himself off the highest point of the temple and see if he would land on the ground intact. Quoting the older testament he had replied to the tempter, “You shall not tempt the Lord your God” — meaning, “We ought never to see what we can get away with.”

Christians love God. Loving God includes obeying God. Then how can anyone who loves God try to see what she can get away with? We try to see what we can get away with only when, in a moment of sin-born folly, our folly-fuelled craftiness eclipses our love for God.

Folly? Yes, folly, because the truth is, in life we get away with nothing. Only a fool thinks that the holy God indulges unrighteousness.

There is another aspect to the story of Ananias and Sapphira that we should comment on. When Peter confronts Ananias he says, “You kept back part of the proceeds of the land you sold!” “Keep back” is the same verb in the Hebrew bible that is used in the story of Achan in Joshua 7. As the Israelites defeat other nations militarily they are forbidden to plunder the goods of the conquered people. Achan, however, covets the silver and gold belonging to the defeated people. Knowing he is supposed to leave it alone, he and his family filch it nonetheless and hide it in their tent. When he and his family are discovered they are put to death.

“Primitive barbarism!” you say. Not entirely; there is more than a little wisdom here. We are told that Achan coveted. If his coveting were indulged, if his coveting were tolerated, then Israel as a whole would be infected with coveting. Once the people were infected with coveting they would be at each other’s throats; the consequences for the community would be disastrous. No community can thrive where coveting is unchecked. Martin Luther pointed that if we violate the tenth commandment (concerning coveting), then we violate them all. For if I covet my neighbour’s goods I end up stealing; if his reputation, I bear false witness against him; if his spouse, I commit adultery, and on so forth. Twelve hundred years after the incident with Achan Paul ranked coveting on the same level as the most lurid, pornography-abetted promiscuity. (In both Eph. 5:3 and Col. 3:5 he weights coveting equal with “fornication and impurity.”) Was he right?

The early church was as horrified at an outbreak of coveting and the deception surrounding it as it was horrified at an outbreak of fornication and the closet-secrecy surrounding that. Ananias and Sapphira wanted to advertise themselves as uncommonly generous people, detached from the octopus stranglehold of money; they wanted to advertise themselves as spiritually superior when all the while they were crafty schemers who wanted to exploit money and hoodwink people. They wanted to enjoy a reputation as self-forgetfully saintly when all the while they were self-promotingly sleazy.

Peter tells them that however many people they may have deceived, they haven’t deceived God. Their folly is huge, since they should have known that God is not mocked. No one gets away with anything, ultimately.

Ananias and Sapphira have much to teach us negatively.

 

Part II: Peter’s Influence

Peter, on the other hand, has much to teach us positively. People in Jerusalem carried their sick friends into the street so that Peter’s shadow might fall on them. Were these people superstitious? Perhaps an element of superstition lingered in them. After all, what was Peter’s shadow supposed to do for them?

The point that concerns us today is the fact that Peter was esteemed, venerated even, in Jerusalem, the place where he had denied Jesus and had wept inconsolably. Now the risen one has turned him rightside up and put him on his feet. Peter is recognized as leader in the young church.

We should note that no church hierarchy, no bureaucracy, no government has appointed him to such a position. He is recognized a leader, acknowledged a leader, inasmuch as Christians in Jerusalem see him, hear him, talk with him, observe him day-by-day. They know he is to be trusted as their spiritual guide. His influence is immense.

Influence — anyone’s influence — is always to be contrasted with coercion, with what we can do directly, with what we can effect by sheer effort, with what we can engineer wilfully. Influence is what is left to us when we can’t coerce, can’t wrench, can’t engineer, can’t control or dominate.

When I was pastor in Streetsville a congregation in a nearby city asked me about the chairmanship of our official board. Does the minister or a parishioner chair Streetsville’s board? (A parishioner does.) Whereupon I was told, “Any minister who agrees to surrender his power-base and allow a parishioner to chair the board is a minister who isn’t worth his salt.” You see, a minister who surrenders his power-base is left only with his capacity to influence.

This is all Peter had. Yet this was enough for the Christians in Jerusalem. They loved him. They were in awe of him. They considered it an honour just to get close enough to him to have his shadow fall on them.

Think of our Lord Jesus Christ. Once he has decided to go to the cross he has renounced all control; influence is all he has left. No one, after all, is more powerless than someone skewered to a cross. Does anyone second-guess him for his decision, even fault him? “And I, if I be lifted up, will draw all (manner of) men to myself.” Will draw them, not drive them; he has renounced driving in favour of drawing. “Any minister who agrees to surrender his power base…isn’t worth his salt.” Surely no one wants to say that by going to the cross the Sovereign One has rendered himself useless.

A year or two ago I was in the home of a church member when the fellow told me I had saved his life. (My ears perked up since it isn’t every day I am told that I have saved life.) It turned out that a few weeks earlier I had mentioned in a sermon that the older I became the more I realized how small is the sphere of my control, even as I realized how large is the sphere of my influence. Therefore I was free to relinquish all desperate attempts at having control, free to shed the frustration at not being able to control, free to rest content in my influence, knowing that under God this was enough. It was only a line in the sermon, not even a major point, let alone the entire sermon. When I returned home from making my house-call I pondered my own line. It has since saved my life many times over.

Not so long ago I had lunch with three middleaged women from St.Joseph’s Roman Catholic Church in Streetsville. Two of the women are gainfully employed. The third one, not gainfully employed, I met years ago when I was visiting in the psychiatric ward of Mississauga Hospital. Although she wasn’t a parishioner, I always spent time with her in the course of visiting our own people in hospital. She had been ill; deranged, in fact. I had called on her once a week for twelve consecutive weeks before she was discharged. A few months later she was back in hospital, psychotic once more. This time I called on her for thirteen consecutive weeks. She hasn’t been psychotic since. She is well, yet remains fragile, and is somewhat apprehensive on account of her fragility. As the lunch with my friends unfolded this woman lamented that she is the only one of the four of us who isn’t gainfully employed. She said she feels useless, can’t do anything, anything worthwhile, anything helpful. Not only did she lament this, she was enormously frustrated by it.

I spoke gently about the difference between control and influence, coercion and influence, force and influence. Then I reminded her that she loves me and she prays for me. What could be more important? Her cheerful disposition brightens many. How many people can say as much? Most importantly, her courage during her psychiatric downturns has continued to supply courage for dozens of other people who have fallen ill and would otherwise believe that they are never going to be well again. I told her how often I have mentioned to ill people (without divulging any confidences) that I know someone who was deranged and who recovered. I told my friend that her influence is vastly greater than she will ever know.

This woman is a Roman Catholic, married to a truck driver. With respect to denominational affiliation, social position, education, cultural preferences; with respect to these matters she and I live on different planets. Yet her influence is limitless, none of which she sees.

For a long time now I have pondered the link between influence and intimacy. Of course there is a link: my wife’s influence on me is huge, while her coercion of me is minimal. Plainly our intimacy is the context and vehicle of her influence. To be intimate with someone is to know that person well. Or is to be known well? Or is it both?

Martin Buber, one of Jewry’s finest 20th century philosophers, maintained that what we know of a person must never be confused with information we have about that person. What we know of a person is the extent to which we ourselves have been changed by that person. What I know of my wife is the alteration she has brought about in me. Please note this carefully: what I know of her is exactly the difference she has made in me. In other words, we know someone else only to the extent that that person has changed us. (Buber, of course, developed his understanding from his grasp of what the Hebrew bible means by “knowledge of God.” We know God precisely to the extent that we have been changed by him.)

Dozens of people who have no control over me have nevertheless changed me profoundly; which is to say, I know them. Dozens of people over whom I have no control I have nevertheless changed; which is to say, they know me.

All of this adds up to one thing: influence is infinitely more important than control. We must never so bewail our inability to control that we cease praising God for our influence.

Peter, turned rightside up by the risen one, was possessed of measureless influence; people were helped just to have his shadow fall on them.

 

Part III: The Conviction and Assurance of Peter and John

Acts 5 concludes in a way that always moves me. “Then they [Peter and John] left the presence of the council, rejoicing that they were counted worthy to suffer dishonour for the name [of Jesus]. And every day in the temple and at home they did not cease teaching and preaching Jesus as the Christ.”

Peter and John had been arrested a second time inasmuch as they had defied the authorities and had continued both to proclaim Jesus as the world’s sole saviour and to denounce the authorities as murderous. The apostles’ imprisonment had concluded with a beating and release. At the end of it all, so far from remaining silent as instructed, they were found commending Jesus Christ to anyone who would listen.

I am always moved at their unalterable conviction of the truth of Jesus Christ; moved again at their unerodable assurance of their inclusion in the life of the risen one himself. The authorities tell them to be quiet lest they be jailed again? They reply, “Do what you want with us. We must not, cannot, suppress the truth. We are witnesses [that God has exalted him as Leader and Saviour].”

A witness, be it noted, is not the same as an announcer. An announcer simply makes announcements. The announcer announces whatever he is told to announce. The announcer is himself detached from whatever he announces. In fact he has acquired the announcement itself third-hand.

A witness to Jesus Christ is different. The witness testifies to that event which has swept up and seized the witness himself. Whereas the announcer is personally uninvolved in the news he is spouting, being no more than a mouthpiece for it, the witness has first-hand experience of the event to which he is testifying; he embodies it.

Right here we must be careful to distinguish the gospel understanding of witness from the modern understanding. In a modern setting a witness (of an automobile collision, for instance) must, by law, be impartial, someone who observed the event but was not involved in it. With respect to the gospel, however, the opposite is the case: the witness must be someone who didn’t merely observe the event but was (and is) involved in it.

Peter and John, having been drawn into the risen Christ’s life, cannot remain silent about his truth or about their involvement with him. The authorities insist they shut up? They must speak, not because they are ornery or unmindful of the pain the authorities can inflict, but just because their immersion in Jesus Christ renders silence impossible.

Dietrich Bonhoeffer was told to remain silent. He didn’t remain silent, and was hanged. Martin Niemoeller was told to remain silent, and instead he told Hitler to his face that Hitler was a coward who had no right to molest the church. Oscar Romero was told to remain silent, and the authorities in El Salvador had the archbishop gunned down. Gunpei Yamamuro, a leader of The Salvation Army in Japan, was told to remain silent, and was beaten half to death repeatedly by order of the Japanese government.

We must never confuse tenacity concerning the gospel with orneriness or rigidity. Peter and John were neither ornery nor rigid. Jesus Christ had seized them and commissioned them witnesses.

At the end of the day Peter and John know who they are because they first know whose they are. Knowing this, they are unable to remain silent. If their testimony brings them suffering, then knowing why they are suffering is reason for rejoicing.

And so the gospel spreads unstoppably.

 

                                                                                                        Victor Shepherd       

September 2000

Of Amazement and Ecstasy

Acts 9:21                                 Acts 12:16                                Mark 6:51

“Did you enjoy the piano recital?” someone asks me. “Yes,” I reply; “I enjoyed it.” In my cool, objective, critical detachment I have assessed the quality of the evening’s music-making.

But when Chopin played the piano people didn’t leave the concert hall saying, “That was rather good, wasn’t it.” People didn’t leave. They didn’t move. They couldn’t. They were immobilized, speechless as well. Chopin had hands as large as a gorilla’s. With his oversized meat hooks he could caress a piano key as sensitively as a blind person senses Braille. Those who heard Chopin play were beside themselves, taken out of themselves, never the same again.

I was born too late to hear Chopin play. But several years ago in Ottawa I heard Kathleen Battle “live” for the first time. My favourite soprano, Beverley Sills, had retired. Kathleen Battle was now a star in the musical firmament. At the Ottawa concert she sang all too briefly, I thought, but made up for it with several encores. The first was an operatic piece. The second was Swing Low, Sweet Chariot. She sang it without accompaniment. Do you know what it is to hear a soprano like her sing a haunting black spiritual when she, a black woman, is only three generations removed from slavery herself? The man sitting behind me began weeping and couldn’t stop.

I wasn’t present, several years ago, when General Douglas MacArthur, the old campaigner, delivered his last public address to the cadets at West Point , the military academy that had been closer to MacArthur’s heart than anything else throughout his notable military career. I didn’t hear his address, Truth, Duty, Honour. I’m told that those who heard it have never been the same.

Being pleased at a performance is one thing. It’s entirely something else to be caught up in an event that takes you out of yourself. And for this latter development the Greeks have a word (as usual.) The word is ekstasis. The English word “ecstasy” nowadays means “intense pleasure.” But the Greek word ekstasis is derived from ek (“out) and stasis (“standing”); “standing-out.” For the Greek mind ekstasis means “amazement”, but not amazement in the shallow sense of “Wasn’t that something!” Amazement, rather, in the sense that we’ve been drawn into an event that has taken us out of ourselves and left us standing outside our “self”, outside our everyday “self.” Now we are “beside” ourselves, as we often say. We are even a different person.

If hearing Kathleen Battle sing or General MacArthur speak can do this on a creaturely level, what kind of “amazement” – transformation – occurs when we are overtaken by an event pregnant with God himself? Over and over scripture speaks of this kind of amazement, the profoundest possible.

Today we are going to look at several instances of it.

 

I: — The first concerns the Christian people in Damascus who are amazed at the preaching of Paul. “Isn’t this the man who slashed and scythed those who called on the name of Jesus?” they not to one another. They are amazed that the arch-persecutor of Christians has become a disciple and a witness.

Paul had been the chief villain in the savage treatment accorded the earliest Christians. He harassed them, hammered down the door of their homes, had them imprisoned, and had even arranged for some of them to be put to death. And then he is found standing up in Damascus , the site of his inner and outer turnaround; he’s commending Jesus Christ even as he urges hearers to put their trust in him. Someone had overtaken him on the Damascus road; the same one had overwhelmed him, taken him out of himself, and therein altered him forever. He in turn now overwhelms those who are already Christians. They now stand amazed, beside themselves, at what God has done.

We must never minimize the difference that faith in Jesus Christ makes. We now have a different standing before God (from condemnation to acquittal.) We now live in a different relationship with him (from indifference or hostility to love.) We possess a different self-understanding (we are a child of God, no longer a cosmic orphan.) We are motivated by a different aim in life (from “yuppie” hedonism to self-forgetful service of our Lord through our suffering neighbour.) We should never minimize this difference.

On the other hand we should never minimize the difference that faith in Jesus Christ doesn’t make. Our Lord’s incursion into our lives doesn’t make us silly or freakish or psychotic; doesn’t change us so as to make us unrecognizable. Our Lord’s incursion doesn’t mean that the quiet woman suddenly becomes a man-eater or the assertive fellow a wimp. A difference like this would merely point to psychological imbalance, even outright mental illness. Instead God adopts, newly deploys whatever we are. The zeal and persistence and undiscourageability Paul showed in persecuting Christians are the same zeal, persistence and undiscourageability now rechannelled in the service of Christ and kingdom and church.

It was the same with Malcolm Muggeridge after he had come to faith. The waggish sense of humour and the splendid turn of phrase and the sharp eye for contradiction and corruption that marked Muggeridge’s journalism during his pagan years were precisely the same qualities that came wonderfully to be used on behalf of the gospel.

You’ve often heard me speak of Martin Niemoeller, the pastor and leader of the Confessing Church who was imprisoned in Germany for eight years, 1937-1945. Niemoeller was the brightest student in his class at the Naval Academy . He was also the most resistant to any institutional conformity he regarded as pointless or demeaning. He was never expelled for insubordination during his days as a naval cadet, but he came close. At the close of World War I Niemoeller, now a submarine captain, was instructed by German Naval authorities to deliver two submarines to the British government as part of the Armistice arrangements. “I won’t do it,” Niemoeller replied; “I don’t grovel; I don’t creep around, cap in hand. I lost too many friends and classmates in U-boats whose memory I won’t dishonour by demeaning myself in this way. If you want submarines delivered, Admiral Fat Cat Whoever-You-Are, then you deliver them.” The twenty-six year old Niemoeller could have been court-martialled and his naval pension cancelled. He could have been punished in almost any manner at all. His audacity was stunning.

It was the same combination of intellectual brilliance and nervy defiance that became, by grace, the spearhead of his resistance to Hitler and of the encouragement he gave to fellow-strugglers in the Confessing Church . When everyone else feared crossing Der Fuehrer, Niemoeller went out of his way in public to dress down Hitler for molesting the church. Niemoeller knew that a fearsome price would have to be paid for this, but he also knew that if the gospel doesn’t free us to speak the truth and pay the price then gospel doesn’t do anything.

After World War II it was the same combination of traits in Niemoeller that became, by grace, the spearhead of his intercession for ordinary civilians. American authorities had unjustly accused these civilians of being Nazis and were about to punish them. Niemoeller was incensed. “Are you telling me,” he foamed at American military judges, “that the clerk in the local grocery store merits the same treatment as the architects and torturers of the Third Reich?”

Our union with Christ doesn’t make us something we aren’t. Instead it redirects, rechannels, re-deploys what we are in the service of Christ and kingdom and church. This point is important. I think there are many thoughtful, earnest, eager people who are attracted to Jesus Christ, who want to stand with him, and who want to do on behalf of others what they know discipleship mandates them to do. But they are held off by one thing: they fear that faith in our Lord will turn them into religious oddities, psychologically bizarre, somehow distorted. They must be brought to see that intimacy with Jesus Christ doesn’t turn us into religious screwballs. Instead it redirects whatever we are into the service of him whose mission it is to heal the raging haemorrhages of the human heart and the world at large.

The Christians in Damascus were amazed – speechless, beside themselves – when they came upon Paul announcing the gospel. Together with the apostle they had been overwhelmed by an event that had taken them out of themselves, altered them profoundly, encouraged them endlessly, and reconfirmed their faith in the truth and efficacy of the gospel.

 

II: — In the second place a handful of Christians in Jerusalem was amazed at the providence of God. Peter is in prison. A knock is heard at the door of the house belonging to Mark’s mother. Rhoda goes to the door. She recognizes Peter’s voice. (No doubt he was urging her to let him in before Herod’s goon squad caught up with him again.) Rhoda, startled, runs back into the kitchen to tell the group that it’s Peter at the door when he’s supposed to be in prison. They tell her she’s mad. They open the door, see Peter, and are “amazed,” the English text tells us. Actually they were beside themselves, speechless. An event has unfolded that has overwhelmed them, altered them, and left them different people, rejoicing people, newly-confident people. The event is an act of providence.

How are we supposed to explain providence?   If we had time this morning we could finesse what philosophers call “co-planar causality,” a situation where an event is undetermined in one plane yet directed in another plane. We haven’t time this morning.

But I must say this. Regardless of what we say about providence, regardless of what explanations we put forward, we had better not make God the author of the very thing his face is dead set against: evil. And we had better not attribute to God the behaviour for which we lock up human beings.

At the same time I have lived long enough to know that there have been providences without number in my life. I know that God presides and provides.   When Bishop William Temple, a giant in the Anglican Church several decades ago, was asked to explain providence he replied, “I can’t explain it. All I know is, as long as I keep praying the “coincidences” keep happening; when I stop, they stop.”

For myself I have found that whenever I’ve suffered significant setback (what I consider significant setback) it’s always been followed by something that lifts me and encourages me and enthuses me. I continue to find it startling.

I began today by telling you I was overwhelmed by Kathleen Battle. Earlier still I had been overwhelmed in like manner (albeit more profoundly) by Professor Emil Fackenheim. I had been Fackenheim’s student as an undergraduate and a graduate. I knew he was one of the century’s finest philosophers. One evening, years after I was no longer his student, he gave a public address at the University of Toronto . He overwhelmed me again, stunned me as he had often stunned me before. His address was followed by a question-and-answer period, an arrangement that I felt to be unendurable in the wake of what we had just heard. I knew I couldn’t withstand hearing people follow him with trivial comment or nit-picking criticism or whatever, and so I slipped out of the lecture hall and went home. Next day I wrote him a letter telling him why I had left. I told him as well what he had meant to me as a professor of philosophy, how weighty his influence had been, how he had stamped himself indelibly upon me.

Six months later Fackenheim and I were at a party together. He took me into a corner and told me my letter had meant everything to him. He said he’d been going through a bad period personally, with upheavals on many fronts. In it all he had begun wondering if in his decades of university teaching he had done anything for anyone, begun wondering if he’d ever ignited a student, wondering if he’d made a significant difference to even one person. He had become very depressed. Then he’d received my letter telling him that he had made a life-altering difference to me. “Your letter,” he told me, “did more for me than you will ever know. It got me back above water.” I in turn was amazed again.

You people frequently get to hear my personal stories. I don’t get to hear yours as often. But I’m sure if we sat down together you could talk to me for an hour about the providences in your life that have left you quietly amazed. Remember: the Greek word ekstasis that we translate “amazed” doesn’t mean “surprised.” It means overwhelmed by an event that finds us “standing beside ourselves” as it were, takes us out of ourselves, and leaves us forever different. Bishop William Temple maintained that this kept happening as long as he kept praying.

 

III: — Lastly. In Mark’s gospel the disciples are in a boat during a fierce storm. Terror-struck, they are overtaken as Jesus Christ steals upon them and speaks his unique word: “Take heart, it is I; have no fear.” The storm abates, and they are “amazed.”

We need to know that Mark’s gospel was written during the fierce persecutions of Emperor Nero. Christians are being fed to wild animals in the Coliseum, or crucified or burnt alive. The tiny church, seemingly fragile then as now, appears about to be engulfed. In the middle of Nero’s storm (thirty-five years after the event described in Mark’s gospel) the same Lord appears and speaks the same word to these newer disciples, one generation later: “Take heart. It is I. Have no fear.” And they are as amazed in the year 65 C.E. as were their mothers and fathers in faith a generation earlier.

Mark wants us to know that when our Lord appears to have abandoned us to the fury of whatever hurricane is upon us, in fact he hasn’t. He comes to us as often as we need him, and his coming to us is sufficient.

We must be sure to understand something crucial here: however often you and I have found our Lord to be sufficient for our needs, we are never such advanced disciples that we are beyond needing his approach and word again. We are never advanced to the point that all we need do is recall that we have proved him sufficient in the past. The truth is, we always stand in need of a fresh visitation. In other words, to be a disciple of Jesus Christ, a learner, is always a matter of learning all over again.

I used to be disheartened by this inasmuch as I thought myself to be a slow learner, uncommonly slow; such a slow learner, in fact, as seemingly to be a non-learner. Now, however, I’m no longer disheartened about myself. I realize now that life’s twists and turns are always new. I’m aware of something else as well: however much we can anticipate in our head, we can’t anticipate anything in our heart. Above all, while we can always store up food and medicine and money we can never store up our Lord. He has to come to us as often as the storm threatens. And so he does. “Take heart. It is I. Have no fear.”

There are days when we are strikingly aware of his approach. There are other days when our head believes the promise even as our stomach seems not to. On both days we are comforted by friends who are the vehicle of our Lord’s comfort. In it all we aren’t forsaken. And in God’s own time we shall be amazed yet again.

 

Because God lives and God loves he will continue to overtake us, overwhelm us, render us beside ourselves as he rechannels our gifts and personalities in the service of the gospel. He will do as much again as he startles with that providence which remains the stuff of life. He will do as much too as he stays our panic once more.                                           Victor Shepherd   May 2005

A Word on Behalf of Black Neighbors

Acts 10 & 11

 

I: — William Wilberforce had long known his vocation to be the emancipation of slaves. He had long expected — and received — frustrations, setbacks and persecution.  As assaults on him intensified and discouragement lapped at him, he received a letter from an eighty-eight year old man.  It turned out to be the last letter the aged fellow would write.         The letter said, “Unless God has raised you up for this very thing [‘your glorious enterprise of opposing that execrable villainy’ — slavery] you will be worn out by the opposition of men and devils; but if God is with you, who can be against you?  Oh, be not weary in well-doing. Go on, in the name of God and in the power of his might, till even American slavery, the vilest that ever saw the sun, shall vanish away before it.”  The letter was signed, “Dear sir, your affectionate servant, John Wesley.” One month later Wesley was dead. His letter was life-giving to Wilberforce, for Wilberforce did “go on in the name of God and in the power of his might”.  Britain abolished the slave-trade in 1807 and ended the practice of slavery in 1833. Wilberforce died in 1833; the news of Britain ’s slavery-ending legislation was brought to him on his deathbed.

 

Black slaves appeared in the New World in 1619, brought to Virginia on board a Dutch ship. By 1681 there were 2,000 slaves in Virginia , working the tobacco fields. (Later it would be sugar and cotton.) European ships, loaded with liquor, firearms, textiles and trinkets, sailed for Africa where they exchanged their cargo for black people.         The next leg of the voyage, Africa to the new world, found slaves packed into the ship’s hold, chained in place to prevent both rebellion and suicide.  There were no sanitation facilities whatsoever on slave-ships; anyone downwind of a slave-ship could smell it thirty kilometres away.  John Newton, a slave-ship captain whom God’s grace eventually rendered clergyman, hymn-writer and spiritual counsellor, was eager to deliver as much of his black cargo alive in the new world as he could.  To this end Newton occasionally had the slaves brought up on deck (shackled together, of course) while the ship’s crew scraped the accumulation of human sewage out of the hold, then fumigated the hold with tar, tobacco and brimstone, and finally washed it down with vinegar. Even so, at least 20% of the cargo died en route.

After the slaves had been put ashore the ship loaded up with staples, including molasses. The molasses was processed into rum, and the rum was used to purchase slaves on the next trip. By 1860 there were four and a half million slaves in the United States alone. The business of buying and selling slaves was so lucrative by now that slave-trading was more profitable than trading in the agricultural items that the slaves produced.

 

Then must be it be concluded that the heart of the white person is extraordinarily cruel? Are white people fallen creatures who are extraordinarily fallen?  Is white rapacity unparalleled?   No. While white enslavement of black people is without excuse, the first black slaves in Africa weren’t enslaved by white Europeans but by black fellow-Africans. For centuries tribal warfare in Africa had yielded countless prisoners of war. Prisoners of war are useless as long as they are merely standing around in a compound. Since they have to be fed anyway, why not turn them into slaves and get some useful work out of them? The first black slaves anywhere in the world were black prisoners of war who had been enslaved by fellow-blacks in Africa . The prophet Jeremiah writes, “The human heart is deceitful above all things and desperately corrupt. Who can understand it?” No one can understand the human heart, just because it’s so desperately corrupt.

When white Europeans appeared who were willing to exchange trade goods for slaves, African tribes competed with each other to sell their prisoner of war slaves for export to the New World .

 

The first black slave to be transported directly from Africa to Canada was Olivier Le Jeune, assigned a French name while crossing the Atlantic . The first, he was by no means the last; slaves were regularly imported from the West Indies and from New England; by 1759 there were 1132 slaves in New France.  Slavery, however, didn’t flourish in New France . For one reason, the cold weather was exceedingly hard on someone from a hot country; for another, the economy never flourished in New France, since France ’s principal export to New France was soldiers, and soldiers, however skilled militarily, do little for a country economically. With the British defeat of the French in 1760 even more slaves were brought to Canada . Like slaves everywhere, they were restricted to doing the most menial, dehumanizing work – and thereupon they were accused, according to stereotype, of lacking independence, lacking initiative, lacking education, suited only for servility.

The American Revolutionary War found United Empire Loyalists flocking to Canada and bringing black slaves with them.  In addition many slaves appeared in Canada who weren’t attached to Loyalists but who were simple fugitives, hoping that the bondage they were fleeing in the United States they wouldn’t find in Canada . There appeared in Canada as well 3,500 free black loyalists; they had been American-owned slaves and had been granted their freedom by the British when they sided with the British during the Revolutionary War. In fact they had been promised the same privileges and rights as the white Loyalists. These free black loyalists settled in New Brunswick and Nova Scotia . As government officials found themselves overwhelmed at having to process so many newcomers at once, delays mounted in the assigning of land-grants.  Needless to say, the people who had previously been at the bottom of the social order (if they were even in the social order) found themselves at the end of the line-up: the result was that the black newcomers who had been promised land as loyalists were granted no land at all, for the most part; the few who did get land were assigned land that was virtually useless. All they could do was deliver themselves into the hands of white people eager to exploit them.  At the same time the black victims of broken promises were now segregated in churches and schools or even excluded from churches and schools. All of this was rendered the more distressing in a class-conscious society whose rigid social distinctions were rooted in centuries of European prejudice.

Fifty years after the American Revolutionary War the War of 1812 broke out. Thousands of black American slaves fled to the British for protection.  Once again they were promised land and freedom in Canada . Formally known as “Black Refugees”, the first of them arrived in Halifax in 1813. They were welcomed enthusiastically as a large supply of cheap labour.  Immediately following the War of 1812, however, a severe economic recession, along with a sudden influx of white immigrants from Britain , pushed the black people even farther down the social order and removed the little economic opportunity they had had.  In 1815 legislation was passed in Nova Scotia banning further black immigration. The British parliament overturned this legislation, but the mood of white Canadians was clear. Their mood didn’t improve when part of their taxes was used to keep black people from starving.

In Ontario black people were used to construct roads and clear land.  When in 1793 the Provincial Assembly attempted to phase out slavery in Ontario , objectors insisted that cheap labour (i.e., free labour) was still needed. By the 1840s poor Irish immigrants were competing with blacks for the most menial jobs; at the same time farm-mechanization eliminated much of the work that black people had always done.

While Britain had abolished the slave trade in 1807 and slavery itself in 1833 ( France in 1848) slavery continued to thrive in the United States . In 1850 the USA passed the Fugitive Slave Act, promising even harsher treatment for runaway blacks and anyone who assisted them.  Not surprisingly, many more slaves fled to Ontario , whose black population now numbered 40,000.  In the same year (1850) Ontario reacted by passing the Common School Act.  This act permitted separate schools for blacks.  If no separate school existed, then black children could be made to attend class at separate times from white children, or be made to sit on segregated benches. We must note that while black/white segregation was legal in Ontario only in the school system, de facto segregation occurred everywhere else (e.g., black people in Ontario could neither vote nor sit on juries; interracial marrying was enough to provoke a riot).

In the 1850s black people in California who had never been slaves ( California never was a slave-state) nevertheless found themselves set upon.  Seven hundred of them moved to Victoria , B.C., in 1858. These people, never having been slaves, possessed employable skills, business experience and investment capital — all of which were put to use immediately in Victoria . But the city of Victoria also accommodated white Americans who spoke loudly of annexing Victoria to the USA . The black people, fearing annexation, formed the Victoria Pioneer Rifle Company to defend the city (not merely themselves) against American aggression.  Despite their loyalty to Britain , and despite their moderate affluence, they found churches that allowed them to sit only in segregated sections, public institutions that refused to serve them, and theatres that permitted them to sit only in the balcony. The Victoria Pioneer Rifle Company was forbidden to parade or take part in public ceremonies. Physical intimidation was rife — and all of this in a society that accorded blacks full legal equality.

Violence always simmered beneath the surface.  Violence erupted in the Maritimes in the 1780s when a black preacher baptized white Christians, in St. Catharines in 1852 when blacks formed a militia unit, in Chatham ( Ontario ) in 1860 when a black man married a white woman, in Victoria in 1860 when black people left the balcony of a theatre and sat in ground-floor seats.

 

After Confederation (1867) huge numbers of white immigrants came to Canada . This influx rendered the black minority that much smaller a minority, with the result that their social and economic situation worsened.  Then in 1907 living conditions worsened for black people in Oklahoma . Between 1910 and 1912 1,300 immigrated to Canada . They settled in Alberta and Saskatchewan . Immediately white people on the prairies demanded legislation to preserve the Canadian West for Caucasians. Public petitions and municipal resolutions from all three Prairie Provinces urged Ottawa to end all further black immigration and segregate all black people already residing in the prairies. Newspapers in Ottawa , Toronto and Montreal supported the demand for legislation.  The Canadian government prepared the legislation but never enacted it out of fear of damaging relations with the USA . Less formal means were deployed to prohibit black people from entering Canada ; for instance, the physical and financial qualifications for black immigrants were made insuperably difficult, while Canadian immigration officials who disqualified blacks were surreptitiously rewarded.  The result was predictable: by 1912 all black immigration to Canada had been halted without Canada ’s ever having declared a racist policy formally.

Despite the prejudiced treatment they had received from Canada ’s people and government, black men volunteered for overseas service in World War I. Commanding officers were permitted to reject black volunteers, and most did just that. When black men persisted they were allowed to form a black battalion in 1916 — but were not allowed to fight the enemy.  They were allowed only to perform auxiliary services for white troops. Canadian soldiers and Canadian civilians attacked them with impunity.

After the war black people found they could get only the most menial jobs. Sleeping-car porters were almost exclusively black, for instance, while dining-car waiters were exclusively white. Even the federal government permitted racial restrictions in hiring and promotion practices within the civil service.  Housing discrimination abounded.  In fact when I was a teenager in the late 1950s I knew that black players on Toronto ’s professional minor league baseball team regularly responded to advertisements for rental accommodation only to be turned away when they appeared in person.

There’s a point about all of this that we must note carefully.  Canada (after 1867) has never enacted race-legislation; nevertheless, race-discrimination has been upheld by Canadian courts as legally acceptable.         In 1919 a Quebec appellate court deemed it legal for a theatre to restrict blacks to inferior seating. In 1924 Ontario courts upheld a restaurant which refused to serve blacks.  In 1941 the Supreme Court of Canada upheld the Montreal Forum Tavern in its refusal to serve blacks.  The courts consistently upheld racial discrimination as legal in a country that boasted of having no racial legislation.

Improvement appeared in the 1940s and 50s as most provinces and some municipalities passed laws against discrimination.  In 1945 Ontario courts declared that racial discrimination was contrary to public policy. The Canadian Bill of Rights and the Human Rights Commission were steps in the direction of justice. Passing legislation, however, does nothing to alter attitudes in individuals.  Black people, faced with persistent discrimination, have formed the Black United Front in Nova Scotia and the National Black Coalition of Canada.  Studies undertaken by the Canadian Civil Liberties Association have revealed that most employment agencies will agree, if asked by prospective employers, to screen out non-white job applicants.  Once hired, black people as a group appear at the lowest end of the wage scale without regard for training or experience. An Ontario Human Rights Commission study has disclosed that blacks who hold a Master of Business Administration degree earn 25% less than whites with the same degree and the same professional experience.

 

On the 10th of February, 1806 , a Toronto newspaper carried the following advertisement:  “For sale. Two slaves. Peggy, aged 40, adequate cook, $150. Her son, Jupiter, aged 15, $200.” Two hundred dollars for a fifteen year old black boy was a great deal of money in 1806. Whoever purchased these slaves was clearly expecting enormous work from them, since a horse would have cost far less.  We must never forget too that the last segregated school in Ontario was shut down as recently as 1965.

 

II: — I noticed in the “Children’s Moment” part of our service this morning how nervous the adults were lest they be asked to eat snake soup.

If you are queasy about eating snake soup you will understand how the apostle Peter felt when he had his dream or vision of the sheet let down by God, and inside the sheet were “clean” animals (those he could eat) and “unclean”, those he would never eat. As the sheet came closer and his aversion grew, God spoke to him: “What God has cleansed you must not call unclean”.

A short time later three messengers came from Cornelius to tell Peter that Cornelius wanted to see him.         Cornelius was a gentile and an officer in the Roman army.  He was also what was known as a “God-fearer”.         God-fearers were gentile men and women who had become disgusted with the pagan religiosity which surrounded them, together with its immorality; they were attracted to the monotheism and ethics of Judaism.  They remained on the fringe of the synagogue, however, inasmuch as they didn’t conform to the dietary laws of Judaism or submit to circumcision.
Cornelius sends word that he wants to see Peter, a Jewish believer in Jesus, and Peter responds. It was a miracle of grace — nothing less than a miracle — that Peter went to the home of Cornelius, because Jews never entered the home of a gentile. After all, every morning a Jewish man thanked God that he hadn’t been born a gentile. No help was to be given a gentile woman in difficulty during childbirth, because to help her would only add one more gentile to the world.  And a gentile man, uncircumcised, was spoken of as a dog.

And then the God-ordained dream/vision and the God-spoken word: “What God has cleansed you must not call unclean”.  Whereupon Peter goes to the home of Cornelius and defiles himself (according to the Judaism of that era) as he eats with a gentile.  Peter commends the gospel to the Roman officer, with the result that Cornelius and his household joyfully embrace Jesus Christ in faith.   The conclusion of the story is found in Acts 11:18: Peter and his fellow Jewish-Christians “glorified God, saying, ‘Then to the gentiles also God has granted repentance unto life.’”

Do we grasp how crucial this episode was in the history of the young church? Apart from this episode you and I wouldn’t be here today.  Apart from this episode the gospel would have been confined to Judaism. Let me tell you how crucial Luke, the writer of Acts, regards this episode.  Luke wrote Acts in an era when there were no books (a book being a convenient, cheap way of bringing together a vast amount of detail).  People wrote on papyrus scrolls, papyrus being made from the pith of the bulrush plant. Scrolls were exceedingly cumbersome. A scroll couldn’t be longer than 35 feet (unrolled) or else it couldn’t be handled. Because of its bulk and its cost and the fact of its being hand-lettered, a scroll contained relatively little (compared to a modern book): you were very careful what you put into it, there being space only for what was crucial. Acts, for instance, would have taken up an entire scroll.  Luke had reams of material he could have put in and no doubt wanted to put in; yet so crucial was the episode of Peter and Cornelius that Luke uses two precious chapters in order to tell the story twice.  “Then to the gentiles also God has granted repentance unto life”.

When Cornelius came to faith in Jesus Christ and found himself invigorated by the Holy Spirit his first reaction was to kneel before Peter as a sign of reverence; after all, Peter was the spokesperson of that gospel which brings repentant people like Cornelius from death to life. But Peter refused to accept such subservience from Cornelius: “Stand up”, Peter said, “for I am only a man, just like you.”

In Christ there is no subservience; within the fellowship of Christ there is no grovelling. By his grace God grants repentance of sin, faith in Jesus Christ, and obedience to the master; by his grace God grants this to any and all, regardless of racial distinction. Any and all whom God brings to repentance, faith and obedience thereafter embrace each other without distinction.  After all, everyone whom the cross has drawn knows that the ground at the foot of the cross is level.  Peter says, “What God has cleansed I must not call unclean”.  Paul says, “All Christians are one in Christ Jesus…in him there is neither Jew nor Greek, neither slave nor free”.

 

We must note one last feature of Peter’s episode in Acts 10 and 11. According to Luke, Peter sets off for the home of Cornelius, saying, “The Spirit told me to go; six brethren accompanied me, and we seven entered the man’s house”.         According to Egyptian law (which first century Jews knew well) seven witnesses were necessary to prove a case.         According to Roman law (which first century Jews also knew well, since they were governed by it) seven seals were needed to authenticate a legal document. When the seven Jewish Christians enter the gentile home of Cornelius and break down centuries of deadly prejudice, the fact of the seven witnesses renders the case proved. It stands proved and sealed that in Christ there is neither Jew nor Greek, neither slave nor free. It stands proved and sealed that what God has cleansed we are not to call unclean.

This morning you and I and all Christ’s people aren’t charged with proving or sealing anything. We are charged simply with living, day by day, so as to demonstrate the truth of what has been proved and sealed already, never yielding any support to those who want to contradict it.

 

                                                                       Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                       

March 2007

Luke’s Names for Christians in the Acts of the Apostles

Acts 11:26

[1] SAINTS   Most people wouldn’t want to be called “saints” since they never think of themselves as saints. They think that the word “saint” refers to a Christian of extraordinary achievement (like the apostle Peter) or to a Christian with an unusually vivid experience of God (like Francis of Assisi) or to a Christian of world-renowned dedication (like Mother Teresa of Calcutta ). Our reluctance notwithstanding, “saint” is one of the commonest names for Christians throughout the New Testament. All who believe in Jesus Christ and aspire to follow him are called “saints”.

The truth is, the word “saint” doesn’t have anything to do with extraordinary achievement or experience or dedication; the word “saint” is a synonym for “holy”; to be a saint is to be holy. “Holy” means “set apart”. To be a saint, then, is simply to be set apart. All Christians are saints in that all Christians are set apart.

Set apart by whom? Set apart by God.

Set apart how? Set apart by God’s call, his ever-renewed invitation, his heart-thawing mercy, his undeflectable patience, his gentle nudging and his sometimes-painful prodding.

Set apart for what purpose? Set apart for two purposes. First, that we might simply find ourselves home again in our Father’s house, beneath our Father’s smile. Isn’t this purpose enough, just as intimacy is purpose enough for marriage? Yet set apart for a second purpose too; namely, to be a witness. Peter maintains that we’ve been set apart “that we may declare the wonderful deeds of him who called us out of darkness into his marvellous light.” (1 Peter 2:9)

Luke maintains that Christians are saints. “Saint” means “holy”. To be holy isn’t to be a religious super-achiever; to be holy is to be set apart by God for two purposes: that our darkness might give way to light, our guilt to pardon, our confusion to clarity, our estrangement to intimacy – and also that we might to declare to others all that we have received at the hand of Jesus Christ.

Christians are saints.

 

[2] BELIEVERS   “Who do you say that I am?” Jesus had asked the twelve one day. “You are God’s anointed one, the Son of the living God!”, Peter had replied on behalf of the others. Christians are identified not by what they believe but by whom they believe; or at least by whom they believe in the first instance and what they believe in the second.

The earliest Christians were crystal-clear on both first and second instances. Their earliest confession was “Jesus is Lord.” It sounds simple, doesn’t it; it is simple — so simple, in fact, that their opponents knew exactly what early-day Christians didn’t mean when they said “Jesus is Lord.” They didn’t mean “Caesar is lord.” “Caesar is lord” was the official oath of loyalty everywhere in the Roman empire . Anyone who wanted to join the armed forces or the civil service had to vow, “Caesar is lord.” In fact, anyone who wanted to remain free of governmental molestation had to vow it. Christians, however, wouldn’t vow this. They wouldn’t because they couldn’t. They didn’t believe that the state, the government, was the one to whom they owed their ultimate loyalty and from whom they expected their ultimate good. They maintained that Jesus Christ was owed their ultimately loyalty and he alone guaranteed them their ultimate good. For their conviction here our Christian foreparents paid dearly.

What about us? We live in an era that believes Caesar to be lord. Our era believes the state to be our greatest good. The state is going to provide womb-to-tomb security. Material security? Our era believes that material security is the only kind there is. Those who regard the state as final saviour and benefactor are shouting “Caesar is lord!” whether they know it or not. Such people believe that the powers the state has can transmute the human heart and render the society the kingdom of God (or the secular equivalent thereof). Does the human heart need to be changed? The state can do it! A few laws enacted here and there, and presto – human savagery has been eradicated forever. A few more laws enacted and presto — the Age of Aquarius is upon us, new heavens and new earth. Is our humanness threatened as the right-to-privacy disappears, thanks to the state’s surveillance? Who cares? After all, if the state is our final saviour and greatest benefactor, shouldn’t the state be allowed any power it wants? And since it is held that social engineering will give us Eden all over again, social engineering (i.e., governmental coercion) is a small price to pay for Eden restored, isn’t it?

Christians, however, know that Eden can’t be restored. (Even it could, humankind would only trash it all over again.) Christians know that the state can’t bring in the Age of Aquarius. Christians know that regardless of what good the state can do, it can’t effect the good, the kingdom of God . Christians know that while the state is supposed to restrain criminality and promote social breathing-space, it is powerless to alter the human heart. Christians know that while the state is supposed to prevent us from being murdered, it can’t bestow eternal life.

“Caesar is lord!”? No. Jesus is Lord! We believe in him. We don’t believe the state to be able to remedy what ails us most profoundly or supply what we long for most ardently or save us from our deepest-down self-contradiction.

Christians, says Luke, are believers. We believe him whom “God has made both Lord and Christ.” (Acts 2:36)

 

[3] DISCIPLES   Luke maintains that all Christians are disciples. “Disciple” means “learner”. But how do we learn? We learn through keeping company with the Master himself.

We people of modernity assume that learning comes chiefly through a book. It does come chiefly through a book if we are learning facts. The facts of geography, the facts of grammar, the facts of geology, the facts of history — all of this can be learned from books.

But if it is wisdom we are learning rather than facts, then more than a book is needed. Learning algebra, learning French irregular verbs, learning the economic geography of western Europe; all of this is quick and easy compared to learning the wisdom we need as disciples. More than a book is needed.

What more is needed? We need the Master himself, the same one whom his followers knew in the days of his flesh; we need the specific wisdom without which we shall only blunder in life, regardless of our expertise in matters of fact; and we need fellow-disciples who will learn with us, warn us, correct us, encourage us, inspire us. More than a book is needed.

And yet, paradoxically, it is by means of a book that we are given so much more than a book. I speak now of the written gospels. There is no substitute for the written gospels. For as we immerse ourselves in them our Lord himself emerges from them. As we immerse ourselves in them we find ourselves with the wisdom that he alone imparts: wisdom concerning anger, impatience, lust, doublemindedness, but also wisdom concerning purity of heart, persistence, resolve, transparency, forgivingness, hope. As we immerse ourselves in the written gospels we find other “immersionists” emerging in our midst and standing with us. Soon there’s no shortage of fellow-disciples who can learn with us, warn us, correct us, encourage us, inspire us.

You must have noticed how often Jesus paired up disciples. When he sent them off here or there he sent them off in twos and expected them to return in twos. Why? It was said in Israel of old, “Wherever there are two Jews, there the whole of Israel is present.” Jesus knew that one disciple all alone will never survive. If, however, there are two, at least two, then all the resources of God’s people will flood those two.

Luke says that Christians are disciples. Immersion in the written gospels yields the Master himself, the wisdom that characterizes disciples, and the fellow-disciples without whom none of us will survive.

 

[4] BRETHREN   It’s one thing — and a big thing! — to have a fellow-disciple. But it’s something else — and a bigger thing! — to have a brother or a sister in faith. To have a brother or sister in faith is to belong to the family of God.

Discipleship is how we gain the wisdom we must have if we are not to stumble; family-membership, on the other hand, is where we are cherished, loved, treasured, embraced. Early-day Christians often found themselves despised by their blood-family. Someone who exclaimed “Jesus is Lord” when all other relatives were shouting “Caesar is lord” – such a person quickly found himself spun out of his family. Then his new-found family, the family of faith, the household and family of God; this was all the more important, for here he was cherished and held onto and held up — loved.

I’m convinced we make far too little of affection in church life. To be sure, no one wants to reduce Christian love to affection without remainder. At the same time, I simply cannot imagine what the word “love” is supposed to mean if it is utterly devoid of affection. Christians will talk about love at the drop of a hat, and rightly talk about it; after all, if faith in Jesus Christ is our identity, then love for one another advertises our identity. But what is advertised if love, so-called, is colder than a frozen cod? How different Jonathan and David were. “The soul of Jonathan was knit to the soul of David”, we are told, “and Jonathan loved him as his own soul.” (1st Samuel 1:18) In the same vein Peter urges the Christians to whom he writes, “…love one another earnestly from the heart.” Paul signs off his letter to the congregation in Thessalonica with the words, “Greet all the brethren with a holy kiss.” (1st Thess. 5:26)

Kissing is everywhere a sign — more than a sign, it’s a vehicle – of affection. In the Hebrew bible kissing isn’t customarily kissing only; kissing is accompanied by hugging, by clutching, by weeping, by dancing. In the Hebrew bible kissing is one expression, one expression among the many expressions that accompany it, of the most ardent affection.

Luke insists that Christians are brothers, sisters. He knows that in the household and family of God we are to love one another ardently. He knows too that while Christian love has to be more than affection, it must never be less.

 

[5] FOLLOWERS OF THE WAY   Again and again the older testament insists that there are two ways. Jeremiah thunders, “Thus says the Lord… `Return, every one, from his evil way…’.” (Jer. 24:15) Psalm 1 concludes, “The Lord knows the way of the righteous, but the way of the wicked will perish.” (Ps.1:6) Joshua exhorts his people, “Choose this day whom you will serve….But as for me and my house, we will serve the LORD.”

There are always two ways before us, but there’s only one way that we are meant to travel. Luke maintains that Christians are called “followers of the way”. Both truths need to be emphasized: we are followers, not leaders. (Jesus Christ, says the book of Hebrews, has pioneered the way for us; he — and he alone – has blazed the trail for us. {Heb. 12:2}) At the same time we are followers of the way. It’s the supreme venture. It’s not a stroll or a saunter or a promenade; it’s a venture, the venture.

What’s needed on the way? We need the intuition of the experienced spy; we need the perspicacity of the long-distance runner; we need the sensitivity of the microsurgeon; we need the resilience of the boxer getting up off the canvas; we need the singlemindedness of the student preparing now for a career that will occupy her for life; we need the courage of the soldier who knows that fear is found in every sane person at the battle-front, even as he knows that his fear mustn’t immobilize him; we need the love of the nursing mother for her newest babe if we are ever going to bond to the newest believers among us.

We are venturers on the way.

 

[6] THOSE BEING SAVED   When we were youngsters we frequently checked to see how much taller we’d grown. We knew that we were growing taller slowly but surely; we knew too that we also grew suddenly in growth-spurts. We were both growing steadily and growing in spurts.

So it is with the Christian life. We are “being saved” inasmuch as we are steadily “growing in Christ”; we are “being saved” inasmuch as little-by-little we are coming to think and act in conformity with Jesus Christ. And then we are also “being saved” in spurts. In my former congregation in Streetsville we frequently used, on the first Sunday of the New Year, John Wesley’s service of “Owning the Covenant”. (In 1755 Wesley prepared a service of covenant re-dedication wherein worshippers pledged themselves anew to God and to each other. Since 1755 Methodists have traditionally used the service on the first Sunday of the year.) A fellow spoke to me several weeks after we had used John Wesley’s service of “Owning the Covenant” wherein I had preached on the difference between a contract and a covenant. “I grew more in that one service than I had in the previous ten years”, the man reported to me. This isn’t to say that he hadn’t grown at all in the previous ten, but it is to say that on that occasion a growth-spurt had occurred and the whole matter of moving ahead in Christ or “being saved” had accelerated for that moment.

The apostle Peter urges us, “Keep on growing in the grace and knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.” (2 Peter 3:18) The apostle Paul insists that his ministry aims at “presenting every person mature in Christ.” (Colossians 1:28) Plainly if we are ever to mature we have to grow. And if we grow we shall find ourselves growing both steadily and in spurts.

Steady growth occurs as we steadily attend to worship, watchfulness, obedience, study, gratitude. Spurt-growth occurs as unforeseen developments startle us and challenge us and invite us to stride ahead in a stride that outpaces our normal pace. Spurt-growth occurs too as our attention to unglamorous steady growth is suddenly blessed in a way that we couldn’t anticipate. A physician-friend of mine was living in Boston for a year while he completed part of the residency-requirements for his qualifications in internal medicine. He was sitting in church one day, listening to a preacher who he said was dull every Sunday, when suddenly, my friend told me, “It was gone, never to return.” What was gone? He gave no details and I asked for none. He simply said that he had struggled for years with a besetting temptation that haunted him and in that moment, on that morning, he knew he was to be harassed no more.

Luke speaks of Christians as “those who are being saved.” He knows that we shall continue being saved until that day, in the words of his friend Paul, “God completes the good work that he has begun in us.” (Philippians 1:6)

 

[7] CHRISTIANS   Luke reports that it was in Antioch that Christ’s people were first called “Christians”. They were dubbed “Christians” for two reasons. One was simply a readily understood means of referring to unusual people. The second reason disciples were called “Christians” was to visit a term of contempt upon them. The Roman government suspected Christians, after all, and would soon escalate suspicion to persecution. And Christians themselves? They were deemed too stupid to know what was going on! Why, they seemed naive, as vulnerable as a child in a prison full of paedophiles.

But of course the Christians of Luke’s era were anything but clueless. They — and they alone — were kingdom-sighted in a world of the blind; they were entirely “clued in” when all the while it was their detractors who were ultimately clueless.

The term of contempt that was hung on early-day Christians they turned into a badge of honour and then displayed it unashamedly. “Christian?” They knew that what possessed them wasn’t a notion or an idea or a theory; they knew they were seized and secured by their living Lord himself. They could no more be ashamed of “Christian” than they could be ashamed of the Master himself. They knew that his grip on them would always be stronger than their grip on him; and they knew that his grip on them would see them through the horrors ahead. Publicly identified as both silly and subversive? Yes, in the eyes of a treacherous world. Yet they knew they were also secure in the heart and hand of him whose resurrection would eclipse what they couldn’t avoid and whose victory no earthly torment could overturn.

Luke knew that those who were first called “Christians” had already turned a sign of reproach into a badge of honour.

 

                                                                                                  Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                 May 2005

 

 

Lydia

Acts 16:11 -15      Deuteronomy 6:1-9

 

I: — In 1939 67% of the Canadian people lived below the poverty line. Today only 17% live below the poverty line.         Plainly a much larger proportion of Canada is well off materially. In addition the poverty line itself means something different now.  For instance, virtually anywhere else in the world anyone who had access to Canada ’s medical care and public education and criminal justice system would be considered extraordinarily privileged.  The poorest people in Canada have access to carriage trade health services.  Therefore even the 17% who live below the poverty line are well off, in many respects, compared to the rest of the world.

In saying this I’m not denying that some Canadians continue to live in dreadful poverty.  I must say, however, that we Canadians are better off materially than our foreparents ever were. I’m aware that I am affluent. The only difference between my affluence and the superrich person’s is that the latter can buy bigger toys, and his financial statements have more zeros on the page. Right now I have more clothes than I can wear out, more food than I need.         And books? If I live to be 150 years old I still won’t have read all the books I purchased inasmuch as I could afford them. I can sleep in only one bed at time, and I have a bed.

Furthermore, since wealth is measured not by what we own but by what we have access to, and since I have access to Legal Aid, Employment Insurance, public libraries and swimming pools and parks, I’m doubly affluent. I think I’m as affluent as I should ever want to be; certainly as well off as I shall ever need to be.

Lydia , the first person to respond to the gospel on Paul’s second missionary journey (she’s sometimes said to be the first European to come to faith in Jesus Christ); Lydia was affluent. She was affluent like Erastus, a Christian from Corinth . Erastus was city treasurer, and Corinth was a major financial centre in the Roman Empire . The point I am making is this: not everyone who came to faith in Jesus Christ was dirt poor and socially disadvantaged. Part of the mythology of the anti-Christian nay-sayers is that the Christian faith thrived in an era when few were affluent and the majority were poor; therefore the Christian faith thrived inasmuch as it fed and encouraged the resentment and envy and acquisitiveness of the “have-nots” in their murderous pursuit of the “haves.” The myth is just that: myth. The truth is, our Lord drew people to him from every social and economic class.  Let’s not forget that Paul himself was a citizen of Rome , with all the privileges that accompanied citizenship, and this when very few people in the Roman Empire ever became citizens.

Lydia was a businesswoman, an entrepreneur, a self-employed cloth merchant.  Europeans of her era valued clothing made from cloth that had been dyed an exquisitely beautiful purple.  The purple dye dame from a substance found in shellfish.  It took thousands of shellfish to yield a usable amount of dye.  As a result the purple cloth was exceedingly expensive.  Lydia owned and operated a carriage-trade business that sold upper-end women’s clothing. She wouldn’t have been out of place in Toronto ’s Yorkville or New York ’s Fifth Avenue .

 

II: — The second noteworthy feature of Lydia is that she was a “God-fearer” in the vocabulary of Acts, a “worshipper of God” as some English translations have it.  The Greek expression is phoboumenoi, and the phoboumenoi, in the First Century, were Gentiles who were attracted to the synagogue in their town or city but who did not become Jewish converts.  They worshipped week by week with a Jewish congregation and associated with Jewish people without ever becoming Jews.

Why were they drawn to the synagogue?   They were attracted to Jewish monotheism and Jewish ethics.         The Gentile world of that era was riddled with assorted deities.  These pagan gods and goddesses were said to squabble among themselves incessantly and to behave immorally.  In other words, pagan religion was no more than a projection of the messed-up human heart. Pagan religion constantly reinforced fallen humankind’s confusion and savagery and disintegration. There was no help, then, to be found in pagan religion.  The God-fearers, however, recognized in Jewish faith a throbbing conviction that God is one. God is holy. God is exalted.  God blesses his people by suffering on their behalf, by delivering them from assorted bondages, and by claiming thereafter their obedience for himself. Earnest, thoughtful, sensitive Gentiles were only too glad to live on the fringe of the synagogue.

At the same time, they tended not to take the final step and become Jews. If an adult Gentile male became a Jew he had to be circumcized — and this in a day and age that had neither anaesthetic nor antiseptic.  And Gentile women? They weren’t always eager to embrace all the details of the Torah, the dietary restrictions, and so on. Lydia relished the company of the Jewish world without becoming a Jew herself.   At Knox Presbyterian Church we’d call her an adherent.

I’m convinced that today we are surrounded with God-fearers. I’m convinced that there are many people in our affluent era who are in fact very close in outlook to Lydia . They are attracted to the church in their neighbourhood, be it Presbyterian or Roman Catholic or whatever. They are attracted by its monotheism and its ethics. At the same time they are cautious, reserved, lest they appear too “religious.” They don’t feel they can honestly, unreservedly, assent to all the major doctrinal statements, and therefore they don’t become church members officially. They may even hesitate to declare themselves Christians.

Yet they come to church and associate with its people because they are attracted by Christian monotheism and ethics. They know that the world is a perilous place; they know it’s a jumble of rival ideologies and a jungle morally. If we asked them whether they believed in God they’d say “yes” even if they had to pause a moment before answering.         If we then asked them whether they believed in Jesus as the Son of God, the Son of Man, the world’s sole Saviour and Lord, the Messiah of Israel and the coming Judge, they would shrink back.  And if we said to them, “Since you are attending a Presbyterian church rather than a Lutheran, you must think that Calvin’s extra-Calvinisticum is preferable to Luther’s communicatio idiomata;” if we said this to them they might not appear for a week or two.         But for now they intuit that Jesus is more than a good man or a fine teacher even if they can’t say what more; they intuit that there’s something unique about the cross even though they can’t articulate the atonement or explain how the cross saves anyone.

I’m convinced that there are more such people among us than we commonly admit.  I’m equally convinced that a major aspect of my ministry is honouring these people in their quest; honouring them and cherishing them. (Cherishing them?   Yes. After all, in some churches such “questers” are suspect, to say the least.)  A major aspect of my ministry is to spare no effort, no seriousness, no persistence in helping them; helping them, that is, until that day when they are possessed by that faith and the assurance of faith which prophets and apostles and saints have found to be as rich as a goldmine, as bright as diamonds, and as resilient as springsteel.

 

III: — We are told that Lydia moved from being a God-fearer to being an enthusiastic disciple as “The Lord opened her heart to give heed to what was said by Paul.”  What had Paul said? We aren’t told, but we may be sure that he said to her what he said to everyone else. How did Paul speak? We can only assume that he spoke with her as he spoke with everyone else.  Lydia would have heard him preach since he preached wherever he went.  In addition, we must note carefully, she would have profited from informal conversation with him. Luke tells us that it was as Paul sat with her — casually — and chatted with her — informally — that the truth of the Gospel dawned upon her and then lit up for her and finally engulfed her.   We must never underestimate casual, informal encounters.  Certainly the apostle didn’t.         We tend to imagine him addressing crowds the size of the Super Bowl turnout in the Los Angeles Colosseum.         Typically, however, he preached to small gatherings.  And of course we overlook most readily the fact that he regularly conversed with individuals.

All of us have no difficulty remembering that Jesus preached to multitudes, if only because the word “multitude,” a word none of us uses in everyday English, we have come to associate particularly with our Lord’s public ministry.         In turn we creatures of modernity have come to associate crowds with success and small gatherings with failure.         We appear to have enormous difficulty remembering that Jesus spent hours patiently conversing with individuals.         Think of Nicodemus; the unnamed woman he met at high noon in a Samaritan village; Bartimaeus, a blind man who called out to Jesus and for whom the master stopped.

Think of the Syrophoenician woman — bold, brassy, sassy — who spoke to Jesus with feminist aggressiveness.         She was a Gentile. She called out to Jesus, a Jew, that her daughter was bent out of shape.  Jesus, the text tells us, “…did not answer her a word.”(Matt. 15:23) When she cried out again he said to her, “I was sent only to the lost sheep of the house of Israel . You don’t belong to Israel , dog.” (“Dog” was the way Jewish people commonly spoke of Gentiles.)  “But even canines get to eat table scraps,” she sassed him back, “and so maybe you’d like to give this ‘dog’ your dinner plate scrapings and help my ‘shiksa’ daughter.”  Whereupon our Lord did all that she asked of him. (In this unusual conversation Jesus was testing her persistence and her confidence in him.)

Think of the man whose son suffered from epilepsy. Or the deranged fellow, violent and dangerous, now restored; he wanted to join the twelve, but instead Jesus told him to go home and tell his family how God had had mercy on him.

We tend to think nothing important is happening unless it’s happening to many people at once in a large crowd.

John Wesley, George Whitefield, Charles Wesley, the leaders of the Eighteenth Century Awakening; they preached to huge crowds, often several times in the same day.  Come nightfall they had to stay somewhere.  Over and over I read that when these fellows settled in an inn or a home they found themselves in “earnest conversation” (as they described it.) “Earnest conversation” isn’t a public address; it isn’t a lecture; it’s not verbal aggressiveness of any sort.  (If it were, these men would have been invited to find another home or inn.) It means, rather, that when earnest people brought perplexities and problems and griefs to Wesley privately he always had time for these people.  He was glad to address their perplexity or problem or grief in the light of the gospel. For the gospel was in his bloodstream, and he spoke of it as naturally, unselfconsciously, as you and I speak of the weather or the latest newspaper headline. At the very least “earnest conversation” was the setting in which someone’s needy heart was met by Wesley’s overflowing heart.

I myself am a preacher who will never undervalue the preaching event. Throughout my ministry I have given it the attention and diligence that the public declaration of the Word of God demands.  I am dismayed when I hear sermons that were plainly scratched out on the back of a used envelope between periods of Saturday night’s hockey game. At the same time I know the value of informal conversation.  People approach me anywhere at all: in the food store, at the arena, on the street, by the gasoline pump.  They casually mention the difficulty or discouragement they don’t raise with me on Sunday, for who knows what reason and who cares. To be sure, I have never doubted that the sermon is a means of grace.  But I am convinced that casual conversation is no less a means of grace.

I’m not the first to come to this conclusion. Anyone who reads scripture could scarcely doubt it. But if reminders are needed then one of the more pointed reminders is heard in the Seventeenth Century, when the English Puritans insisted that “Christian conversation,” as they put it, is a means of grace.  Having read the Seventeenth Century Puritans, Eighteenth Century Methodists insisted that conversation was an instituted, divinely instituted means of grace (along with and on the same level as Scripture, Holy Communion, prayer and fasting.)

 

There are lines from informal, casual conversations that I at least shall never forget. They aren’t lines that someone laboured over in order to turn a “catchy” phrase; they are lines, rather, that someone spoke as unselfconsciously as you or I would speak of the weather or sports scores.

My father, for instance. Throughout his life my father inculcated in me a passion for excellence and an awareness that non-excellence born of indifference, unnecessary mediocrity, anywhere life, is nothing less than sin.         One evening when I was sixteen my father said to me, “Last Sunday in church we sang a hymn with the words ‘utter, consummate skill’. Now today is the 150th anniversary of the birth of Franz Liszt, as you know.” (I didn’t know, but for some reason he expected me to know.)   “Utter, consummate skill,” my father continued, “is Franz Liszt and Frederic Chopin playing a piano duet.”   That is an image of excellence I shall take to my grave.

And then there’s my off-hand conversation with a prison chaplain who said, quite in passing, not thinking he was saying anything memorable, “Violence is what happens when we reduce any individual or any group to powerlessness.”  There’s immense wisdom here.

The aged Anglican clergyman and professor who schooled me in the subtleties of Greek syntax and whose spiritual depth was fathomless; in the course of afternoon tea and casual chit-chat in his living room he said, as though everyone knew already, “Well, Victor, the worst consequence of sin is more sin.”   (His line has moved me away from the abyss more than once.)

When I was crumpled in an automobile accident that killed three people I was hospitalized for 45 consecutive days. A nurse, considerably older than I, used to steal into my room and talk awhile whenever she was working the night shift. Her husband had left her; then she had lost everything in a house fire; and now one of her children was in difficulty at school and in trouble with the law. Despite the fact that my spine was fractured, several friends were dead, my father had died four months earlier and I was 250 kilometres from anyone who knew me, she sought me out because she found in our late-night conversation comfort and encouragement and hope — truth.

I can’t tell you how often people who conversed with me informally have been a vehicle of grace.  Some were educated, some were not — like the New Brunswick lumberjacks who told me they had never had a clergyman visit them in their backwoods shanty in the dead of winter.  The woodstove in the plywood shanty kept the indoor temperature only slightly above the outdoor temperature.

And of course I shall never forget the fellow, mentally ill for 30 years and furious with a minister who had told him that mentally ill people couldn’t be Christians since they couldn’t grasp the gospel. In his fury he shouted to me, “Do you have to be sane to be a Christian?” “On the contrary, Eric,” I said, “on the contrary….”  Let us never forget that our Lord’s family thought him deranged and came to take him home before he embarrassed the family any more.

Let me repeat: I am the last person to belittle the preaching office. Necessary as preaching is, however, it isn’t sufficient.  Conversation (among other activities) must always accompany it.

There are many kinds of conversation in this regard. There is the institutionalized conversation of pastor and counselee; the semi-institutionalized conversation around a church meeting; and of course the uninstitutionalized encounters at the ballpark, on the street, in the dentist’s waiting room.

 

I am convinced that there are God-fearers in any congregation.  They have been attracted; they are intrigued; they find themselves wistful. They are tentative about their nascent faith and would feel pressured and awkward if they were asked to endorse right now, sign ‘on the dotted line,’ a creed or confession of faith or denominational statement.  Nevertheless they are moving in the right direction and will be helped to a Lydia-like standpoint through countless conversations on the church premises and elsewhere in the community.

Between Lydia and us there stands a Christian thinker who is mentioned often from this pulpit (I trust), Martin Luther. In 1537 Luther wrote a document called “The Schmalkald Articles.”  The Schmalkald Articles mention five means of grace: the sermon, baptism, the Lord’s Supper, the pronouncement of forgiveness, and mutual discussion and comforting of the brethren.

The day came when Lydia was possessed of such resilient faith that she asked to be baptized; that is, she now wanted to confess her faith in Jesus Christ before the world. She did so.  Then she opened her home to Paul and Silas.         Opened her home: that means hospitality, more neighbours, more conversation, greater faith, wider outreach, other God-fearers helped along the road to faith.

And so the people of God grow in grace, in godliness, and in numbers.
                                                                                               Victor Shepherd   

May 2010

Knox Presbyterian Church, Toronto

You asked for a sermon on “What Must I Do To Be Saved?”

Acts 16:30

 

I: — Two decades ago Martyn Lloyd-Jones, the minister at Westminster Chapel, in London , was the best-known preacher in Great Britain . He addressed 2000 people Sunday by Sunday, each year turning his sermons for the past year into books that sold scores of thousands of copies.  Earlier in his life he had trained as a physician, as a cardiologist, to be exact. Having practised for several years as a specialist in Britain he left medicine – where he was a rising star among England ’s medical fraternity – and entered the ministry.  He began by serving small congregations in Wales , and eventually became senior minister to one of London ’s largest congregations. When he was about to retire, decades later, someone gushingly remarked that he had made a huge sacrifice in giving up his career in medicine.   (British clergy of the mid 1950s were paid even less than British clergy are now; Lloyd-Jones was 52 years old before he could afford a car.) “Sacrifice?” the man said in bewilderment, “What sacrifice?   What greater privilege is there than being a minister of the gospel that saves and therefore is humankind’s only hope?”   As important as cardiology is, its importance is relativised by the importance of announcing the gospel.

Whenever I teach a course on the theology of John Calvin, my first lecture is always on Calvin’s health; specifically, his ill health, his medical problems: kidney stones, nephritis, haemorrhoids, asthma, migraine headaches, pulmonary tuberculosis, intestinal parasites, spastic colon. The lecture amplifies each of these ailments in considerable detail.  When the class is beginning to turn green I say to the students, “Why didn’t Calvin take it easier on himself?”   Then I quote Calvin himself from the preface to his commentary on 2nd Thessalonians, where Calvin says tersely, “My ministry is dearer to me than life.” In view of Calvin’s health problems and the atrocious suffering they brought him he could have been easy on himself, could have excused himself from his relentless work, could have spared himself the fatigue and frustration his manifold responsibilities in Geneva brought him. Everyone would have understood if he had said, “I’m not well: I’ll have to stop now.” No one would have faulted him for easing up and reducing his pain; instead, “My ministry is dearer to me than life.”

I understand Calvin. What could ever be dearer to someone whom the crucified has called than the ministry of that gospel which alone “saves” in every sense of the word?

II: — The gospel of Jesus Christ addresses us all, mired as we are in the human predicament. “Mired” is scarcely a neutral word. Other words could as readily be used: “fixed”, “bound”, “sunk”, “fastened”, “imprisoned”. Any of these words would indicate that the human predicament isn’t something humankind can alter. The root human situation can’t be remedied by human effort. This has to be made plain Sunday by Sunday.  It has to be announced again and again that the gospel uniquely provides deliverance. Worshippers must never be given the impression that “Christianity” merely puts a religious “spin”, a religious interpretation, on the world’s self-understanding, which self-understanding never goes so far as to speak of a predicament.

The world has an unrealistically roseate view of the human situation just because the world’s unbelief has blinded it to its own condition. (“Their foolish minds became darkened…” is how the apostle Paul puts it.)  The world views the human predicament in terms of social problems (the fact of social problems is undeniable) or in terms of national self-interest or in terms of corporate rapacity.  But individuals themselves are in fine condition, the world thinks; we are mere victims; we are never perpetrators.  Not surprisingly, then, the world continues to worship the myth of progress. “Every day in every way we are becoming better and better” announced Auguste Comte, the 19th Century “positive thinker.”   The presupposition of human progress appears everywhere in board of education documents, for instance.  It’s taken as self-evident that culture in general and education in particular are vehicles of a human amelioration that admits no profound predicament, no innermost self-contradiction and outermost manifestation of it.

On the one hand, the depredations of the century just behind us — particularly the depredations of the most educated nations — should find us laughing at the ridiculous naiveness of this.  On the other hand we shouldn’t laugh, since people who reject the gospel’s cure and therefore the gospel’s diagnosis are left believing in human progress (despite counter-evidence as unanswerable, for instance, as the history of the western world in the 20th century) as the only alternative to despair.

Of course there’s progress in the realm of technology, but only in the realm of technology. Technology is the human mastery of the less-than-human, the sub-human.   Therefore there is progress in humankind’s mastery of wind and water and electrons and chemicals and atoms.  But what of humankind’s self-mastery?  There’s no evidence of this at all.  And as a matter of fact it is humankind’s misused mastery of the sub-human that has brought unspeakable suffering, especially in the past 150 years. It’s humankind’s misused mastery of the less-than-human (why does no one ask why it’s forever being misused?) which proves that humankind’s self-mastery is a fable more ludicrous than anything a four year old believes in.

Progress? Think of some of Russia ’s greatest names from the last 150 years: Doestoievski, Tolstoy, Tchaikovsky, Chekhov. Then think of Russia ’s history from 1900 to the present.

Progress? Think of some of Germany ’s greatest names: Bach, Beethoven, Mendelssohn, Goethe, Schweitzer, Grass, Einstein. Then think of Germany ’s history from 1900 to the present.

Progress? I listen to the radio while I eat my lunch. A noon-hour phone-in program invited listeners to comment on the reduced sentence recently imposed upon a man who had raped his stepdaughter. Because the man had raped his stepdaughter anally it was argued in court that he had preserved her virginity. In recognition of the man’s thoughtfulness the judge reduced the sentence. Is this progress? in a society whose midday radio programming turns a young woman’s lifelong devastation into public entertainment?

Only the gospel saves. Only the gospel tells us that we need to be saved. Only the gospel tells us from what we need to be saved.

 

III: — Then from what do we need to be saved?

(i)         We need to be saved from ourselves.  Have you ever noticed how off-handedly (it would seem) Jesus refers to our polluted hearts and heads?  “You, evil as you are…” he says to his disciples; to disciples, no less. “Out of the heart of humankind bubbles up all manner of depravity…” he says so matter-of-factly, as though it were so obvious that no one could think of disagreeing with him. Our Lord simply assumes that the root human condition is obvious to anybody with one eye open. Were he among us today in the flesh he would say, “ Serbia ? Kosovo?  Iraq ? What’s extraordinary about them? What else would you expect from people like yourselves?”  To those who are religiously fussy about what they eat he declares, “It isn’t what goes in that defiles you; it’s what comes out.” Then he lists some – but only some – of the everyday depravities which he regards as undeniable. Undeniable, to be sure, yet just as certainly incurable — apart from that radical cure of an ailment he presupposes everywhere but argues for nowhere.         Our Lord never attempts to build a case for his understanding of the human predicament; he simply states it, assuming that anyone who disagrees with him demonstrates, by her disagreement, that the human head and heart are every bit as perverse and folly-ridden as he maintains.

In speaking so matter-of-factly about the state of the human heart our Lord is simply endorsing what has since been labelled “Original Sin”. We aren’t going to finesse all the subtleties of the doctrine this morning or attempt to correct all the misunderstandings that surround it. But we must say this much about it. We must understand that sins (small “s”, plural) are the outcropping, the effervescence, of Sin (capital “S”, singular). Our behaviour is an outflow of the condition.  Our thinking, willing, doing are symptoms of our innermost ailment. To treat the symptoms (or think we can treat the symptoms) while overlooking the condition is not only to find the symptoms unaltered; it’s also to persist in blindness, shallowness and folly concerning the condition.  When next someone says to us, “Have a good day”, we should ask ourselves in what a good day would consist.  Good day?  The world-at-large tells us that a good day is a day when we feel so good about ourselves it’s as if we were slightly “high” on whatever it takes to make us slightly “high”.  Our Lord tells us, however, that a good day, a really good day, is the day our Sinnership comes home to us with a conviction that is equal parts horror and disgust.

On the day of Pentecost many people had a “good day”; that is, a Godly day. Peter preached; the Spirit of God drove the message home; dozens cried, “What are we going to do?” Whereupon Peter told them what they had to do: they had to repent, cast themselves upon the mercy of God, look to God in saving faith every day, and pursue that road of discipleship which is narrow because it has to be narrow, just as the cutting edge of a knife has to be narrow if the knife is to be of any use.

It isn’t the case that we need our sins laundered, as though we needed an injection of something-or-other to bring about moral improvement. At bottom we need our Sinnership, the underlying condition, dealt with, for we need innermost Godwardness more than we need anything else.

(ii)         In saying that we need to be saved from the root human condition we are saying as well that we need to be saved from the judgement of God. You have heard me say many times that God’s judgement is medicinal or surgical; that is, it’s meant to heal. True.  God’s judgement is medicinal or surgical; and it will heal — as long as we submit to it.         To flee it, however, is to forego what alone will heal. Judgement welcomed means restoration to God and recovery within ourselves; judgement dismissed means alienation from God fixed and self-alienation unaltered.  We are delivered from the judgement of God by welcoming the judgement of God. Let me repeat. To flee the judgement of God is to be stuck in it; to welcome the judgement of God is to be delivered from it.

 

IV: — It all happened like this for the prison guard in the city of Philippi . The guard had been charged with ensuring that his prisoners, Paul and Silas (apostles), didn’t escape. A few hours earlier Paul and Silas had been beaten up by mobs egged on by magistrates; then they had been thrown into jail. The prison guard knew, of course that the apostles were Christians.  During the night an earthquake rumbled through the city.  The earthquake broke open the prison doors.  The guard knew that his Roman overseers would execute him if his prisoners escaped. He was about to commit suicide when Paul spoke up: “Don’t bother killing yourself; we’re still here.” Whereupon the guard cried out, “What must I do to be saved?”   The apostles’ reply was quick: “Believe in the Lord Jesus, and you will be saved.…”

To believe in the Lord Jesus is to commit ourselves to him.  To believe in the Lord Jesus is to commit ourselves to him whom we now know to be God incarnate. Note Paul’s instruction: “Believe in the Lord Jesus….” Then note how the story concludes: “[the guard] rejoiced with all his household that he had believed in God.”  Plainly, to give ourselves to Jesus Christ is to give ourselves to God.

 

We need to say more about the prison guard who now rejoiced that he had believed in the Lord Jesus and now knew himself saved.  What had happened to him? What had happened to him to render him saved?

(i)         He was now newly related to God, rightly related to God.  The moment he clung in faith to Jesus Christ; that moment he became as much a child of God as he could ever be.  Because there was now faith rather than unbelief in the depths of his heart he had moved from being a creature of God to a child of God.

The profoundest description of him was “alive” unto God rather than “dead, inert”. The most important activity in his life, when alone, was prayer; when with others, worship. The truth about him concerning God the judge was “pardoned”; the truth about him concerning God the father was “reconciled”.

 

(ii)         Yet the prison guard, in his new-born faith, was given more than a new standing before God; he was also given a new nature from God.  This is not to say he was rendered sinless instantly.  Not at all. In fact he would have to contend with his “old” nature until life’s end.  But at least he could contend with it and wanted to.  And he wanted to contend with his old nature just because he had been given a new nature and knew it.

One of the weaker spots in my 37-year ministry, I feel, has been right here. I think I have understated the profoundest difference that faith in our Lord makes to the total person.  Not merely the difference it makes to our intellectual furniture (I’ve never understated that), but the difference it makes now to the total person. You see, the one question which seekers put to me over and over is, “What difference is faith in Christ going to make tomorrow morning when our feet hit the floor and we have to contend with a world that is as foreign to the gospel as cannibalism is to a Canadian?”

The prison guard in Philippi knew it had made a difference within him so telling that he would never doubt it. It will never make any less a difference to any of us.  Think for a minute: we live in a relationship with God that can never be adequately described but is always intimately known; we are informed by truth that we could never find for ourselves but will always be given to us; we are secure in our Lord not because of the strength of our grip on him but because of the strength of his grip on us; we have been flooded with the a love that Jesus himself calls “living water”.

 

(iii)         The prison guard knew one thing more: he knew what future his faith would bring him. His future was what scripture calls “glorification”, or the consummation, the full flowering of his life in God.

I am not embarrassed to speak of the life-to-come.  I am not embarrassed at finding comfort in the fact that the end of all who are named Christ’s people is a glorious end: we are going to stand forth resplendent on day of our ultimate deliverance.  The apostle doesn’t hesitate to encourage the Christians in Philippi, doesn’t hesitate to encourage the congregation which the prison guard himself now joined, by reminding them, “I am sure that he who began a good work in you will bring it to completion at the day of Jesus Christ.” (Phil 1:6)

 

                                                                                                Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                                                                                        

 January 2007

 

Neither Epicurean Nor Stoic But Christian

Acts 17:16-34.

 

I: — What irks you? What upsets you? For a long time I have thought that the thing which irks us most (like the thing which delights us most) tells the world what is really on our heart, what we really live for, how profound (or shallow) we really are. If we are most upset when we can’t find a parking spot, or when the weather isn’t what we’d like or when the laundry tub overflows, then we are shallow. If, however, we are most upset when spouse or child or friend is misrepresented or victimized in any way, we are deeper. If we are most upset when God’s honour is besmirched, God’s truth ridiculed, God’s glory trifled with, God’s patience presumed upon and God’s mercy disdained, we are deeper still. What irks us tells the world what we truly cherish, what we pursue, what possesses us; in a word, what irks us indicates how godly we are.

On one of his missionary journeys Paul stopped over in Athens . He spoke with the people of the city. He commended the gospel to them. They slighted him; called him a “babbler”. “Babbler” is a very sanitized English translation of a Greek word which means “seedpicker” or “gutter sparrow”. Gutter sparrows pecked around on the streets looking for second hand seeds; seeds which had spilled out of a horse’s feedbag, even seeds which had passed through the horse and had to be pecked more diligently. When Paul announced the gospel in Athens the Athenians regarded him as a rummage clerk who peddled cast-off intellectual scraps. “Gutter sparrow”, “babbler”. Unlike you and me, however, Paul didn’t have a fragile ego and therefore he wasn’t upset at this. The Athenians could call him whatever they wanted to. He wasn’t irked.

What did irk him, however, was the proliferation of idols throughout the city. As a Jewish person who had the first and second commandments in his bloodstream he was most upset when he saw the uniqueness of God denied and the glory of God slighted by the city’s flaunted idolatry. Luke tells us that Paul’s “spirit was provoked” when he saw this. To say Paul’s spirit was provoked is to say that he was both angry and repelled at the spectacle. The fact that he was upset at this, and not upset when he was abused himself, tells us that the apostle was oceans deep. You and I should soberly take note of what we have inadvertently yet truthfully told the world is really important to us, inasmuch as the world has already taken note of it.

 

II: — In Athens Paul found two principal groups of hearers: Stoics and Epicureans.

(i) Stoics aimed at living in harmony with nature. Their concern with nature led them to espouse a world-state, national boundaries being as obsolete as a caveman’s club. The Stoics were morally earnest; in fact moral earnestness, especially with respect to their concern for nature, was what distinguished them. They were possessed of the highest sense of duty. And concerning all of this they were as proud as peacocks.

Think today of Greenpeace, for instance. Greenpeace aims at living in harmony with nature. Moral earnestness. Highest sense of duty — so high, in fact, that it courts personal danger. (How many of us would drive our rubber dinghy under the bow of an oceangoing vessel in order to save a whale?) Don’t get me wrong. I’m not belittling Greenpeace at all; nor any other environmental group. I am not so stupid as to think that I can allow the whales and fish and animals to perish and yet survive myself. They don’t need me to survive; but I need them. Vegetation doesn’t need me; but I need it. And therefore the moral earnestness of those bent on living in harmony with nature, as well as their sense of duty; it is all commendable and is not to be belittled in any way.

But is there also a chilling pride which goes with this? Is there a sense of superiority? Do morally earnest people regard themselves superior to those who are morally indifferent? We shall come back to this.

(ii) — Epicureans confronted Paul in Athens as well. The Epicureans believed that pleasure is the chief end of life. Now when you hear this don’t assume the most profligate debauchery. The Epicureans were smarter than this. They knew that unrestrained indulgence doesn’t magnify pleasure, ultimately; unrestrained indulgence only increases suffering. The Epicureans wanted a life free from suffering, free from pain, free from disturbing passions. They wanted tranquillity. In addition, they were agnostics. Whether there were deities or not made no difference to them, since the deities (if deities there were) took no interest in people anyway.

Today Epicureanism is the ruling ideology of many suburbanites (like me); it’s the ruling ideology of all yuppies (by definition).   Unthinking oafs may go on binges and “blowouts,” only to suffer for days afterwards. Unthoughtful people may fritter their entire paycheque at once with nothing left for a year-end RSP. But the true Epicurean is never this shortsighted. He knows what kind of pleasure is ultimately most pleasurable. He knows that unthoughtful appetitive indulgence isn’t ultimately pleasurable. And so he calculates and estimates and gradually becomes ever so shrewd in adding up what gives greatest pleasure over the greatest period of time.

Let us not deceive ourselves. Epicureanism (including its modern version) always appears decent and honourable when in fact it is the most coldly calculating self-indulgence. It appears virtuous inasmuch as it isn’t vulgar, gross or lurid. But in fact it is maximal self-indulgence disguised with a cloak of refinement.

Stoics and Epicureans are still with us. Present-day Stoics — morally earnest, dutiful people who recognize genuine threats to the world — present-day Stoics pursue worthy goals. Nonetheless, while they are zealous in pursuing much that is good, they are blind to the good, the kingdom of God . Blind to humankind’s need of salvation in Jesus Christ, they invest their own pursuit and their own agenda with a salvific force and ultimacy which renders it idolatrous.

Present-day Epicureans, on the other hand, despite a veneer of sophistication and refinement, are simply self-serving. They don’t understand, can’t understand, that the pursuit of pleasure as an end in itself, whether in its crude form or its refined form, is unworthy of a creature of God, is finally dehumanizing, and is self-defeating in any case. As for avoiding passion as much as possible inasmuch as passions disturb, no Christian would want to live impassively. Is lukewarm anaemia our idea of living? More profoundly still, cosy impassivity is sinful when God himself is exceedingly impassioned. Myself, I love the biblical passages which speak of God’s passion. The Hebrew prophets speak of God snorting through his nostrils in exasperation; God’s speech is strong enough to break rocks; God’s anger is a consuming fire. At the same time, so tender is God that he aches to have his flippant people attuned to him; God longs to nourish his children as surely as a nursing mother wants her babe to thrive. God is so infuriated by a disobedient, ungrateful Israel that he wants to thrust it away, get clear of the people, and get his own gut disentangled. (Haven’t you ever felt this way about someone?)   Then, Hosea tells us, God says to Israel , “How can I hand you over? My heart recoils within me, my compassion grows warm and tender.” (Haven’t you ever felt this way about the same person thirty minutes later?) The unimpassioned life isn’t worth living. Unimpassioned people are concerned only with gentle, self-stroking self-gratification. God, meanwhile, is bleeding to death for the sake of the world. Present-day Epicureanism (typified by so many suburbanites and yuppies) is self-serving shallowness. It is dehumanizing.

Paul had engaged both the morally earnest who are blind and the morally non-earnest who are shallow before you and I were ever exposed to them. Politely he told them what he thought: they were idolatrous. In one case (Stoics) a good had been confused with the good; in the other case (Epicureans) good wasn’t even pursued. Yet finally both were idolatrous alike. Rudely they told him what they thought of him: he was a babbler, a gutter-sparrow who picked over intellectual droppings.

Still, there were serious people among the Athenians. They told him they wanted to hear more about this “new teaching which you present”. They wanted to go from elementary theology to intermediate. And so Paul began his sermon.

 

III: — POINT ONE: The God whom they admit they don’t know (after all, they had written “To an unknown god” on the altar of their deity); the God whom they admit they don’t know is knowable. Not only is God knowable, God is known, right now, by multitudes without number. These people, Christian believers, know God as surely as they know their own name. They have come to know that this God doesn’t inhabit humanly-made shrines or buildings or cult-objects. The God who genuinely is God gloriously transcends all human attempts at containing him. Furthermore, this God needs nothing from us (he may want something from us — namely us ourselves — but needs nothing from us.) God is God.

POINT TWO: God has made us all “from one”. The Athenians were proud that of all the different ethnic groups which made up the Greek people, only Athenians were non-immigrants to Greece . Surely those who have never been the tired, poor, huddled immigrant masses yearning to breathe free; surely these people are superior! They certainly think they are superior! The apostle sets them straight: God has made them all “from one”. “From one” means a common ancestry. Humankind consists of commoners. Before God any pretence to superiority is ludicrous because false.

POINT THREE: All humankind, without exception, yearns with a common longing. All humankind has the profoundest disquiet. The German language has the best word for it: Sehnsucht. Sehnsucht can’t be translated by the English word “desire”. “Desire” is too close to the surface, too close to being frivolous wish or too close to being something hormonally driven. Sehnsucht is the nameless longing which God has implanted in the human heart. It is the profound disquiet which humankind cannot deny but also cannot identify. It is the profound disquiet which leaves us knowing that regardless of what we achieve, acquire or aspire after we were made for something better.

Sehnsucht always reminds me, in many respects, of what a homing pigeon has in its head. Take the pigeon anywhere, release it, and the pigeon knows instinctively that wherever it might be at this moment it isn’t home. What God has implanted in us is similar to the pigeon’s homing instinct. THERE IS, HOWEVER, A HUGE DIFFERENCE BETWEEN US AND THE HOMING PIGEON: THE PIGEON KNOWS HOW TO GET HOME! Its instinct will get it home. Our Sehnsucht, however, won’t get us home. It merely reminds us that we aren’t at home. Pigeons, you see, aren’t corrupted by sin. But we are. Enough of our homing instinct remains operative in the aftermath of sin to let us know that we aren’t home, but not enough remains operative to get us home.

John Calvin used a different metaphor. He said that the situation of profound disquiet which God has sown in the human heart is like the situation of a person who is trying to find her way across unfamiliar terrain in the middle of a storm. Lightning flashes through the sky, lighting up the terrain around her. Before she can take a step towards home, however, the flash has disappeared. Paul tells the Athenians that the human condition is this: homing instinct, inability to get home, unidentified yet undeniable longing; Sehnsucht.

 

IV: — Then the apostle tells his hearers that God has raised Jesus Christ from the dead. In raising Christ from the dead God has vindicated him as the righteous one. Therefore, says Paul, the Athenians should suspend their unbelief, forswear their pride, rouse themselves from their sophisticated self-indulgence. They should acknowledge that the one to whom their homing instinct couldn’t bring them; this one has mercifully brought himself to them – and therefore they should repent.

Repentance doesn’t mean self-deprecation. (God isn’t honoured by our self-belittlement or self-rejection.) Repentance doesn’t even mean remorse. (Many people are remorseful who never repent, inasmuch as remorse is tear-soaked regret over consequences.) Repentance is an about-face, a U-turn, a change in orientation (outlook) with an attendant change in lifestyle confirming the new orientation.

Paul informs his hearers that because they had been ignorant of the gospel God has not held them accountable for what can only be known and done in the light of the gospel. Now that the gospel has been announced, however, “the times of ignorance” are no longer overlooked. The time to get serious about the gospel is now. The time for a God-altered orientation (outlook), confirmed by a gospel-fashioned lifestyle, is now.

And therefore the present-day Stoic, the person who earnestly espouses the best causes, even necessary causes, must nevertheless repent. After all, even my utter self-giving for the sake of preserving the environment or the city streets or public education; even my utter self-giving here doesn’t reconcile me to God or renew me through God’s Spirit. In the same way the Epicurean, the moderately affluent suburbanite or yuppie preoccupied with stress-free selfism, must also repent. After all, the unimpassioned life isn’t worth living. The unimpassioned life is alien to the God whose passions throb, alien as well to a world whose needs pulsate. To repent is to turn (return) to the God who has already taken the world’s passion to heart.

It’s obvious, isn’t it, that preaching which is devoid of passion isn’t gospel-preaching. The announcement of the Good News isn’t like the broadcaster’s recitation of sports scores, amusing for those who are sports fans and insufferably boring for everyone else, when all the while the outcome of a game is only a trifle. The announcement of the Good News means, among other things, that the time of excusability through ignorance is over. Jesus Christ has been raised from the dead. His resurrection vindicates him as the world’s sole saviour and lord and judge. It’s time to get serious.

V: — What response did Paul meet?

(i) Some people mocked. As soon as they heard him speak of the “resurrection of the dead” they hooted. Did they mock Paul’s message or mock Paul himself? Both. You can’t ridicule what someone says without also ridiculing the speaker who is so naive or silly or stupid as to say it. Some people mocked.

(ii)   Other people procrastinated. “We will hear you again about this.”   They deferred making a decision. We must note one thing, however. We can always postpone making up our minds; but we can never postpone making up our lives. The person who says she can’t make up her mind about getting married is still single. “We will hear you again” means “We haven’t made up our minds.” True. But their lives were made up: they remained set in unbelief and disobedience.

(iii) Some people received the Good News for what it is. They believed. They joined themselves to the apostle and stood with him publicly in that new-found courage which faith both requires and supplies. Among these new believers were Dionysius and Damaris.

Dionysius, a man, belonged to the most learned philosophical circles in Athens , a rarefied intellectual. Damaris was a woman. Women didn’t go to the Areopagus, the site of learned philosophical discussions, for a reason I am sorry to have to tell you: women in ancient Greece weren’t deemed capable of philosophical learning. The only woman at the site of the discussions was the woman who offered herself to brain-weary philosophers in need of a bodily distraction.

It’s the same gospel-message that commends itself to Dionysius and Damaris alike, poles apart as they are socially. In other words, regardless of our intellectual capacity or our formal academic training or our social position, our heart-hunger is for Jesus Christ. Our homing instinct knows this but can’t identify it and therefore can’t deliver us to him. Yet of his own grace and mercy and humility he has delivered himself to us, delivered himself up for us; of his own grace and mercy and persistence he longs to quicken and confirm our faith in him. In the assurance of faith which he imparts we then come to know ourselves home, home at last, home forevermore.

 

                                                                                              Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                

 August 2004

 

The Whole Counsel Of God

Acts 20

 

“Do you promise to tell the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth?” Every witness swears to do exactly this in court. It’s obvious why we are sworn to tell the truth: lying eliminates any possibility of justice. But a partial truth is also as false as an outright lie. “Did you see the bank employee place $5000 in her briefcase?” “Yes, I saw her do it.” The statement is true, but it’s only a partial truth — for the witness also knew that the bank employee had been instructed to place the $5000 in her briefcase in order to transport it to another branch. Any truth that is less than the whole truth has the force of a lie. In the same way when the whole truth is spoken but more than the truth is added to it, then even the whole truth has the force of a lie. “The truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth” means that there is no attempt to mislead, no attempt to falsify; there is neither anything said nor anything not said that will deceive anyone in any way. In other words, the witness is totally transparent.

When the apostle Paul was about to leave the congregation in Ephesus, where he had ministered for three years, and move on to Rome, he reminded the Christians in Ephesus, “I did not shrink from declaring to you the whole counsel of God.”(Acts 20:27) He meant, “I have spoken the truth of God’s good news; I have spoken the whole truth, and only the truth; I am as transparent to the gospel as I can be.” What is “the whole counsel of God?” What aspects comprise the whole gospel? If we look at chapter 20 of Luke’s Acts of the Apostles we shall discover what Paul had in mind, what inflamed his heart.

I: — He tells the church elders in Ephesus that he testified “of repentance to God and of faith in our Lord Jesus Christ.”(20:21) This is bedrock. This is the foundation. This is where Christian existence begins. Repentance to God means that the God we cannot escape in any case we shall now no longer flee. Repentance to God means that the God we have always ignored we are now going to honour and love and obey.

We must understand that repentance to God and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ are not two different matters. Jesus Christ is the presence and power of God in our midst. To repent (return to God) and to entrust ourselves to Jesus Christ; these are one and the same.

The result of this is that under God we move from being a creature of God to a child of God. Everyone is a creature of God (as are the animals, for that matter); children of God are those who have welcomed Jesus Christ, their elder brother, and in his company have been quickened by the invisible work of the Spirit.

Needless to say in discussing spiritual matters we can bring forward all kinds of illustrations from the realms of botany and zoology and psychology and history. Eventually, however, the illustrations are seen to be just that: illustrations, but never exact parallels. They can’t be parallels just because botany and zoology, psychology and history all pertain to what is natural; they all pertain to what occurs as a development within nature. To move from a creature of God to a child of God, however; from someone whom God loves to someone who loves God, from assuming God to be maker to intimate acquaintance with God as father; all of this arises from the infiltration of God’s Spirit. And for the work of God’s Spirit there may be many illustrations from nature but there are no parallels from nature, just because the work of God’s Spirit isn’t a natural occurrence.

It was years before I understood the importance of horse-breeding. In fact I didn’t appreciate the importance of horse-breeding until a friend, a physician who is a lung-specialist with a professional interest in pulmonary function, told me that by dint of the hardest athletic training the most any person can improve her lung capacity is 3%. Should I train as a rower or a long-distance runner? The hardest training will enable my lungs to perform only 3% better. In other words, before the athlete is trained the athlete has to have the proper genes. The athlete has to be born with an athletic potential that is trainable.

At this point I understood why “horsey” people are so fussy about the pedigree of a horse. There’s no point in training any horse at all for the Kentucky Derby. The only horse worth training is the horse that has already been bred. To be sure, Jesus trained disciples. But before he schooled them and subjected them to daily rigour; before he did any of this he called them, and they responded in repentance and faith. Therein, precisely there, they were conceived and quickened and birthed as his men and women whom he would subsequently school and train and use.

We have to begin at the beginning. “Repentance to God and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ” is this beginning. It is the foundation of “the whole counsel of God.”

II: — Another aspect of the “whole counsel” Paul speaks of when he declares, “I did not shrink from declaring to you anything that was profitable.”(20:20) The apostle had commended to anyone at any time anything that he deemed to be edifying, helpful, useful; anything that was instructive, enlightening, fruitful, beneficial. He did so because in the absence of what edifies there will invariably effervesce what coarsens; in the absence of ceaseless reiteration of what builds up or enriches there will inevitably appear what destroys or degrades. We never have to go out of our way to find any of this. All we need do is underemphasize, under-attend to all that is “profitable”, and instantly all that is demeaning and degrading and distressing will surge over us.

There is much evidence that our society has little appreciation of what is profitable, little appreciation of what ensues if we don’t know or don’t care or don’t hold up what is profitable. Several years ago a Canadian Prime Minister wished to explain to Canadians why his government had removed several expressions of sexual conduct from the criminal code. Assuming that what he put forward all Canadians of normal intelligence would see to be the soul of common sense he said, “The state has no business in the bedrooms of the nation.” Many people remarked to me how sound the prime minister’s remark was. But I thought differently. To be sure, I think I know why he said what he said and whom he wished (rightly) to protect. At the same time, I didn’t regard his statement as self-evidently wise. What happens in Canadian bedrooms isn’t the concern of legislators? What if what happens in the bedroom is cruel? What if it is exploitative? What if it is degrading? What if it is perverse? “Perverse!” a woman in the congregation exploded at me, “‘perverse’ is an old-fashioned term that has no relevance today. The sexual revolution means that no sexual conduct should be labelled perverse.” Whereupon I told her that according to what she had just said, paedophilia should be celebrated as sexual liberation. She was appalled, and told me that paedophilia was perverse in that it entailed the sexual exploitation of a child. Whereupon I asked her if it had to be a child who was exploited before we could use the term “perverse.” (In other words, is it acceptable to exploit an adult?) By now she was angry at me in that I had got her to admit that there is such a thing as perversion. When she fell silent I decided to ask her a question: “Do you think that all social sanctions should be withdrawn with respect to bestiality? Should bestiality be looked upon as one more sexual expression, as acceptable as any other?” Silence. My point is this: what virtually all Canadians regarded as self-evidently wise (the Prime Minister’s statement) I regarded as asinine.

It is plain that there is no agreement as to what is perverse and what is normal, what is acceptable and what is reprehensible. The apostle told the congregation in Ephesus that he had always declared what he deemed to be profitable, and had declared it just because he knew that congregations need to hear what is profitable. Then what is profitable? Let’s be sure we know. Let’s be sure we think more critically than those Canadians who didn’t assess the Prime Minister’s remark. Let’s be sure we know where we can learn what is profitable. Paul says he didn’t shrink from declaring to the Christians in Ephesus anything that was profitable.

III: — Next the little man from Tarsus informs us of another aspect of the whole counsel of God. In Acts 20:2 we are told that as he travelled through Macedonia he “gave them [i.e., the Christians whom he met] much encouragement.” We need to be encouraged; all of us need to be encouraged; all of us need to be encouraged all the time. Why do we need to be encouraged? Because we are either discouraged or uncouraged.

Now here we have to take a little detour in English grammar. The English prefix “dis” means that something that was once the case is no longer the case. A dismasted sailboat is a boat that had a mast once but has a mast no longer. (The mast was broken off in a storm.) The English prefix “un”, on the other hand, means that something has never been the case: undeveloped camera film is film that has never been developed.

The point is obvious. We need to be encouraged both when we are uncouraged and when we are discouraged. Sometimes we find ourselves in new situations where fear freezes us; we are face-to-face with danger or threat or simply the unknown concerning something that we are looking at for the first time; at this point we are uncouraged and need to be heartened. At other times we find ourselves in situations that aren’t new; we’ve been in them before — and just because we’ve been there before, we are discouraged and need to be heartened. I am convinced that while we certainly do find ourselves uncouraged in life as we face something new, we find ourselves discouraged far more often. Most of life isn’t new; most of life is old; in fact, most of life is “same old.” That’s just the problem. We are discouraged far more often than we are uncouraged. Most often it’s the same old thing: same old letdown, same old betrayal, same old disappointment, same old frustration, same old sacrifice thrown back in our face, same old experience of giving, giving, giving while the “leeches” around us are satisfied with taking, taking, taking. We are discouraged in the face of the “same, old”; we are uncouraged in the face of the “different, new.” Since life is far more same than different, far more old than new, we are chiefly discouraged.

Then how are we to be encouraged? How will the whole counsel of God encourage us? We need to keep in our hearts the truth that we are not the only players on the stage of life; we are not the only actors in the drama. As was the case with the three young men in Nebuchadnezzar’s fiery furnace, we are not alone. There is another one present whose presence counts for more than anyone else’s; this one’s presence is determinative. Because of this extraordinary player, the drama can never finally be tragic; the drama can never finally be pointless; it can never finally be inconclusive.

At the same time, when I need to be encouraged I find I am sent or given whatever I need to demonstrate once more the secret effectiveness of the extraordinary player in the drama. For instance, not so long ago I received a letter from a woman who had been a psychiatric patient in Mississauga Hospital years ago. She was writing me to encourage me, she said, inasmuch as I had encouraged her most tellingly when she was struggling for life in every sense of the word. Needless to say I did for her neither more nor less than I should expect any clergyman to do for her. No matter: her letter told me that at one point I had stood between her and an unravelling so pronounced as to be unimaginable.

In the providence of God, what is sent you or given you or shown you that profoundly encourages you, and encourages you particularly with respect to the truth and triumph of the kingdom?

(ii) There is another means by which we are encouraged, whether we need encouraging because we are uncouraged or discouraged: we are encouraged by something as simple as our bodily proximity to each other. I never weary of those two verses from the two shortest books in the New Testament, John’s second epistle and his third. In one verse of each letter John says that he wants to see his fellow-believers face-to-face, so that their joy (his and theirs) may be complete. (2 J.12, 3 J.13) Surely to find our joy complete in each other’s bodily presence is to find ourselves encouraged. Joy throbs only where discouragement is dispelled.

When I return home from a holiday, especially the sort of holiday that entails a protracted absence, the first thing I have to do is look up my friends; I have to go and see them. What do my friends and I talk about when we are beholding each other face-to-face? We talk about what we could just as easily talk about over the telephone. Then why get together? Because meeting bodily does for us both, does for our friendship, what no telephone conversation will ever do. The profoundest human meeting is always a bodily meeting.

If all of this is true with respect to natural friendships, how much more telling it is if we are going to encourage each others in matters of the Spirit.

IV: — The whole counsel of God includes something more; it includes admonition, warning, even heartache. Paul says to the elders in Ephesus, “For three years I did not cease night or day to admonish every one with tears.”(20:31) At the same time that Paul was encouraging every one in Ephesus he was also admonishing every one. Why? What was occurring within the congregation that found Paul admonishing every one with tears night and day? To answer our question we must look at two other N.T. documents that speak of the congregation in Ephesus.

In his letter to the Corinthian Christians Paul writes, “I fought with beasts at Ephesus.”(1 Cor. 15:32) He doesn’t mean that he fought literally with wild beasts as a gladiator in an arena. Paul was a Roman citizen, and no Roman citizen could be forced into gladiatorial combat. “I fought with beasts at Ephesus” means “I had to contend with influential people in the congregation who were bent on distorting the gospel and dismembering the people.” In any congregation there can always appear those who knowingly or unknowingly deny the gospel, denature the gospel, and damage the congregation. These people may wreak their havoc through ignorance, through stupidity, through folly, through malice; but whatever their motive and however they behave, they are distressing and dangerous; they have to be resisted. Paul contended with them when he lived for three years with the Christians in Ephesus. He admonished others to resist these gospel-deniers as well.

But why does he say that he admonished night and day with tears? To answer this question we must turn to the book of Revelation. There we are told that the congregation in Ephesus was noted for its energy and its orthodoxy: energetically it had fended off any and all false teaching. Good. The gospel-deniers hadn’t been allowed to reach first base. Good. And yet the congregation in Ephesus was known for one thing more, says the book of Revelation (2:4): it had lost its first love.

What was its first love? What did it mean to lose it? There are two aspects of losing one’s first love. (i) The congregation in Ephesus was so very determined to fend off false teaching (as it should) that it became hard and harsh itself; it became more concerned with doctrinal precision than with whole-soulled, self-forgetful, other-embracing love. In its zeal for doctrinal purity it settled for spiritual sterility; it allowed love to evaporate. (ii) The second aspect of losing one’s first love is simply a matter of having one’s love for one’s spouse weaken and weaken until it dies out. According to the prophet Jeremiah (2:2) God says to Israel, “I remember; I remember…your love as a bride, how you followed me in the wilderness.” Israel’s love for God was once new and fresh and vibrant and resolute; Israel’s love for God was once so ardent that Israel would follow God anywhere, even amidst wilderness hardships. And then the ardour and ecstasy of her love declined, and declined still more, until finally Israel lost her love for God. The book of Revelation says that this had happened with the congregation in Ephesus. Its love for its Lord had grown cold; its love for people had grown cold as, under pressure from the gospel-deniers, it became more concerned with doctrinal precision than with self-denying compassion.

Concerning this matter the message to any congregation is so obvious that I shall not say another word about it.

V: — Lastly, at the end of his address to the congregation in Ephesus Paul says, “I coveted no one’s silver or gold or apparel. You yourselves know that these hands ministered to my necessities, and to those who were with me.”(20:33-34) Paul is reminding his hearers that all the time he was with them in Ephesus he didn’t sponge off them; he wasn’t a freeloader; he didn’t try to enrich himself by means of the gospel; he wasn’t a financial schemer; in fact he had no hidden agenda at all. Moreover, in envying nobody’s silver or gold or clothing he didn’t poison the congregation with that envy which always poisons congregational life. In short, he neither enriched himself nor poisoned others.

Paul is now speaking not of the content of the whole counsel of God but rather of the manner in which the whole counsel is delivered. At the end of the day the content of our witness and the style of our witness must be found to enhance each other. They will be found enhancing each other as long as in our encouraging, in our admonishing, in our exhorting to repentance and faith, in our speaking the profitable word; as long as in all that we do we continue to cherish, glory in, and find ourselves ravished by our first love.

                                                                     Victor Shepherd  

  April 2002

 

Concerning our Elders

Acts 20:28-38

 

 

[1] Many people who become elders speak to me months later and tell me how disappointed they are. They are disappointed over what happens (or doesn’t happen) at our elders’ meetings (more commonly known as Official Board meetings.) What did they expect to happen? One thoughtful, godly woman told me she expected to discuss doctrine at elders’ meetings. Doctrine is rarely discussed at our meetings; and when it is, only briefly to correct moderator Phipps or others like him who are theologically challenged. Some new elders have assumed we spend no little time envisioning together where our congregation should be moving or what new ventures we should be testing. These new elders too have been disappointed.

On the other hand, many new elders have told me how disappointed they are at what does happen at our meetings: a great deal of time is spent on money matters and property matters. I should be the last person to undervalue the importance of property issues (we have to worship somewhere) or money issues (bills have to be paid somehow.) Still, I sympathise with newer elders who wonder why these two items seem to fill the horizon of our imaginations.

Later in our service today we are going to induct elders, as we do once per year. Will these people be disappointed as well a year from now? Will they say so then, or will they simply inform Mr. Turvey (chair of our personnel committee) that they are too busy to find a few evenings per year for the official board? Whether or not this is the case a year from now depends, I think, on whether our elders own their profoundest responsibilities as elders, insisting on nothing less, or settle for being property-managers and money-managers.

Before we can expect elders to own their responsibilities we must ensure that they know what elders are. What are they?

 

[2] By way of helping ourselves let’s look at the elders in the church of the old city of Ephesus. The apostle Paul’s address to the elders there is a word to elders in any congregation anywhere at all. Paul exhorts the Ephesian elders, “Take heed to (i.e., keep watch over) yourselves and to all the flock, in which the Holy Spirit has made you overseers, to care for the church of God….” (Acts 20:28) Elders are overseers who care for the church of God. The Greek word “care for” is the ordinary, everyday verb “to shepherd.” Elders, therefore, are overseers who shepherd the church of God. As overseers who shepherd, says the apostle, elders are to watch over themselves first. Then, and only then, they are to watch over (take heed to) the flock or congregation. Let me say it again: elders can keep watch over the congregation only if they first, and always, keep watch over themselves.

I’m speaking now of the spiritual qualifications of elders. Elders are to be possessed of throbbing faith in Jesus Christ. The gospel is to shine so vividly for them as to “light them up” even as the gospel illumines for them all matters great and small. Elders must be convinced of the truth of the gospel and convicted by the power of the gospel and confirmed in the reality of the gospel. Elders, in a word, are to be possessed of spiritual apprehension, spiritual maturity, and spiritual ardour.

Water, we need to remind ourselves, never rises higher than its source. Gospel-indifferent elders will never give rise to a gospel-invigorated congregation. Spiritually anaemic elders will never give rise to a congregation able to resist the blood-poisoning that weakens the church repeatedly. Water never rises higher than its source. A congregation is never going to be more perceptive of the truth of Christ and more attuned to the mind of Christ than are the elders who govern it. John Wesley used to say that all he ever needed to have the church revived was a handful of people who hated nothing but sin and feared no one but God. As much can be said of any congregation. We must be sure to note, however, that sin must be hated and God must be feared. Elders are charged first to keep watch over themselves. The qualifications of elders are above all spiritual.

 

[3] The point just made is crucial, for it’s often assumed that the qualifications of elders are chiefly natural. Elders, it’s commonly thought, have been asked to be elders inasmuch as they have natural gifts, natural talents, natural abilities that are eminently useful in congregational life; not only useful, even necessary in congregational life.

Now don’t misunderstand me. I’m not putting down natural gifts and talents and abilities at all. They are helpful; more than helpful, they are necessary. Congregational life would be impossible without such natural gifts as bookkeeping, building repair, letter-writing, telephone-calling (it has to be wooing rather than jarring), and storm-stilling. In view of the storms that arise in congregational life, those people who have a natural talent for storm-stilling are utterly necessary. No one here is going to undervalue natural gifts and talents and abilities.

At the same time, all such gifts are useful and necessary precisely to the same extent (but only to the same extent) that they are useful and necessary in any group: a service club, the Women’s Institute, the Streetsville Historical Society, the Red Cross Auxiliary, the “Justus” singing gang. Without the deployment of natural gifts the corporate life of any group wouldn’t last two weeks.

The church of God, however, is qualitatively different from any other group. While community groups do much good, none of them is the body of Christ. While they do much good, none is charged with exalting godliness. While they do much good, none of them is essential to the eternal blessedness of a human being. For just this reason the qualifications of elders have to be more than natural; more than natural gifts and talents and abilities are needed.

Lest anyone accuse me falsely let me repeat myself: there is no natural gift that isn’t both useful and necessary to the corporate life of the church. At the same time, natural gifts of themselves don’t exalt the militancy of the gospel within a congregation or magnify the efficacy of the Holy Spirit within a believer. For this reason, graces are needed as well as gifts. Therefore in addition to an elder’s gift of bookkeeping and storm-stilling there has to be an experience of Jesus Christ that eclipses doubt. There has to be a conviction of truth that remains impervious to the corrosiveness of secular saturation. There has to be a relish for the gospel, a taste for it that finds the taster forever satisfied but never satiated, always hungry for more.

When people are considering the invitation to become elders I’m sure they ask themselves, “What ability can I bring to the Official Board and the congregation?” The profounder question is “What is it of Jesus Christ that I have proven true time and again? What is my experience of the Lord that I covet for any man or woman?” And needless to say, the minimal qualification for elders is that they be people much given to prayer.

 

[4] Let’s look at the second responsibility of elders. (Their first, remember, was to keep watch over themselves.) Their second responsibility is to keep watch over the flock, shepherd it; specifically, to look out for wolves. In addressing the elders in Ephesus Paul writes, “I know that after my departure fierce wolves will come in among you, not sparing the flock, and from among your own selves will arise men speaking perverse things, to draw away the disciples after them. Therefore be alert….” (Acts 20:29-30) Everywhere in scripture, in Deuteronomy, Ezekiel, Jeremiah, Isaiah, the gospels, the epistles, the book of Revelation; everywhere the shepherds of Christ’s people are to be on the lookout for wolves.

The wolves are false teachers. False teachers are legion; they come from every direction. False teachers are relentless; they never give up. Plainly, elders are to be thoroughly acquainted with the gospel (that is, intimately acquainted with Jesus Christ himself) and thoroughly sensitive to the subtlest attacks upon it. Most tellingly, elders are to safeguard the congregation from the wolves that arise from within the congregation.

Two years ago this month I preached a sermon, “You asked for a sermon on Voices United’, Voices United being the new hymnbook. I had been asked to preach on it months earlier, but hadn’t planned to, since I was tired of exposing the illogic and the theological error of United Church documents produced since 1988. I thought I could avoid preaching the sermon that had been requested.

Then some people approached me, upset at an attempt to infiltrate the book into our midst. Now make no mistake: the book is treacherous. It denies the gospel at point after point. (If you want to reacquaint yourself with the sermon please see the secretary or the web page.) Several of us met several times concerning the attempted infiltration. Several people met several times with one person in particular. I felt that all of this was getting us nowhere, and the only effective way of handling the issue was for me to preach the asked-for sermon on Voices United. I did. After this the issue was dead.

Another way of handling the issue, a better way, is to put it in the hands of elders who are gospel-informed, spiritually alert, and able to recognise the wolf’s threat to the flock. This approach presupposes elders who are gospel-informed, spiritually alert, and wolf-sensitive.

 

[5] Paul says he admonished the elders in Ephesus, night and day, with tears, for three years. Imagine it: the apostle reminding the elders without interruption, with tears, for three years, and not only reminding them but warning them, urging them, exhorting them (as the verb noutheteo implies.) Obviously the apostle regarded the elders as crucial to the church. Obviously he regarded their responsibilities – shepherding the congregation, looking out for wolves from without and wolves from within, remaining spiritually vigilant over the flock but first spiritually vigilant over themselves – as immense responsibilities.

 

[6] And yet in it all Paul never suggests that he shares their responsibility. They are elders; he is not. Then what is he? He’s an apostle. He never suggests that he’s an elder like them, a player on their team now giving them a pep-talk. He isn’t an elder like them; he’s an apostle.

What’s the difference? While elders have spiritual responsibility for a congregation, apostles are normative with respect to the faith and obedience of all Christians everywhere. Elders have jurisdiction over a local congregation; apostles are the benchmark for the faith and obedience of Christ’s people in all places, in all circumstances, and at all times.

Apostles, we know from scripture, are eye-witnesses of the resurrection of Jesus. Apostles are those whom the risen One has stopped in their tracks, has called to apostleship, and has commissioned to be the source and norm, the benchmark, the standard of what is faith in him and obedience to him.

Or think of it this way. By Christ’s appearance, call and commission the apostles are the normative witnesses to Jesus Christ himself. The content of their witness, the substance of their testimony, the totality of their confession, we now have in the form of scripture. To say that we acknowledge the authority of scripture is to say that we acknowledge the authority of the apostles, acknowledge the authority of their confession of Jesus Christ. To be sure, faith is always faith in the living person of our Lord; faith is always faith in Jesus Christ alone; obedience is always obedience to him alone. It is always to the person of Jesus Christ that we are intimately related. Still, the form our faith and obedience takes is always the form of the apostles’ confession. To believe in Jesus Christ is to believe in him as the apostles believed in him and therein to find that we are now intimately related to the living person of Jesus Christ himself. It’s never the case that the apostles believe one thing about Jesus Christ but the church believes something else. Either the church believes in conformity with what the apostles believe or it isn’t “church.” Plainly, then, the apostolic confession stands above the church; it determines what is church.

Let me say it again: the apostles are those whom the risen Lord arrests, addresses, calls and commissions. For this reason when Paul speaks of “his gospel” he reminds the wayward Christians in Galatia, “No man gave me my gospel; no man taught it to me; it came as a direct revelation from Jesus Christ.” (Gal. 1:11 J.B. Phillips)

No man “gave” it to Paul. But this isn’t to say he’d never heard the gospel from human lips prior to his seizure on the Damascus road. He’d heard the gospel from human lips many times over. He’d heard it so often and understood it so thoroughly (albeit disagreeing with it) that he’d harassed Christians relentlessly. He’d been present at the stoning of Stephen. He’d heard the gospel from human lips time without number. Nevertheless he insists, “No man gave it to me; no man taught it to me; it came as a direct revelation from Jesus Christ.” What he means, of course, is that his apprehension of the gospel isn’t second-hand. Regardless of how many times he’d heard it from how many people, he was personally visited with a resurrection-appearance of our Lord; he was personally arrested, subdued and thereafter sent into the world as an apostle; sent as an apostle of Jesus Christ with a commission from the hand of the living-crucified himself. In other words, Paul was an apostle by direct appointment from Jesus Christ. He was not an apostle because the church made him such, the way the church makes elders. He was made an apostle the way all apostles are made.

For the next three years Paul worked as a missionary in Syria, Arab territory. Then he came back to Jerusalem for two weeks, he tells us, speaking only with Peter. Then he went back to Syria for fourteen years. When he returned once more to Jerusalem he spoke, this time, with the three “pillar” apostles (as he calls them, tongue-in-cheek), Peter, James and John. These three “pillar” apostles were satisfied that Paul was genuine, a bona fide believer in Jesus Christ, a real apostle, not a “phoney baloney.” With the approval of the three, Paul didn’t go back to Syria; this time he began working among the congregations in cities whose names are familiar to us: Ephesus, Philippi, Colosse, Rome.

For the next minute or two let’s pretend something; let’s pretend that Paul comes back to Jerusalem after seventeen years of faithful missionary work in Syria. He meets with Peter, James and John, and this time they don’t approve him. Let’s pretend they tell Paul they don’t think he’s an apostle at all. What does Paul do next? Does he fall into depression and mumble despondently, “For seventeen years I’ve done apostolic work and now you fellows tell me I was never an apostle like you at all. I must have fooled myself. I’ve wasted all those years. What’s more, I undertook the work because the risen Lord accosted me and commissioned me. At least I thought he had, but I must have been mistaken about that too. In fact, I’ve been mistaken about everything. I need a career change. Perhaps I can be a public relations specialist (since I get along well with Gentiles) or even a private detective (since I used to be good at sniffing out secrets.) But in any case I’ve been deluded and I need a career change” – would the apostle ever say this? If the three pillar apostles had not approved Paul, had not recognised him as fellow-apostle, he would have said to them as he said to the church in Corinth, “Am I not an apostle? Have I not seen Jesus our Lord? (1Cor. 9:1) Well I have, fellows, and if you won’t admit this, too bad for you. Just stay out of my way and I’ll stay out of yours. But you are wrong if you think I am any less an apostle than you.”

 

[7] I’m not an apostle. I’m an ordained minister. As a minister do I stand closer to the apostles or to elders? Am I first cousin to the apostles or first cousin to elders? I am first cousin to the apostles. A minute ago I said that the apostles’ confession of Jesus Christ is the benchmark for everyone’s faith; that is, the apostles’ confession (scripture) separates true faith in the living Lord Jesus from sheer fantasy. As an ordained minister my responsibility is to hold the congregation to the apostolic confession of our Lord. Left to itself, a congregation drifts. It will drift of itself in any case; and when shoved by Bill Phipps and Howard Mills and Voices United, a congregation will be thrust away from the apostles and thereby thrust away from the Lord. As an ordained minister my responsibility is to hold the congregation to the conviction of the apostles and thereby keep the congregation within the orbit of him to whom the apostles always pointed.

Let me say it again. I am not an apostle. Still, under the apostles I’m charged with a normative task: ensuring that the congregation honours those whose testimony differentiates authentic faith in Jesus Christ from sheer fantasy.

I’ve spoken frequently here of my vocation to the ministry. Like the summons with which the apostles of old were summoned, my call to the ministry is a call “from above.” The church did not create it. The church can only recognise it. Ordination to the ministry is ultimately ordination at the hand of the Lord. The ritual of ordination is a denomination’s attempt at recognising a vocation from God. But in no case can a denomination either confer it or rescind it. If tomorrow morning The United Church ceases to recognise my vocation, that vocation remains unimpaired, as surely as Paul’s remained unimpaired whether the “pillar” apostles recognised him or not.

 

[8] There is no implied superiority in any of this. Paul never suggested he was humanly superior to the elders in Ephesus. He merely insisted that he was an apostle while they were elders. The nature of his authority differed from theirs. In this, however, he never undervalued them. On the contrary, just thinking that the elders might fail in their responsibilities caused him to weep, night and day, for three years.

 

[9] Today we are inducting elders in Streetsville United Church. What are their responsibilities? They are to be spiritually vigilant concerning themselves. They are to be spiritually vigilant concerning the congregation as they shepherd it under the care of the Good Shepherd himself. They are to look out for wolves, false teachers, whether the wolves come from without or arise from within. In all of this they are to be ministered to by the ordained ministers so that they will always have before them the apostles’ confession of Jesus Christ, thereby ensuring that the congregation is forever acquainted with the living person of the master himself.

Modern-day Ephesus is located in the country of Turkey. It seems a long way away from Streetsville. In fact, it’s right next door.

 

                                                                          Victor Shepherd

February 1999

 

One Gentile’s Gratitude to the “Apostle to the Gentiles”

Acts 26:17-18     Romans 15: 7-21    Ephesians 4:17-19    Colossians 1:13

 

 

I: — Life is full of contradictions. One such contradiction is someone noble on trial before a scoundrel; a man of integrity on trial before a changeling; a person of truth on trial before a liar; someone willing to lay down his life for others on trial before someone who will kill without compunction in order to feed his “selfism”.

Paul was on trial before Agrippa II. Agrippa II was the great-grandson of Herod the Great. Herod the Great, known to us through the Christmas story as King Herod, was a Jew in name only whom Caesar installed in 47 B.C.E. Caesar knew he had a spineless puppet in Herod; Caesar knew that Herod would treacherously sell out on his own people and betray them into the hand of Rome again and again. Once installed as puppet king, Herod became nervous every time he thought of the real royal family. He had married a member of the real royal family, but not even marrying into the family allayed his anxiety. He decided he would have to have the entire royal family assassinated in order to eliminate any smouldering opposition that might flare up and consume him. And so he had the royal family assassinated, Stalin-like. To be sure, Herod did refurbish the temple in Jerusalem, but he also built shrines to pagan deities wherever he thought it politically expedient. When he heard that a king had been born in Bethlehem he slew every male infant who might just be the new king.

Twenty-five or thirty years later Herod’s son, Antipas, thought John the Baptist to be a nuisance after John had told Herodias, a member of the family, that she was both adulterous and incestuous. Whereupon Antipas, Herod’s son, had John beheaded. Jesus spoke of Herod Antipas as “that fox”. “Fox”, in first century Palestine, didn’t mean sly or cunning or devious. These latter meanings all came out of the 18th century British sport of fox-hunting. In first century Palestine “fox” was simply the worst thing you could call another person. When Herod Antipas was mentioned to Jesus, Jesus said, “That slimeball, that sleazebucket, that loathsome creep; don’t even breathe his name!”

A few years later still Herod’s grandson, Agrippa I, slew James the son of Zebedee.

And then came Herod’s great-grandson, Agrippa II. He hauled up Paul before him and insisted that Paul explain himself.

And Paul? Compared to the murderous, sleazy Herod family Paul resembled Martin Niemoeller before Hitler in Nazi Germany. After a pointed confrontation between Adolf and Martin, Else Niemoeller asked her husband what he had told Der Fuehrer. “I told him”, said Niemoeller, “that so far from being a great man he was a great coward.”

Paul? Compared to the Herod family Paul resembled Nicholas Ridley, one of the English Reformers, before his executioners on the eve of his death. “Do you know what’s going to happen to you tomorrow, Mr. Ridley?”, tormented those who hadn’t so much as a tenth of Ridley’s courage or brains. “Yes! I know what’s going to happen to me tomorrow”, replied Ridley; “Tomorrow I marry. Blessed are those who are invited to the marriage supper of the lamb!”

Paul before Agrippa II? Paul came from Tarsus, which metropolis he proudly spoke of as “no mean city”. Tarsus was a university city, famous for its culture. Paul was anything but a cultural oaf. He was educated, multi-lingual. He was a Roman citizen. That means his father or grandfather had rendered outstanding service to Rome. (Very few Jews ever got to be citizens.) He belonged to the tribe of Benjamin. The most famous member of the tribe of Benjamin was King Saul, Israel’s first monarch. Paul spoke of himself as “a Hebrew of the Hebrews.” He spoke Hebrew fluently. (Most Jews in Paul’s day spoke Greek. As a matter of fact Jews didn’t return to speaking Hebrew widely until 1948.) To speak Hebrew in Paul’s day meant that he came from an old, historic family, like the Massey family in Canada, or the Robarts family or the Molson family. And needless to say, at one time Paul’s family would have lived in Rosedale or Forest Hill or Westmount.

This was the apostle to the Gentiles.

 

II: — It had taken Agrippa II ten years to catch up to Paul. Ten years earlier the apostle had been overwhelmed as the risen Lord accosted him, called him and commissioned him. Accosted, he was stopped in his tracks. Called, he entered the service of the crucified whom he now knew to be raised from the dead and vindicated as the Sovereign Saviour of the Cosmos. Commissioned, he knew himself appointed particularly to a ministry among the Gentiles.

 

III: — And who were the Gentiles? We! We were — and are — the Gentiles to whom Paul was sent. And what was our reputation? In Ephesians 4 (17-19) Paul tells us what the people of his era knew of the Gentiles: (i) “futile in their thinking” (i.e., futile in the sense that their thinking, apart from mundane matters, isn’t connected to reality and they are therefore spiritually deluded — which is to say, ultimately deluded about life); (ii) “darkened in their understanding” (i.e., they have no comprehension of the nature of God and the truth of God and the way of God); (iii) “hard-hearted” (POROSIS is the Greek word Paul uses, and it means harder than marble — i.e., the Gentiles are devoid of spiritual sensitivity, are ignorant of God, and therefore are alienated from the life of God). The result? The apostle doesn’t hesitate to say (i) Gentiles are spiritually callous (ii) they are licentious, indulging in sexual conduct that is abhorrent even as they think it to be fine; they even indulge in sexual conduct that is perverse while remaining unable to recognize its perverseness! (iii) Gentiles are so greedy that they don’t care whom they hurt or how they behave in their frenetic pursuit of all that they crave. To sum it all up: in the ancient world Gentiles gave every evidence that they were spiritually ignorant, mentally obtuse, and morally degenerate. If we modernites think Paul to be exaggerating we should (i) remember that no one in the ancient world disagreed with him (ii) read the daily newspaper.

Yet the little man from Tarsus knew that the risen Lord had appointed him apostle to the Gentiles. If he was going to be effective in his mission to us he would need to be possessed of resolute obedience to Christ that would remain resolute regardless of setbacks and hardships; he would need to be possessed too of boundless love for these people that would remain boundless in the face of Gentiles like the Christians in Corinth who behaved just like Gentiles and for whom immeasurable patience was needed. Resolute obedience to the Lord who had called him and commissioned him; boundless love for the people who had been placed on his heart; endless patience for spiritually challenged folk who put patience to the test every day: Paul needed all of this and had all of this.

 

IV: — Paul’s mission to the Gentiles took off like a rocket. He gladly told Agrippa II how God had honoured his obedience and love and patience.

(i) First of all he told Agrippa that the Gentiles who embraced the Gospel “had their eyes opened and were turned from darkness to light.” They had been in the dark. As they heard the gospel they were illumined and moved from darkness to light.

Many Gentiles in Paul’s era (and ours) thought all of this to be ridiculous. They insisted they couldn’t be in the dark. Why, they had in their ranks Socrates, Plato, Aristotle, plus so many other philosophers whose thought is studied to this day (as it should be). A student of philosophy myself, I am the last person to belittle the intellectual rigour of philosophy. The Gentiles of Paul’s day reminded him that not only could they claim the intellectual riches of the Greeks; they could also claim the practical genius of the Romans. Roman jurisprudence governed the inhabited world; Roman military science maintained order throughout the empire; Roman roads fostered trade and commerce and boosted the material prosperity of everyone; Roman architecture and Roman administration are models to this day.

The apostle belittled none of this. Roman roads hastened the spread of the gospel. He appealed to Roman justice as soon as he was victimized. He discussed Greek philosophy when he evangelized the Greeks in Athens.

Nevertheless, he insisted that Gentiles were in the dark with respect to the true and living God. After all, they knew nothing of the Holy One of Israel, nothing of God’s 1400-year struggle with that people he had chosen to bear his name, nothing of God’s holiness — completely foreign to the debauchery of the Greek and Roman deities — which rendered God wholly other than his creation in both its shame and its glory.

Similarly the Gentiles knew nothing of the Way that the God of Israel appoints his people to walk. After all, to look at one area of life only, Greek men knew that women were essential to reproduction even as they knew that ultimate sensual pleasure was to be found with a 12-year old boy.

Paul told the Gentiles that the only one who could illumine their darkness was the One who had humbled himself in a manger and humiliated himself on a cross. He told them that this one alone was God’s self-identification with them in their folly and sickness, suffering and sin. He told them that God loved them so much, despite their sin, that God had submitted himself in his Son to the contempt of Romans who reserved crucifixion for rapists and deserters and traitors.

When the Gentiles finally understood who God is and what he has done, they also understood who they were in the light of God’s truth and what they could become by his mercy. Their darkness was now light.

In scripture light is always associated with Truth. Truth (capital “T”) means reality. When Paul declared the gospel among the Gentiles he wasn’t offering them another philosophy, one more philosophy to be added to the curriculum of the University of Tarsus. When Paul declared the gospel he was exposing them to Reality. As they knew reality — the effectual presence of the living Lord Jesus Christ — they knew too that this reality transcended any and all philosophy. Their darkness had become light.

 

(ii) Next the apostle told Agrippa II that the Gentiles had also turned from the power of Satan to God; i.e., from the power of Satan to the power of God. We who are cerebral types (Streetsville congregation is markedly cerebral, on account of the bias of the preacher) unconsciously assume that the primary purpose of the gospel is to correct misinformation, to replace incorrect ideas with correct ideas. But correct information is only a means to an end; the primary purpose of the gospel is to do something, do something with us, move us from one sphere of dominion to another, move us from one orbit to another, from one jurisdiction or domain to another. Experts in electromagnetism speak of “force-fields”. Force-fields are the area within which magnets attract particles and set up electrical charges. If the position or power of a magnet is changed, the electrical charge is changed and the entire force-field is changed. Imagine Jesus Christ and the evil one as either magnets or electrical charges. The advent of Jesus Christ introduced a new power, new force, new charge into the cosmos, with the result that the entire force-field changed. Now the Gentiles didn’t have to be drawn to one only; they could be drawn elsewhere. In fact, the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead was a huge magnification of his power, with the result that he now could draw magnetically those who earlier had known only the “pull” of a force that did them no good. The Gentiles who came to faith under Paul’s ministry rejoiced that they had been drawn magnetically to the One whose charge changed the force-field for all time and would continue to draw all manner of men and women to him.

In his letter to the Christians in Colosse Paul exults with the congregation there, exclaiming with them, “God has delivered us from the dominion of darkness and transferred us to the kingdom of his beloved Son.” (Colossians 1:13) The two key words are “dominion” and “transferred”. “Dominion ” has to do with jurisdiction or mastery. The question then is, “Under whose dominion do we live?”

Let’s approach the matter from a different angle. When the apostle says that the Gentiles had turned from the power of Satan to the power of God, we must remember that power is the capacity to achieve purpose. The question then is, “What purpose governs our life?” — not, “What purpose do we say governs it?” (we’re all going to say that the most noble purpose governs it); not, “What purpose would we like to govern it?” but simply, “What purpose governs our lives now?”

And if power is the capacity to achieve purpose, what renders us able to achieve the purpose that now governs us? What resources surround us so as to foster fulfillment of that purpose? What force-field suffuses us and invigorates us and renders us visible evidence of a force-field that is as invisible (yet as real) as electromagnetism?

The Gentiles who now knew themselves embraced by Jesus Christ knew they had moved from the power of Satan to God.

 

(iii) Finally, Paul told Agrippa II that the Gentiles had “received forgiveness of sins and a place among those who are sanctified by faith in Christ.” At last the believing Gentiles had a place: they belonged to the people of God. It may seem obvious to us today that as soon as the Gentiles grasped our Lord they were added to the household and family of God. It may seem obvious to us now, after 2000 years of having Gentiles in the church. But it wasn’t obvious then, when Gentiles were thought to be forever barred from the household and family of God.

Let us always remember that while Israel of old distinguished between faithful Jews and unfaithful, Israel as a whole restricted the family of God to Jews, albeit faithful Jews. Let us never forget that the public ministry of Jesus unfolded within only a few miles of Jerusalem. Jesus never lingered in a Gentile city, darting in and out and that only rarely. He met very few Gentiles. When a Gentile woman pestered him until he helped her he told her, “I was sent only to the lost sheep of the house of Israel.” (Matt. 15:24) The earliest church looked upon itself as a Messianic group within Israel. It took a sledgehammer blow on Peter’s head before he saw that Gentiles could be admitted to the people of God through faith in Christ. And it took a shattering collision with our Lord on the road to Damascus before Paul knew that his vocation was to take the gospel to you and me in order that we too might be added to the family of God.

I’m not suggesting that there were no Gentile Christians at all before Paul’s adventures on our behalf. Certainly there were. There were Gentile Christians in Rome before Paul ever got to Rome. But Gentile Christians were few and far between. They would have remained few and far between had the little man from Tarsus not known that he had been sent among the likes of you and me as surely as Jesus had known himself sent only to the lost sheep of the house of Israel.

I’m a Gentile. I’m one of those who are strangers to Israel, says Paul, and who are spiritually ignorant, mentally obtuse, and morally degenerate. I’m a Gentile. But thanks to the undiscourageable man who spoke Hebrew like Moses and Greek like Socrates, a Jew who was yet a citizen of the Roman Empire, I’ve been turned from darkness to light and from the power of Satan to God, with the result that I have received forgiveness of sins and a place among those who are sanctified by faith in Jesus Christ.

If you are wondering what the point of this sermon is, the point is simple: it is one Gentile’s gratitude to a Jew who wanted only to tell all the Gentiles that they all could — and should — grasp the One Jew given to the world and thereafter enjoy the company of Abraham and Deborah and Jeremiah and Miriam. I’m a Gentile who will ever be grateful to that apostle through whose faithfulness the Holy One of Israel has become mine, and I his, for ever and ever.

                   

                                                                      Victor Shepherd

January 1997           

 

You asked for a sermon on “The Almost Christian”

Acts 26:28

Many well-known preachers have preached well-known sermons on the person who is “almost” Christian. We can understand why. After all, the church has always been fringed with those who seem almost Christian! They appear to be on the cusp of the kingdom. They are sincere, zealous, concerned, committed, even though what they are committed to is less than the gospel; for if they were committed to the gospel (that is, committed to Jesus Christ, him whose gospel it is) they would no longer be “almost” Christian.

No doubt the well-known sermons by well-known preachers have used the text of Acts 26:28, where King Agrippa says to the apostle Paul, “Almost thou persuadest me to be a Christian.” Note the archaic English: “Almost thou persuadest me…”. It’s from the old King James Version of the Bible (1611). Actually, the meaning of the Greek text underlying the English is ambiguous. Modern translations therefore read quite differently. Look at the Revised Standard Version, for instance: “In a short time you think to make me a Christian.” The sense here is entirely different, for there is no suggestion here that Agrippa is “almost persuaded”. On the contrary, he sounds defiant, intransigent, and perhaps even slightly mocking: “What makes you think you are going to make a Christian of me?”

The background to the text is this. Paul is on trial before Festus, the Roman Governor. Paul defends himself before Festus, telling the governor of his vocation and his mission to the Gentiles. Paul includes his seizure at God’s hand on the road to Damascus. When Festus hears all this — especially the Damascus road episode — he says, “Paul, you are mad.” Paul then turns to King Agrippa, the puppet Jewish ruler in the Roman province. In his exposition of the gospel (which Agrippa has overheard) Paul has argued that Jesus of Nazareth is the fulfilment of the Hebrew prophets. Now Paul says to Agrippa, “Do you believe the prophets?” Agrippa knows that Paul has backed him into a corner. If Agrippa says, “No, I don’t believe the prophets”, Paul will reply, “You don’t? You are a Jew and you don’t believe the prophets? What kind of a Jew are you?” On the other hand, if Agrippa says that he does believe the prophets, Paul will reply, “You tell me you believe the prophets and you have heard my reasoning as to why Jesus is the fulfilment of the prophets; so you too must believe in Jesus too. Then why am I on trial?” Agrippa knows he’s been cornered. Wearily, even slightly mockingly, he says to Paul, “In a short time you think to make me a Christian.”

Those well-known sermons of yesteryear on the theme of the “almost” Christian; they often appealed to a misunderstanding of the text of Acts 26:28. But no matter! Regardless of how the text may have been misread, many people are “almost” Christians. Our Lord admitted as much himself when he said of an earnest seeker, “You are not far from the Kingdom.” Not far from the Kingdom, to be sure, but also not quite yet in!

Today I am going to preach the sermon you have asked for: the “almost” Christian. Never mind the text in Acts 26; think instead of the text in Mark 12, “You are not far from the Kingdom”. Surely it means, “You are almost a Christian.”

Who are the “almost” Christians?

I:(i) — In the first place, they are those people who view the gospel as a trustworthy guide to personal morality. They deem personal morality to be the most significant aspect of anyone’s life. They know what overtakes a society when personal morality is undervalued. Chaos overtakes such a society.

Billions of dollars have been poured into the innermost inner cities of the U.S., into what is now called the “urban jungle”. There is virtually nothing to show for the billions spent. Robbery, murder, extortion, drug-trafficking; all these thrive, even proliferate. Not to mention the “graft”. Not to mention the indescribable violence. And no one knows what to do about it.

American cities? The last time I was in criminal court a judge was sentencing two 19-year olds who had jammed a knife against the ribs of a Brampton teenager and had stolen his Chicago Bulls jacket. As the judge pronounced sentence he told the two 19-year olds that they were despicable, loathsome in fact. “We don’t want a society where someone is going to be physically threatened and psychologically traumatized just because he’s wearing an item of clothing someone else wants”, the judge hissed as he locked up the two fellows. But of course such a society is the one we are certainly going to have when personal morality breaks down.

Moralists are correct in reminding us what happens when morality is set aside: no one can be trusted, everything breaks down, society crumbles.

In primitive societies a man often had more than one wife. Yet regardless of how many wives he may have had, he wasn’t permitted another man’s wife. The most primitive society knew what would happen to the society if wife-raiding were permitted.

Is cheating on examinations a small matter? If we think it is, then we should be prepared to be represented by a lawyer who knows nothing, be operated on by a surgeon who wouldn’t know an artery from an eyeball, sold drugs by a pharmacist who is just as likely to poison us, and drive on a bridge whose engineer builds collapsible bridges. To say that cheating on exams is a small matter is, to say the least, that professional competence is unimportant. Not only is this ridiculous; it’s lethal. (Strictly speaking, these considerations are nota even moral, but rather merely utilitarian. The moral issue is that cheating on examinations is simply wrong.)

Moralists who look on the gospel as a trustworthy guide for personal morality are not far from the Kingdom.

 

(ii) Who are the “almost” Christians? Those who regard the gospel as a program for social improvement. Surely a major factor in social improvement has been high-quality public education. Egerton Ryerson (who preached from this pulpit last century) was the father of Ontario’s educational system. I maintain that his vision was grand. He envisioned quality education for all children, not merely the sons and daughters of the rich, not merely the sons and daughters of Anglicans (the established church). He envisioned public education which was not at all inferior to private schooling, available to all regardless of financial status or religious affiliation. It was to be paid for by the taxpayer, since the entire society would benefit.

I am aware that there are problems with our health-care system. Nonetheless, I admire the populist prairie Methodism which eventually gave Saskatchewan quality health care for everyone, the remaining provinces soon following Saskatchewan’s example. Does anyone want to return to the days when hospital bills loomed as the biggest threat to any family? My mother was hospitalized for 75 days with a heart attack. Had she sold everything she owned (and thereafter become a ward of the state) she still couldn’t have paid the bills. Does anyone want to say that quality medical care should be available only to the most affluent?

“Almost” Christians recognize that it was the gospel which accorded women a place they were denied in ancient Greece and Rome. They recognize that the gospel inflamed those who led campaigns on so many social fronts, such as child labour and working conditions in mines and factories.

(iii) Who are the “almost” Christians? Included among them are those who recognize the Christian inspiration to the arts. Whenever I walk through an art gallery which features the history of painting I am startled at the gospel themes depicted. The annunciation to Mary; the boy Jesus “stumping” the clergy in the temple; the crucifixion, the return of the prodigal son.

My favourite musical composition is Handel’s Messiah. Close behind are Mozart’s Requiem and Masses. What about Michelangelo’s sculpture? And the gospel themes of countless novels! “Almost” Christians know that the gospel has inspired those art-expressions without which we should be humanly impoverished.

“Almost” Christians, those not far from the Kingdom, in a word, are the people who have seized one implicate or aspect of the gospel; they then identify the whole of the gospel with this one aspect. To be sure, they have skewed the gospel by doing this, and because they have skewed it they are near the Kingdom but not yet in it. Then how do “almost” Christians cease being “almost”? How do we simply become citizens of the Kingdom of God?

II(i): — First we need to see that the core, the hub, the essence of what the Christian church is about is the living person of Jesus Christ himself. To be sure, a moral code is useful. We’d all rather have moral neighbours living next door than immoral. Nonetheless, a code, however moral, is qualitatively different, categorically different, from the living person of the risen one himself.

We often fail to grasp this point, I think, inasmuch as we are misled by the word “believe”. In everyday English “believe” has the force of “admit the truth of a statement”. “Do you believe what you read in the newspaper?” means “Do you admit the truth of the statements in the newspaper?”. “Do you believe in Jesus?”, on the other hand, means eversomuch more than “Do you believe statements about Jesus?”. Our Lord did not first ask people to believe a statement about him, however true. He first asked people to follow him, live with him, love him, know him, trust him. The emphasis is always on him; the living person himself; nothing less, nothing other.

Mark tells us that the purpose of our Lord’s calling disciples was “that they might be with him”. What was the point of being with him? There is no point in addition to being with him. In view of who he is, being with him is the point! It’s as though someone were to ask, “What’s the point in loving one’s spouse?” In view of who our spouse is, loving her is the point. It isn’t the case that the point of loving our spouse is to gain something beyond loving her. To be looking for something beyond loving her is not be loving her at all.

“Almost” Christians assume that Christianity is helpful or useful somewhere, somehow. Christians, however don’t think first of usefulness; we think first of truth. Christians know that Jesus Christ himself is real; that he loves us, longs for us, calls us into his company. Once in his company we know that life with him needs no justification beyond this, just as loving one’s spouse is not a means to anything else and needs no justification in terms of anything else.

 

(ii) To say all of this slightly differently. We move from being “almost” Christian to actually being Christian as we come to see that life is finally, ultimately, profoundly, not a matter of codes or schemes or artistic inspiration but rather a matter of relationships; as we come to see that faith is simply a living relationship with Jesus Christ.

I often think we are confused by the different meanings of the English word “faith”. The word “faith” can mean either “that which is believed, the truth to which we subscribe”, or “our ongoing trust and love and loyalty and obedience.” When the Apostles’ Creed is recited the clergyman conducting the service usually prefaces it with something like, “Let us stand and repeat the historic expression of the faith.” “The faith” here refers to the notions, the ideas, the opinions, the views which people are asked to subscribe to. Everyone knows, however, that anyone at all may indeed subscribe to all the right ideas, even acknowledge them as true, yet be possessed of a heart which is far from God. Did not God himself say through the prophet Isaiah, “This people draw near with their mouth and honour me with their lips, while their hearts are far from me and their fear of me is a commandment of men learned by rote“? Listen to another translation: “This people has approached me with its mouth and honoured me with its lips, but has kept its heart from me, and its worship of me has been a commandment of men, learned by rote.” Isaiah’s people use the correct theological vocabulary, but all the while they neither fear God nor love God. Yes, they go to church, but their worship (so-called) of God is but a “commandment of men learned by rote”. They have not yet worshipped God because they have known themselves overwhelmed by God. The commandment of men is but learned by rote, having not yet been written on their heart. The apostle James says that the devils espouse an impeccable theology; it is entirely orthodox. Nevertheless, they remain devils.

If we are to understand the “almost” Christian and how we move from “almost” to “Christian”, we must differentiate between the two meanings of the word “faith”. After all, someone who can subscribe to every last item in the Apostles’ Creed is said to be possessed of strong faith, while someone who can’t is said to be possessed of weaker faith. The truth is, both of them could be possessed of no faith at all inasmuch as both of them could subscribe to right ideas yet be possessed of no trust in our Lord, no love, no obedience. We move from “almost” Christian to “Christian” as come to love our Lord, honour him, trust him, fear him, thank him, obey him. We commit as much of ourselves as we know of ourselves to as much of him as we know of him. And if for awhile there are items in the orthodox expressions of Christian belief concerning which we have reservations, then we can wait until our reservations are dealt with; but we cannot wait, must not wait, to commit as much of ourselves as we know of ourselves to as much of our Lord as we know of him.

 

(iii) All of which brings us to a point I have mentioned several times in the last few minutes: obedience. Jesus maintained that this was a major distinction between pseudo-disciples and genuine disciples. With, I imagine, a peculiar combination of exasperation and grief Jesus says to some would-be (i.e., “almost”) disciples, “Why do you call me ‘Lord, Lord’, and not do what I tell you?” Then he adds immediately the parable of the man who built his house on rock (which house survived a flood — flood being the biblical symbol for chaos) and the other man who built his house on sand (which house collapsed into ruin). The point to note is this: it is obedience which spells the difference between thriving and dying.

Have you ever heard of George MacDonald, novelist and poet? C.S Lewis wrote of George MacDonald, a 19th century Scottish writer, “I know hardly any other writer who seems to be closer, or more continually close, to the Spirit of Christ himself.” I think Lewis was correct: to read George MacDonald is to gain great affinity to the Spirit of Christ. What did MacDonald say about obedience and its place in our moving beyond the “almost” Christian? “Obedience is the one key of life.” This should be etched into our minds forever. “Obedience is the one key of life.” “Whoever will live [that is, truly live] must cease to be a slave and become a child of God. There is no halfway house of rest, where ungodliness may be dallied with [flirted with], nor prove quite fatal.” When a young man complained that he did not understand when Jesus commanded him to do this or that, MacDonald commented, “Had he done as the Master told him, he would soon have come to understand. Obedience is the opener of eyes.” Again, MacDonald writes, “It is simply absurd to say you believe or even want to believe in him, if you do not do anything he tells you.” And finally, “To say we might disobey and be none the worse would be to say that no might be yes and light sometimes darkness.”

 

(iv) The last point has to do with sacrifice. As we have seen so far we move from being “almost” Christian to “Christian” as the living person of Jesus is accorded first place in our hearts and minds and motivation, as we see that life consists in relationships, and pre-eminently in a relationship with him, as faith is seen to entail obedience; and finally as our obedience even goes to the lengths Jesus himself speaks of when he says, “If anyone wants to be mine, let him, let her, take up her cross and follow me.” In other words, the sign that our following is genuine, sincere, whole-hearted and not merely a romp or a picnic is this: our following entails cross-bearing. There is genuine sacrifice we make — gladly make — for him who first sacrificed everything for us.

At this point the “almost” Christian has become “the real thing”. At this point, says our Lord, there is indescribable joy in heaven. Not to speak of the joy in some individual’s own heart.

 

F I N I S

                                                                                     Victor A. Shepherd    

February 1994

Acts 26:28 KJV and RSV
Mark 12:34
Isaiah 29:13
Luke 6:46
Mark 8:34

 

Not Ashamed of the Gospel – I

 Romans 1:16   I John 5:12

 

I: — I am not ashamed of the gospel. Why should I be? I was nine years old when I understood that provision had been made for me in the cross. At the same time I understood that because provision had been made for me, provision needed to be made for me. In other words I became aware of my nine year old sinnership. To be sure, I didn’t have a vocabulary as mature as the vocabulary I am using now; I had only the words of a youngster. My simple vocabulary, however, in no way diminished the truth of my understanding.

We should never make light of a child’s understanding of spiritual matters. After all, way back then I knew with a clarity which has never left me of God’s judgement, my peril, his promise; I knew of the sufficiency of the remedy, and I knew I had to embrace the One whose arms had already spread wide for me.

Of course I had only the understanding of the pre-teenager. Nonetheless it sank into me, indelibly, that the provision of a remedy which entailed the death of God’s Son could only mean that I was sick unto death myself and therefore should not deny my condition or slight the sacrifice made for me.

I was fourteen when I became aware of my vocation to the ministry: a vocation from the gospel (that is, from Jesus Christ himself) for the sake of the gospel. I said not a word to anyone. (I had seen too many “calls” to the ministry fizzle out like wet firecrackers.) I waited until I was twenty-three to stun my family speechless as I told them I would no longer pursue a professorship in philosophy.

When well-wishers told me that the ministry was a noble undertaking inasmuch as religion was helpful and idealistic young people are best at promoting religion’s helpfulness, I shook my head. The ministry meant one thing for me, and it had nothing to do with idealism or helpfulness. Ministry was the declaration of a gospel which was neither mere idea nor ideal nor idealistic. Ministry was the service of that gospel which was — and is– God’s power for salvation.

I have never been ashamed of the gospel. If I were tempted to be ashamed of the gospel (which is to say, ashamed of my Lord himself) I needed only to recall his pronouncement:

Those who are ashamed of me and of my words in this adulterous and
sinful generation, of them the Son of Man will be ashamed when he comes
in the glory of his Father with the holy angels.

We always know that people are ashamed of the gospel when they try to tell us that people can be secret disciples of Jesus, like the clergy without number who have approached me and quietly told me that they have secretly agreed with my stand in our denomination’s struggle. But there is no such thing as a secret disciple. Jesus insists that “secret disciple” is a contradiction in terms. You must have noticed that whenever Jesus called someone into his company, in the days of his earthly ministry, he always called that person publicly. James and John, surrounded by the other men and women in the maritime fishing village; Matthew sitting at his desk at Revenue Canada, surrounded by all the crabby people who resented having to pay taxes. All such people whom Jesus called had to stand up publicly and therein declare whose they were, and therein invite the onlookers to witness their stand and hold them to it if ever they appeared to depart from it. Don’t forget Zacchaeus. Jesus called Zacchaeus out of his tree-perch and had him stand in front of a crowd as big as the crowd which gathers around the Santa Claus parade. Only then did Jesus say that he and Zacchaeus would eat together in the privacy of Zacchaeus’s home. To come to faith in Jesus Christ, to become a disciple, is to be identified before thousands as loyal to the One whom the world despises and rejects.

Let me say right now that it is not the world which is ashamed of the gospel. The world may be hostile to the gospel or contemptuous of the gospel. But the world is not ashamed of the gospel. It is the church which is ashamed of the gospel.

Recently I was handed a questionnaire which a pulpit search committee had distributed among members of a Toronto congregation. Parishioners were to indicate, among several options, which options they deemed to have greater priority. One of the options to which they could assign high or low priority was “commitment to Jesus Christ”. Faith in Jesus Christ was an option for the minister they were going to call. The fact that this item appeared in the list at all bespeaks undeniable shame of the gospel. Immediately I thought of three NT documents (the gospel of Mark, the first epistle of Peter, and the book of Revelation), all of which were written to support Christians who were unashamed of the gospel and who would never be ashamed of it even though the fact that they cherished the gospel guaranteed their martyrdom.

William Tyndale, the English translator of the bible whose translation was the foundation of the King James Version; Tyndale was executed for his work as translator. He knew what danger he was courting by putting the scriptures into English. Then why did he persist? He persisted because he was convinced that if Englishmen and -women were without an English translation of the bible they would never know the salvation of God. He was right. No room for shame here!

Contrast Tyndale with a former moderator of The United Church whose article appeared in the Toronto Star during the summer. The article concerned the “indignity” which a group called Exodus International was foisting on others. (Toronto was the venue for a North America-wide convention of Exodus International.) Exodus International consists of people whom God’s power unto salvation has brought out of a homosexual/lesbian lifestyle; these people now exercise a ministry for the sake of those who long for deliverance from the same lifestyle. Our former moderator insisted most vehemently that any offering of such help was an indignity. Am I supposed to believe that holding out hope and help and healing to any habituated person is an indignity? It is labelled “indignity” only by someone who is ashamed of the gospel.

Pat Allan is a woman of whom you likely will not have heard before now. She is a leader in a Toronto-based “exodus” ministry called New Directions. Pat insists that she was led — and enabled — to leave her lesbian lifestyle, but not because she was disgusted with herself and wanted deliverance from it. She didn’t find it repugnant at all; she saw no reason why she should. Until, that is, until she was gripped by the gospel. As the gospel possessed her she came to know first-hand that God is holy. Apprised of the holiness of God she saw that her lifestyle (with which she was content) was incompatible with holiness of God, incompatible with the holiness God ordains for his people. It was the first step in her new direction, and the beginning of a subsequent ministry. I have heard Pat Allan speak at length and I have never heard her say she regards herself as the victim of an indignity. Plainly she is not ashamed of the gospel.

 

II: — I am not ashamed of the gospel. I regard as entirely accurate Paul’s depiction of what human existence is apart from the gospel. Apart from the gospel (that is, apart from the power of God which saves those who belong to Jesus Christ) people are unrighteous. The apostle tells us all about our unrighteousness. Listen to the analysis:

(i) people neither honour God nor thank him; that is, they are Godless.

(ii) they become futile in their thinking; their “senseless” minds are “darkened”. “Senseless” in the sense that they make no sense of the truth of God; “darkened” in the sense that they are ignorant of God and daily damage themselves and others.

(iii) they pretend to be wise; and precisely by pretending to be wise, says the apostle, they make themselves fools.

(iv) they are idolaters; they give their hearts to, are won over to, spend their lives pursuing what is not God.

(v) the cap on it all, says the apostle, is that God gives them up to the consequences of their Godlessness. The consequences of their Godlessness Paul summarizes as “base mind and improper conduct”. He then fills in the details of “base mind and improper conduct” by mentioning, among others, “covetousness, malice, envy, murder, strife, deceit, gossip, slander, sexual impropriety, bragging, ceaseless invention of evil”. The he winds it all up with a four-word description: “foolish, faithless, heartless, ruthless”.

Before you say, “I know people just like that”; before you say this, he tells us, have a look in the mirror. For what we condemn in others we exemplify ourselves. “We” and “they” have exactly the same heart condition.

Am I ashamed of the gospel? The “set” of fallen human nature is a very serious set, even as it is set concrete-hard. I might be ashamed of the gospel if the gospel were merely a “nice idea”, but entirely ineffective and useless in the face of fallen human nature. But the gospel isn’t an idea; it’s power, says the apostle, the power of God for the salvation of all who admit humankind’s powerlessness before God and entrust themselves to the empowered One whom God raised from the dead.

The people who are trapped in a crumpled automobile; do you think they are ashamed of those mechanical jaws used to wrench apart the folded-up car and free them when they have no chance at all of freeing themselves? Do you think they would ever complain that the mechanical jaws lack good taste or delicacy or subtlety? Do you think they would ever speak of the rescue-operation as an affront to their dignity?

I am not ashamed of the gospel. The only serious rival to the gospel in the twentieth century is Marxism. Everywhere Marxism is exposed as fraudulent in its claims and powerless to deliver what it promises. What has it done besides foster misery? The gospel never looked so good!

 

III: — I am not ashamed of the gospel. It is the power of God for salvation for any and all who cast themselves upon it. And why shouldn’t we do just that? In the few verses from Paul’s Roman letter which we are examining today he tells us first why he is ready to declare the gospel at Rome: he isn’t ashamed of it. Then he tells us why he isn’t ashamed of it: it is the power of God for salvation. Lastly he tells us why it is the power of God for salvation: in it the righteousness of God is operative. The gospel isn’t a storehouse of religious information. The gospel is that power which renders the righteousness of God operative. In other words, men and women whose sinnership means they are in the wrong before God are set right, righted, made right with God.

Nothing thrills me like hearing the gospel declared simply because I know there is nothing like it in the world. There are no substitutes for the gospel, period. Any part of the gospel story thrills me in its uniqueness and its effectiveness.

Think of the people in the Christmas story. They rejoice with great joy at the good news, for to them has been given a Saviour. News of a Saviour is good news, the best news, if (i) we profoundly need saving, and (ii) we cannot save ourselves. News is good news, in brief, if we are in genuine danger and cannot extricate ourselves from our peril. This good news will in turn engender great joy if — and only if — we recognize what (who) has been given to us and find that in seizing him he has already seized us even more tightly, more surely, than we shall ever seize him ourselves.

We must not reduce “power of God for salvation” to “power of God for human improvement” or “self-fulfilment” or “peace of mind” or any such thing. Of course the salvation of God, vast as it is, ultimately spells peace of mind and so on. But not primarily. In the first instance the salvation of God is a righted relationship (faith) which spells rescue from real peril, deliverance from eternal loss.

I am always on the lookout for flatterers who nod appreciatively, condescendingly in the direction of the gospel, but then immediately reinterpret and reduce words like “gospel”, “faith”, “salvation” to something which an unbelieving world will buy. Such people remind me that the English word “salvation” has roots in the Latin word “salus”. “Salus” means health; therefore salvation means health. Next I am told, in our psychology-conscious age, that health means feeling good about oneself, being integrated (was Jesus “integrated” in Gethsemane?) and “getting it all together”. No! Salvation, in scripture, is being delivered from bondage as judgement is rescinded. Before righteousness has anything to do with what is ethically right it means being put in the right with God, by God. Faith, the paperbacks tell us, is a matter of self-ownership and personal authenticity. No! Faith is the bond which unites us to Christ the Righteous One, and unites us like bondfast glue.

I am aware, as you are aware, that the work of the minister overlaps the work of the psychotherapist, the marriage counsellor, the educator, and so on. Yet there is one aspect of my work which overlaps with nothing else: the evangelist. The evangelist commends Jesus Christ to those who have not yet owned him and loved him and come to the assurance of their life in him. Plainly, the work of the evangelist is the most elemental work to be done concerning faith. The work of the evangelist is foundational, bedrock. To be sure, it is the task of the teacher to instruct believers in the implications of faith; the pastor is to guide believers in the way of faith; the prophet is to help believers to discern what the gospel requires in new historical developments. But teacher, pastor and prophet have work to do only after the work of the evangelist has been done. Believers can be instructed, guided and rendered discerning only after they have become believers.

It is incontrovertible to me that the mainline churches of our era have overlooked, or disdained, or simply repudiated the ministry of evangelism. The misdirection, heresy and collapse of the mainline churches of our era are sufficient proof to me that we neglected the work of evangelism. Why did we neglect it? We have not believed the gospel’s diagnosis of the spiritual condition of humankind. Not believing the gospel’s diagnosis we have not believed the gospel’s remedy. Not believing the gospel’s remedy we have been ashamed of the gospel. The result has been an edifice without foundation. Despite the absence of a foundation we have attempted to do something with bay windows and gabled roofs and patio decks and subtle electrical gadgetry; now we are watching the foundationless edifice settle into a sinkhole. Our denomination’s vulnerability to every wind of heresy and perfidy and apostasy; indeed it’s inability even to recognize such winds indicates that the primary aspect of Christian proclamation, the most elemental aspect, was assumed to have been done when in fact it hadn’t. Right? Wrong! It’s not that we assumed it to have been done when in fact it had not; rather, there was an implicit or explicit denial that it even needed to be done.

I cannot deny my own complicity in it all. As I look back over my own preaching I see that I have finessed one topic and subtly probed another, assuming all the while that a foundation had been laid when manifestly it had not. In my heart I always knew better. But to say this is not to excuse myself. And where I cannot be excused I can only repent. Then the throb of this note, the base-note pulse which is the foundation for whatever else is sounded, must be heard so clearly from this pulpit as to be both unmistakable and undeniable.

 

IV: — I can imagine what some of your must be thinking by now. Is Shepherd’s outlook going to shrivel? Is his mind going to narrow? Will he sound shrill? Will he turn his back on the suffering people who have exercised him for years and thump the bible instead? Of course he won’t. But he will do one thing: he will never tire of reminding the congregation of something that C.S. Lewis mentioned years ago and which a moment’s reflection render’s transparent. Lewis said, “Those who do the most effective work in this world are those who are most concerned about the next.” He is right. Those who are most concerning about that grand salvation which the power of God can effect; that is, those who know that abandoning themselves to Jesus Christ in faith rights their relationship with God now and secures it eternally — these people, transmuted by the gospel and possessed of assurance concerning their new standing with God, are precisely those who spent themselves self-forgetfully on behalf of others.

I could document this over and over. Instead I shall speak of one man, a friend for twenty-five years, who exemplifies this better than any living person I know. I speak of Bob Rumball, a United Church minister who has been on loan to the Evangelical Church of the Deaf in Toronto for thirty-five years. He became the pastor there soon after retiring as a football player with the Ottawa Rough Riders and the Toronto Argonauts. Since then he has pioneered eight mission churches for the deaf, as well as deaf ministries in Jamaica and Puerto Rico. He established a year-round camp and conference centre for the deaf; he has developed nine group homes for deaf children as well as a foster-home program. Not to mention a day-care for deaf children and the hearing children of deaf parents. As well as a centre for multi-handicapped children. Then there are the youth residence, the seniors’ residence and the elderly person recreation centre. Plus the vocational training in the sheltered workshop, the print shop and the garage. In addition Bob is found day after day in the courts, the hospitals, the jails and the probation officers, always interpreting for those who are otherwise victimized.

If you read the newspapers you will know that Bob is also chaplain to the Metro Toronto Police Department.

He has been recognized for his work:

1972 — Man of the Year, Canadian Association of the Deaf
1976 — Member of the Order of Canada
1978 — Paul Harris Fellowship of the Rotary Club of Canada
1982 — Order of Merit, City of Toronto
1982 — Canadian for Progress, The Canadian Progress Club
1985 — Gardiner Award, Council of Metropolitan Toronto

In addition, Bob is the only Canadian to be awarded the Humanitarian Award by the Lions Club International. (Other recipients have been Albert Schweitzer, Pope John 23rd, and Mother Teresa of Calcutta.)

At heart Bob remains an evangelist. He has conducted preaching missions throughout North America, and will continue to do so. He has remained unashamed of the gospel. He insists that the deaf person and the multi-handicapped person stand in as great spiritual need as anyone else. In other words, the humanitarian work he does on behalf of the deaf and the multi-handicapped is never a substitute for setting forth the only Saviour those people can ever have. A few weeks ago I was talking to Bob on the phone and I asked him how he would speak of his ministry in one sentence. With his customary directness he replied quoting a verse from the first epistle of John: Whoever has the Son has life; whoever has not the Son of God has not life.”

When Bob was a highschool student he was interviewed by a Toronto newspaperman who wrote a column on the highschool football player of the week. The Newspaperman asked Bob what he planned to do when he finished playing football. “I am going to be a missionary”, said Bob. The newspaperman was irked; “I asked you a serious question; give me a serious answer.” “I am going to be a missionary.” And so he has been.

The mission field is our doorstep. In the July issue of the United Church Observer one article described new developments in United Church Worship. The newest development incorporates “the tradition of godlessness.” Worship (of God) which includes elements of godlessness is, of course, a contradiction in terms and therefore illogical. Worse, however, it is blasphemous. The mission field is our doorstep. The mission field is our denomination. The mission field is our congregation.

“Whoever has the Son has life; whoever has not the Son of God has not life.” This note has not been sounded sufficiently in my ministry here. I hope to God that henceforth it always shall.

 

                                                                                            Victor Shepherd                    

Not Ashamed of the Gospel – II

 Romans 1:16-17

I like to go parties (as long as they aren’t on a Saturday night; in view of the claim I must honour on Sunday morning, I don’t party on Saturday night.) I like parties for several reasons. One reason is that I get to know what people are thinking. I’ve learned that some people will say more if they know I’m a clergyman, while others will say more if they don’t know.

Some people are more transparent, more natural, less guarded, less artificial if they don’t know I’m a clergyman; others are more straightforward, even aggressive (not to say angry) if they know I am, for then they can unload the complaint that’s festered inside them for years, a complaint about the faith or the clergy or the church or religion-at-large. Since people either know I’m a clergyman or they don’t know (there’s no third possibility), I can’t lose at a party.

At one party I attended someone moved me into a corner and then denounced the particularity of the gospel; its insufferable narrowness, its insupportable claim to exclusivity, its postured uniqueness. How ridiculous, not to say arrogant, to think that Jesus is the Son of God, that his death is the atoning event that makes the world “at-one” with God and thereby gives the world access to God. How presumptuous for Christians to speak of Jesus as “Saviour” and “Lord” when there have been (and are) many influential religious leaders. My fellow-partygoer thought that we (by “we” he assumed that he and I were in identical orbits, and it never occurred to him that here he was presumptuous) should form a pool of all people of goodwill: Christians, Muslims, Bah’ais, Buddhists, Unitarians. After all, our common denominator was our affirmation that God loves. And the affirmation was important, since all of us need to be loved, and need to be loved with greater-than-human love.

I listened patiently and then volunteered the following. One, humankind’s deepest need isn’t to be loved. Our ultimate need isn’t to be loved in that we are emotionally deprived; our ultimate need is to be saved in that we stand guilty and condemned before the just judge. Two, there’s little point in God’s loving us if he cannot save us, since his love will forever fall short of our predicament and forever remain ineffective. Three, the other religious groups with which we are to form the pool don’t believe that we need saving (the Unitarians), or don’t believe that the God who transcends us even exists (the Buddhists), or don’t believe that mercy characterises God (the Muslims). Four, the groups with whom we are to form the pool don’t share the church’s understanding of human nature, particularly of perverse human nature. Five, those early-day Christians who recognized God to love them and all humankind didn’t first think their way to the abstract pronouncement, “God is love; God loves us; so who needs the complication of incarnation and cross?” Instead, early-day Christians were first overwhelmed by the Lord of incarnation and cross; it was their experience of the crucified One Incarnate, their experience of him that impelled them to declare that God is love.

At yet another party, in only a few minutes, I had learned a great deal about the mindset of our fellow-citizens and neighbours.

 

I: — Let’s think first about the human predicament. Humanists insist that we humans are entirely self-sufficient. We may be deficient on account of misdirected will or ill-informed understanding, but we aren’t humanly defective in any way. Whatever ails humankind we can cure ourselves. As for God, if perchance God is, we might be able to know him; on the other hand, God also might be forever unknowable. In any case, say the humanists, knowing God has nothing to do with the human good and its achievability. Humankind has within it all it needs to flower magnificently. In fact humankind is ascending steadily. The possibilities for human self-fulfilment are so dazzling, open-ended and limitless as to be beyond imagining.

There is a second opinion concerning the human predicament. Those who hold this opinion (religious humanists) admit that something significant is missed when God isn’t known. There are profound human needs and aspirations and possibilities that remain unmet when God isn’t known. Something significant may be missing, say the religious humanists, but not something essential.

There is a third opinion. It’s more than opinion; it is conviction born of self-authenticating experience: it’s the conviction of those who, like early-day Christians of old, have been overwhelmed at God’s visitation to us in his Son and his victory over our self-willed futility in his Son’s death and resurrection. The conviction of these people is that while humanist and religious humanist alike are fixated on the notion that humankind is either self-sufficient or slightly deficient, in fact humankind is defective in its nature and facing destruction at the hand of him whom scripture describes as creator and destroyer alike.

These people (Christians, in other words); just because they have been take up into a truth and reality to which God alone could admit them now know that the gospel isn’t an “answer” of some sort to the questions that humankind poses concerning itself or poses concerning God; they know now that the gospel is that “answer” which exposes humankind’s questions as the wrong questions. The gospel is that “answer” which exposes humankind’s questions not as anticipations of its cure but as symptoms of its disease. The gospel is a divinely wrought solution to the human predicament which exposes humankind’s self-understanding as colossal misunderstanding. In other words, only in the light of the divinely-wrought answer (gospel) do we see that our questions weren’t the right questions; in many cases, weren’t profound questions; in some cases weren’t questions at all but merely projections of humankind’s “wish-list.”

You must have noticed that when humankind thinks about what is at the farthest remove from the human, it thinks very well; in other words, when humankind thinks about geology or algebra, it thinks well. When it thinks about what is farthest-from-human its capacity for reasoning is least warped. When, however, it thinks about what is a step closer to the uniquely human, its reasoning is somewhat warped. As our thinking concerns what is closer and closer to what it means to be a human being, our thinking is more and more warped. The social commentator, (Michelle Landsberg, for instance), displays a bias and a distortion much greater than anything found in the geologist or the mathematician. When our thinking concerns God, however; when our thinking concerns ourselves under God, our thinking is hugely warped, virtually wholly warped. For this reason the prophet Jeremiah says that the heart (the Hebrew person thinks with her heart) is twisted beyond comprehension; for this reason the apostle Paul says of us fallen people that our senseless minds are darkened; our thinking is now futile; fancying ourselves wise we have become fools. Our thinking isn’t futile when we think about the natural world, the non-human world: our thinking isn’t futile when we are doing astronomy or sub-atomic physics or physiology. But our thinking is “futile” in the sense that it doesn’t yield truth when we start to think about what it is to be human, and specifically what it is to be human under God.

Our era venerates psychology but disdains truth. As a result our psychology-conscious era is always reducing statements about truth to statements about feeling. Our era reduces the gospel’s diagnosis of our situation under God to how we happen to be feeling. We feel frustrated or futile or self-contradicted. And if we happen to employ a religious vocabulary we are said to feel guilty (merely feel guilty, of course), or perchance feel alienated from what we call “God.”

But such reductionism won’t do. The diagnosis the gospel makes is that we are estranged from the God who made us and claims us; we have repudiated our identity as those created to be covenant-partners with God who reflect his glory; we are disordered in our innermost selves since our mind/heart/will are fatally flawed. This is not how humankind of itself thinks about itself; this, rather, is the gospel’s assessment of humankind. This is the human situation under God regardless of whether we feel as happy as pigs in mud or feel as miserable as a cat in a room full of rocking chairs.

Needless to say, in light of the truth of God concerning us it’s appropriate to feel something; there is (or ought to be) a psychological concomitant to our real situation before God just as there is an appropriate psychological concomitant to both heart disease and the surgery that corrects it. But it’s impossible to pretend that heart disease and corrective surgery are no more than how we feel.

Ultimately the gospel has to do with truth, reality, substance.

Speaking of our innermost disorder, I’m always surprised at people who complain about the news. “Why do the news reports always report bad news?”, they complain. The morning I began this sermon the Globe and Mail was full of bad news.

One major article detailed atrocities that the Iraquis have visited on the Kurds, their own people. The article, however, didn’t probe the question as to why people of the same nation kill each other over and over in history’s civil wars. Still, the article did compare the atrocities of the Iraquis to the atrocities of the Killing Fields in Cambodia a few years earlier, and then compared both of these to the atrocities of Europe fifty years ago. The last paragraph of the article quietly mentioned that the Kurds, so horribly victimised this time, have themselves committed unspeakable atrocities.

A second article discussed a huge march in Washington in support of the abortion lobby. The Globe and Mail, however, failed to mention that the abortion traffic itself is an atrocity of monstrous proportions.

A third article, written by a professor from the University of Toronto, discussed the use of brain tissue from aborted foetuses for the treatment of Parkinson’s disease. It pointed out several serious ramifications of this procedure. For instance, women may become pregnant deliberately only to be aborted in order to sell foetal brain tissue. After all, said the U of T professor, in some parts of the world human body parts (kidneys, for instance) are being sold. “It is inevitable that a market for aborted foetuses will arise in Asia and Africa”, he continued, “while an underground market will emerge in the western world.” He’s right, of course. Why wouldn’t an underground market arise in the western world when aboveground markets already exist in other parts of the world?

Question: Why do newspapers fill up with such negativity?
Reply: Because this is what’s happening.
Question: Why is this happening?
Reply: (What we say here dpends on whether we are Christian or humanist or neither.)
Question: Even if such negativies are occurring all the time, why do people want to read about them?
Reply: Because if the newspapers were filled up with sweet stories, the public would complain that the papers weren’t realistic.

People hunger for realism (as they call it.) They don’t want to be deceived or deluded. At the same time, it’s plain that people are fascinated, gripped, by the negativity they complain about but can’t flee. Plainly they are drawn to the very thing they say they wish they could escape. None the less (this point is crucial) as often as they hear of it they cannot draw the proper conclusion from it; namely, that all humankind needs saving. This truth has to be revealed; the gospel alone reveals it; and the gospel reveals the truth as the gospel renders this person and that people of the truth in whom the truth burns so brightly as to burn up all doubt about the truth.

 

II: — I’m not ashamed of the gospel. I glory in the gospel. Having apprehended as true that gospel whose truth first apprehended me, I could never then be ashamed of the gospel. Paul tells us in his Roman letter that he isn’t ashamed of the gospel just because he knows the gospel to be the power of God for salvation.

Note: the gospel isn’t chiefly information, even information about God, even information about God and us. The gospel is the power of God that effects salvation, and as we baecome beneficiaries of it we acquire information about it.

Everyone is aware that the word “gospel” means “good news.” But the gospel isn’t good news in the sense of mere announcement, mere report, mere information, like a CBC announcer reading the news. News broadcasts always report what has happened; they never make anything happen; they merely detail what is already the case. The news never forges anything new.

But the good news of the gospel is different: when the gospel concerning the saving event of Jesus Christ is declared, the power of God operates. The gospel is the only report of things past that genuinely forges a future. Information about someone who got strung up at the Jerusalem city dump in the year 30 is of no significance to us today unless disseminating the information unleashes something whose power can make new our ruptured relationship with God, can restore to us the destiny we have abandoned, and can recreate our otherwise fatally flawed nature.

We must always be sure we grasp the logical order of Paul’s understanding. It isn’t the case that he found himself haunted by, let alone wallowing in, personal unsatisfaction or frustration, then accurately analysed his predicament, then posed questions about himself and humankind in general, and finally just happened to learn that the gospel answered all his questions and confirmed his analysis. The logical order of his understanding is the reverse of all this. Perfectly content with himself, he was unforeseeably arrested by the risen one; under the impact of that seizure he was startled by a truth he couldn’t have anticipated; this truth (it amounted to a bombblast) exploded the understanding he’d carried about for years; the bombcrater that his life now was was then filled with that gospel-understanding of himself and others which his arrest and seizure at the hand of the risen one had brought with it. From that moment on he had seen countless other people undergo as much themselves simply upon hearing the gospel story. In other words, to hear the gospel story is to expose oneself to the power of God operative for the salvation of anyone at any time.

Ashamed of this? How could he be, why would he be, ashamed of what had turned his life 180 degrees, what had he seen do as much for so many more?

In 1982 a well-known British preacher, Martyn Lloyd-Jones, died at age 83. When he retired an admirer gushed about the enormous sacrifice he had made to enter the ministry. Lloyd-Jones had first trained as a physician and then as a cardiologist. He was touted as a rising star in the firmament of British medicine. At age 30 he left his medical practice to pastor a depression-worn, working-class congregation in the Calvinist Methodist Church of Wales. Eventually he became the preacher to one of the largest congregations in London, 2000 people per service. He didn’t own an automobile until he was 51 years old, never having been paid enough to afford one. When the admirer fawned over his sacrifice he cut the fellow short. “Sacrifice? What sacrifice? What could ever be more glorious than declaring what God renders his operative power to save?” If the gospel were nothing more than a cozy bromide telling people that before God everyone is really OK after all, then Lloyd-Jones would have been a fool to give up cardiology. It was his experience and therefore his conviction, however, that the gospel alone has within it the effectiveness of him who first created the world ex nihilo, from nothing. He knew that the gospel recreates ex nihilo every time the gospel, the power of God, brings someone to faith.

I can only shake my head every time I hear newly-ordained clergymen and -women tell me they understand the primary responsibility of ministers to be facilitators. They have entered the ministry in order to facilitate. Facilitate what? I don’t know what image comes to mind when you hear the word, but the image that always swims up before me is that of grease. Ministers are greasers who lubricate the machinery of a group. No apostle ever settled for this. No apostle ever said to a congregation, “You decide on your own agenda; my vocation is to facilitate it for you. You decide what you want your religious package to be; my job is to help you get it..” No apostle ever thought facilitating anything to be his vocation. The gospel isn’t the lubricant of group dynamics. The gospel is the operative power of God himself. Only this power can triumph over the spiritual indifference, inertia or hostility that it finds everywhere.

Paul insists that the gospel is God’s power to save just because in it, in the gospel, the righteousness of God is rendered operative. “Righteousness” in this context has a very specific meaning. The word gains its meaning from the days of Israel’s exile in Babylon, 400 years before the advent of our Lord. The exile in Babylon was a terrible experience for the Israelites. They were far from home, aliens in a strange land, mocked and molested, demoralized; they viewed their helplessness as hopeless. And then through a Hebrew prophet whose word we find in the latter chapters of Isaiah God told them he would see them home again. He would deliver them from the oppressor, end their exile, and bring them home. Not only would God bring them home, he would bring them home with honour; and he would vindicate them before all who had despised them and therein vindicate himself as their deliverer. When God promised to make things right with them, his righteousness included all of this. Paul insists the gospel renders God’s righteousness operative. The gospel is God’s power to bring us home to him, bring us home with honour, bring us home vindicated as his sons and daughters and therein vindicate himself as our deliverer.

The gospel is God’s power wherein his righteousness operates as God puts men and women right with himself. But precisely whom does the gospel set right with God? Let the apostle tell us himself: “In the gospel the righteousness of God is made operative through faith for faith, faith from first to last.” And then he sums up everything we have pondered this morning: “Those who through faith are righteous shall live.”

Faith is simply the bond that binds us to Jesus Christ. Faith is our embracing the One whose arms first embraced us. Faith is our refusal to run past the outstretched arms of the crucified. Faith is the gospel in its own power forging its own reception within us.

And of this gospel I shall ever remain unashamed.

Victor Shepherd       

June 2000

You asked for a sermon on Baptism

Romans 4:6-4 

 

I: — “He’s three months old and he hasn’t been done yet”, the conscientious mother says to me. She is conscientious; she wants to be a responsible parent. Responsible parenting includes taking her child to the family physician for regular checkups, providing the nutrition which promotes growth, ensuring that inoculations and vaccinations and immunizations are received on schedule lest infectious disease overtake the child. Responsible parenting also includes getting the child “done”, says our friend.

I used to ask why. (I don’t ask why any longer, and in a minute I shall give you the reason.) The answers I used to receive were startling. (i) “My child might get hit by a car.” It wasn’t thought that baptism was a charm which fended off mishap, since it was admitted that baptism would not prevent automobile mishaps; but it was thought that when the automobile had done its worst to the child, the child’s baptism would make all the difference imaginable before God. (ii) “Until my child is baptized she won’t really have a name”. What the parent is struggling to say here is that name is associated with identity; until the child is baptized it will be lacking identity; the child will be some sort of non-person or half-person, forever humanly incomplete. (iii) Another reason for having the nipper baptized: “he needs to have his sin washed away.” If only it were this easy! If I could lighten the enormous weight of sin upon humankind by administering water I should never move away from the font. A bizarre aspect of the reply, “He needs to have his sin washed away”, was that the parent stating it appeared to be entirely unconcerned about her own sin. (iv) A fourth response to my question had to do with the notion that baptism was one facet of a multifaceted birth announcement, other facets being a few lines in the newspaper and a card sent via Canada Post.

A minute ago I said I should tell you why I no longer ask the question, “Why do you want your child baptized?” Here’s why: most of the answers I received were out-and-out superstition, and in my heart I knew that parents were simply giving back to me the superstition they had acquired from the church. When I was newly ordained and newly exposed to presbytery meetings, grave concern was expressed at a presbytery meeting that parents in our secularized society were not bringing their infants to the church for baptism as they once had. At the same meeting, I noted carefully, there was no concern about the parents who were thoroughly secularized; that is, there was no concern about evangelism, no concern about commending the gospel to ungospelized people; no concern about the spiritual life of congregations (that is, no concern about the environment of children who might be brought to the church for baptism; above all, no concern that if parents had brought their children for baptism, the congregation would have been asking parents to promise for their children what the parents did not cherish for themselves (in other words there was no concern over the fact that parents were going to be asked to perjure themselves.) Myself, I don’t feel I can fault parents for a defective understanding, even a superstitious non-understanding, of baptism, when it has been an indifferent or confused or ignorant church which has fostered the superstition in the first place. For this reason I think it inappropriate for me to ask parents why they want their child baptized; and in fact I never do.

 

II: — Then what is baptism all about?

(A) Baptism is first of all a public acknowledgement that before the all-holy God our sinnership has become a horror to us. Not an acknowledgement that we commit sins from time to time; this would be much too superficial. Not an acknowledgement that we have the spiritual equivalent of a rash: slightly unsightly, but scarcely life-threatening; an acknowledgement, rather, that we have blood-poisoning, a systemic disorder. When Peter preached, Luke tells us, men and women were “cut to the heart” and “cried out”. They were cut to the heart in that they were suddenly aware that they were disordered in their innermost core. They cried out, in desperation, inasmuch as they knew they could not alter their innermost core themselves. No wonder the gospel struck them as good news!

John the Baptist shocked people in his day not because he told sinners they should repent and be baptized; Israel had always invited gentiles to become baptized as a sign of their repentance and new-born faith. Gentiles (known popularly in Israel as “dogs”) upon coming to faith in the holy One of Israel,had always had themselves baptized as a sign that they were washing away pagan impurities. John was shocking not because of what he said; he was shocking because of the people to whom he said it. Israelites, he said, need to repent every bit as much as gentile dogs, since Israelites and gentiles have exactly the same status and standing before God. Church-membership going back for generations confers no superiority. In fact, said John, church-membership is too readily co-opted as a smokescreen behind which silly people think they can hide their sinnership from the coming judge; a smokescreen which leaves people dangerously deluded.

By now John the Baptist was in full flight. “I baptize you with water”, he continued, “but the coming one whose way among you I am preparing, he is going to baptize you with fire.” In other words, John and Jesus together administered the one baptism of God. And the one baptism of God consisted both of water and of fire.

Saturated in the prophets as both John and Jesus were, they knew that God’s fiery judgement was nothing to be trifled with. Everywhere in the Hebrew bible God’s fire cleanses those who humbly acknowledge their sinnership, even as it destroys those who do not. Daniel, whose very name means “God is my judge” (Dan-i-el), had said of God, “A stream of fire issued and came forth from before him…and the court sat in judgement, and the books were opened.” Inspired by the same Spirit the prophet Malachi had written, “The day comes, burning like an oven, when all the arrogant and all evildoers will be stubble, says the Lord of hosts…”. Yet we must not think of Malachi’s message as bleak, for the fire of God which was to consume the arrogant would also refine the non-arrogant who admitted the legitimacy of God’s judgement upon them and who submitted to it as surely as the person with blood-poisoning gladly submits to medical expertise. Concerning these people Malachi wrote, “God will refine them like gold and silver;…those who fear his name shall go forth leaping like calves from the stall.” To be refined like gold and silver is to be precious before God and now rendered useful to him. To go forth leaping like calves from the stall is to rejoice before God with carefree exuberance.

John’s preaching electrified people and they came to him for baptism; these people welcomed God’s fiery judgement because they knew that the fire would refine them. They would be useful to God and would ever after rejoice before him with carefree exuberance. It was as if, having already passed through God’s refining fire, they were now cooling off in the Jordan.

When you and I are baptized we are publicly acknowledging our sinnership; not admitting that we behave inappropriately now and then, but rather confessing that life-threatening systemic infection is the human condition before God and we know it. In addition we are acknowledging that our sinnership merits the judgement of God. We are also publicly declaring our gratitude that God’s fire has not consumed us as we deserve but has refined us, thus rendering us useful to him. And rejoicing in all of this we are found cavorting like calves let out to frolic.

Baptism means this.

(B) It also means something more. In his letter to the congregations in Rome Paul states that in baptism the old man, old woman, was buried with Christ, so that the new man, new woman, might actually walk “in newness of life” as Christ himself stands newly raised from the dead.

The weather was frequently hot in first century Palestine; the one thing you didn’t do with a corpse was leave it lying around. A corpse wasn’t merely repulsive, it was a source of contamination. So bury it! Deep! And what has been buried should be left buried, never to be disinterred, lest others be contaminated.

Think about ambition. The “old” Victor is ambitious to gain promotion or recognition, whether in church or university or community. The “new” Victor (I trust) is eager to glorify God and magnify Jesus Christ his Son, saying with John the Baptist, “He must increase and I must decrease.”

Think about our children. What do we want for them? Are we going to settle for that greater ease, greater comfort, which succeeding generations have had in Canada for the past 150 years? Or do we want, above all else, that our children should discern God’s will for them, obey him in it, never look back, and find in him and his way for them that contentment they will never find anywhere else? Do we want this for them regardless of cost to them and separation from us? The new parent wants only the latter for his/her children.

Think about the confidence in God we say we have. The old man and woman look out over modern life with its boastful secularity, then out over the mainline church with its feebleness and foolishness — only to despair and do nothing, or get desperate and resort to gimmickry. The new man and woman, on the other hand, stake everything on the promise of God. We live in an era which bends over backwards to ensure results. We have polls and market surveys and psychological techniques. When an election is to be called, when a new product is to be marketed, when a government policy is to be changed, we know what the techniques are for “bending” people. Frankly, the “church-growth movement”, generated in the USA and exported to Canada, is one more “bending” technique. Denominations of every theological colour have pinned their hopes to the “church-growth movement” inasmuch as denominations are getting desperate for warm bodies. The new man/woman, however, does not traffic in this. The new man/woman bears witness, in word and deed, to the person, presence and promise of Jesus Christ. We are confident that Jesus Christ will, in his own way, own that witness to him which his people render him. Because he will own it the truth of the gospel will penetrate the head and heart of the most self-preoccupied secularite. Because our confidence in our Lord’s promise is unshakable we forswear any and all techniques which merely manipulate people, even as we fend off any and all temptations to doubt, discouragement and despair.

Baptism is a public declaration that the “old” man or woman, the person who blindly assumes that the world’s game is the only way to live and therefore tries to exploit the world’s game for profit; this person has been drowned, is now appropriately buried, and has given way to the new person who walks henceforth in newness of life.

(C) Baptism means something more. Everywhere in the New Testament baptism is public commissioning for Christian service. The service to which all Christians are commissioned is of the same nature as the servanthood of Jesus Christ himself. When Jesus was baptized the word which was heard from on high appeared simple enough: “Thou art my beloved Son; with Thee I am well pleased.” It appeared simple but in fact was revolutionary, in that it brought together two matters which had never been found together before. “Thou art my beloved son” comes from Psalm 2. It is God’s appointment of the king, the royal ruler, the one possessed of genuine authority. The words, “With thee I am well pleased”, come from Isaiah 42. This pronouncement is God’s approval of the servant of the Lord, more commonly known as “the suffering servant”. We read about the suffering servant at least once per year, on Good Friday. “He was despised and rejected by men…and we esteemed him not.”

At his baptism, when Jesus heard both pronouncements, he knew that his kingly authority was to be exercised through a servanthood which entailed hardship and sacrifice and social rejection.

That ministry to which all Christians are commissioned is a ministry of service, not domination. It’s a ministry of self-forgetfulness, not personal advantage. It may even entail social rejection rather than public congratulation. Every time someone is baptized, that person is being commissioned to a ministry which is one with the ministry of Jesus Christ himself. Such a ministry will unquestionably be effective as surely as it will invariably entail hardship and sacrifice.

(D) Baptism means one last thing. It means solidarity with all Christians everywhere; it means oneness with Christians throughout the world. In a word, it means that we have more in common with fellow-believers in Sri Lanka and Thailand, Ukraine and Uganda, than we have with non-Christians two blocks away. To be sure, the Christian in Thailand speaks a different language, is marked by different skin-pigmentation, knows different customs, eats different food, wears different clothing; unlike us in so many respects, yet identical with us, ultimately, in all respects. That person and we are followers of the same Lord, are invigorated by the same Spirit, aspire to the same obedience, know the same pardon, and have been appointed to the same future; namely, to praise and enjoy God eternally. However much Christians may differ socially, ethnically, linguistically, historically, what we have in common with each other is so profound and so pervasive that it eclipses our commonality with those Mississaugans who disdain the gospel. Baptism is a public declaration that the most important (because the most profound) linkage in our life is our linkage with fellow-believers throughout the world.

 

III: — There is one matter to be discussed this morning. What does all this mean when we baptize infants? Let’s be sure we understand this much: no magic is being worked in the child. The child hasn’t suddenly been given an invisible shield which magically protects him against who knows what. Neither has the child been given preferential status before God. Then what are we doing when we baptize infants?

(A) The parents are stating publicly that they want for their child everything of which baptism speaks, everything which we have examined throughout the sermon today. They want it for their child so badly that they are willing to make a public promise to God, a promise to which the congregation will hold them, that they will do everything in their power to foster in their child everything of which baptism speaks. Whatever sacrifice this may entail they will regard as a trifle compared to the riches which their child will know in Christ when the child matures to an age of discretion.

We might think of the service of baptism for infants like a cheque promising riches which is made out to the child. At this moment the parents are holding the cheque in trust. When the child matures the riches will be his/hers, as long as the person to whom the cheque is made out endorses it. They endorse it by entering upon the way of faith and obedience themselves. At this point they own the promises which were made on their behalf, and everything which the promises held out they now subscribe to themselves.

(B) When we baptize infants we are saying as well that we, the congregation, have such confidence in the understanding and integrity of the parents that we suspect neither superstition nor perjury. We are confident the parents mean what they say and say what they mean.

(C) Lastly, when we, the congregation, baptize infants we are declaring our confidence that this congregation is so gospel-possessed that it will most certainly provide the nurture and encouragement needed for Christian development.

In a word, we are saying that we feel we can baptize the child in anticipation of the child’s subsequent discipleship.

F I N I S

                                                                                              Victor A. Shepherd                                                                               

  March 1992

                                                                                             

The Kernel of the Gospel

Romans 5: 1-5

 

“Can you offer any justification for what you’ve done?”, the judge asks the accused in the courtroom. The judge is asking the person on trial if there is any extenuating reason for his behaviour, any valid explanation that would legitimate his behaviour. If there is, the judge will certainly take it into account; in fact, if there’s legitimate reason for the accused person’s behaviour, the judge will excuse the accused. If, on the other hand, the accused person lacks legitimate reason for his conduct but offers a justification for it in any case, he will instead bring forward the shabbiest self-serving rationalisation.

In everyday discourse we use the word “justification” in both senses. Every day we say, “My justification for driving through the red light is that I had in the car with me a man who had just had a heart attack and needed to get to the hospital as quickly as possible.” This is a legitimate reason for driving through the red light. Every day we also use the word “justification” for the shabbiest, self-serving rationalisation. “I drove through the red light because I needed to get home to see the opening face-off of the hockey game.

When scripture uses the word “justification” it has neither of these meanings in mind. Justification, in scripture, has nothing to do with explanations of any sort, whether genuine reasons or shabby rationalisations. When the apostle Paul insists that God justifies the ungodly he doesn’t mean that God provides an explanation, be it ever so sound, for my ungodliness; neither does he mean that God offers or entertains a shabby rationalisation for my ungodliness. When he says that God justifies the ungodly he means that God puts in the right with himself men and women who are now in the wrong with him. The one Greek word, dikaiosune, is commonly translated both “justification” and “righteousness. If we want to avoid being misled by modern English meanings we should always understand “justification” or “justify” in terms of “righteous” or “righteousness.” To say that we are justified, then, is to say that we are put in the right with God, made right with God. Obviously justification is the kernel of the gospel. The good news of the gospel is that Jesus Christ sets people in the right with God.

“Excuse me”, the miffed person replies, insulted and indignant, “I never thought I was in the wrong. Who, after all, is in the wrong before God?” With one voice all the prophets and the apostles answer, “Everyone! Everyone is!” “There is none righteous”, declares the psalmist. Jesus himself announces that he came for the sake of the lost, the dead: the unrighteous, in other words. Our Lord stops at the foot of the tree in which Zacchaeus is perched. An hour later, when they’ve finished their meal together, Jesus exclaims to all who can hear, “Today salvation has come to this house… For the Son of man came to seek and to save the lost.” (Luke 19:9-10) Plainly Zacchaeus was so thoroughly in the wrong before God as to be on the edge of ultimate loss.

Jesus himself insists, “I came not to call the righteous (there aren’t any to be called) but sinners to repentance.” John bluntly tells his readers that if they deny themselves to be sinners at heart, sinners to the core, they are making God a liar. Luke says that the good news of great joy broadcast to all people on Christmas morning is this: we’ve been given a saviour; not a helper, not an inspirer, but a saviour. Since God has deemed it necessary to give us a saviour, we should be fools to tell him is gift is superfluous.

Our text tells us that we are “justified by faith.” We are set right with God through our faith in the Righteous One whom he has give us, Christ Jesus our Lord. He is that Son who is ever rightly related to the Father. To entrust ourselves to him and cast ourselves upon him; to abandon ourselves to him and remain bound to him – all of this is what is meant by “faith” – is to find that when the Father looks upon the Son he sees us included in the Son, so closely are we identified with the Son. As we cling to him in faith his righteousness clothes us; his standing with the Father is reckoned to be our standing. Intimacy with the Righteous One renders us “in the right” too.

The truth is glorious, and because the truth is glorious we must be sure we don’t falsify it. Specifically we must be sure we don’t psychologise it. We mustn’t reduce truth to feeling, actuality to sentiment. We mustn’t say that “justification by faith” means that we feel accepted, even feel we are accepted cosmically. We mustn’t say that our feelings of insecurity are rendered less piercing and our feelings of guilt are assuaged. To be sure, they may have been. It’s to be expected that our changed situation before God changes our feelings about ever so much. Still, the foundational issue isn’t our feelings but our condition: we who are in the wrong before God are set right with him as we cling in faith to the Righteous One whom he has given us.

Justification by faith is the kernel of the gospel. For this reason it must always be declared with urgency, preached with passion, surrounded by the intercession of God’s people.

 

II: — Yet the kernel of the gospel, like any kernel, germinates and brings forth fruit in abundance. Something of its abundant fruit the apostle lists in the text we are probing together.

First, as we are set right with God we have peace with God. Once again we mustn’t falsify this truth by psychologising it. We mustn’t reduce peace with God to peace of mind, peace of heart, innermost tranquillity. When a Jew like Paul speaks of peace he thinks first of shalom. Shalom is peace not in the sense of “peace in here” but “peace out there”; peace not in the sense of what I’m feeling but what has happened; peace not in the sense of inner contentment but the disappearance of outer enmity. To look for “peace in here” before there is “peace out there” is to pursue an illusion, an unreality.

On the other hand, once “peace out there” has been established, “peace in here” follows naturally and normally. The apostle maintains that as we are set right with God peace with God is established, enmity between God and us ceases, intimacy thrives.

No doubt someone is puzzled now and asks, “Enmity? What enmity? I’ve nothing against God.” The point, however, is the converse: what has God against us? As soon as we look at the parables of Jesus we have to be startled at the theme of judgement which looms so large in so many of them. Think of the parables of the wheat and the tares, the drag-net, the ten maidens, the sheep and the goats, the merciless servant, plus so many more. The elemental issue isn’t our assessment of God; it’s his assessment of us. His assessment is that we are defiant and disobedient; we are inexcusably defiant and disobedient. He finds our defiance and disobedience intolerable. His opposition to us here constitutes his enmity.

But – and this is the most crucial “but” in the world – God opposes us only for our good. He doesn’t oppose us out of petulance or injured pride. His enmity has nothing to do with irritability. To be sure, scripture speaks of his wrath as often as it speaks of his love. But that’s because his wrath is his love burning hot; his wrath is his love scorching us awake.

One day my grade 13 French teacher had a monumental “set-to” with a student. Sandy Gosse was her name. She was intelligent. She was also an indifferent student. On this particular day she came to class without having done her homework – again. The teacher, Herbert Bremner, was livid. He was so angry that a vein in the side of his head was pulsating as though it were going to burst from the pressure and spew blood on everyone in the first five rows. By now Gosse and Bremner were locked in combat. Finally Gosse, the student, said to him, “I don’t see why you are upset. If I fail highschool French it won’t be any skin off your nose. It’s my future that’s at stake, not yours.” At this point Bremner went into orbit. I thought he was in orbit because a smart-aleck student had sassed him. A few minutes later it was plain I was mistaken: Bremner was raging because he had in front of him a student of much ability and much promise with a rich future before her, and all of this she was foolishly frittering away. She thought he shouldn’t be upset since the future she was frittering was hers. But that’s exactly why he was upset: her life was dribbling away, she was so dopey-headed as not to see this, and only his anger had any chance of jolting her awake.

Insofar as we are made right with God through faith as we embrace the Righteous One provided us, there profoundly is peace with God. While God has never ceased to love us, his love, instead of scorching us, now refreshes us. As we know peace with God we also come to know the peace of God; as we come to know peace with God there throbs within us the peace of heart we all crave. The genuine change “out there” has given rise to a realistic change “in here.”

Another consequence of being justified: we rejoice in our hope of sharing the glory of God. Hope, in scripture, is never wishful thinking; hope is a future certainty. To be set right with God is to be certain of finally sharing the glory of God. Christians are destined to be immersed in the majesty of God, the grandeur of God, the radiance and splendour of God.

We must be sure to notice two things here. First, the emphasis is on God. Not so with much preaching today where the emphasis is on us: what God can do for us, how the Christian message can profit us. Why, God is said to direct our investment portfolio, calm our nerves better than a prescription, make us social standouts and guarantee success where everyone else fails. Christian bookstores tell me that this kind of book is far and away the bestseller.

Scripture speaks differently. From cover to cover scripture is about a singular, looming, awesome reality as dense as concrete: God. The book begins, “In the beginning, God.” It ends with the magnificent picture of God’s people awaiting the final manifestation of God’s own glory. From cover to cover scripture depicts God’s relentless reassertion of his own Godness and glory in the face of our short-sighted self-preoccupation. The one thing God is never going to do is endorse our short-sighted self-preoccupation. He aims only at directing us away from ourselves to him. We have been appointed to share his glory.

To say that we are going to share God’s glory is also to say that we are going to be rendered those children of God whose resemblance to their parent is unmistakable and undeniable.

Paul tells the believers in Ephesus that Christians are God’s workmanship, his craftsmanship. Does it appear that we are? Or are we so far from the finished product that one can only conclude that the craftsman has scarcely begun?

Ever since my earliest classes in “manual training” (as it was then called) in elementary school I’ve been fascinated by woodturning lathes. A rough block of wood – angular, knotty, coarse, even bark-encrusted – is put on the lathe. At first the lathe turns very slowly; the craftsman uses a coarse tool; for the longest time only he knows what’s going to turn out, any onlooker remaining mystified. Gradually the lathe is turned faster; the cutting tool is exchanged for one more precise; onlookers can guess what the finished product is going to be. Finally the lathe is turned thousands of times per minute; the tool is the most precise the craftsman has; what comes forth is what he had in mind all along. Yet he could communicate his vision adequately only by bringing forward the finished product. Even as he looks it over with satisfaction, people crowd around him to admire it. The craftsman’s finished work brings honour to him as nothing else does.

Those who cling in faith to the crucified and are therein justified, set right with God; we are God’s workmanship. Right now the craftsman appears to be turning the lathe rather slowly (no doubt to spare us.) One day, however, it will “hum” and we shall find ourselves those children of God who bring honour to the craftsman himself. On that day the family resemblance of parent and child will be unmistakable and undeniable. On that day we shall have been brought to share the glory of God. Sharing the glory of God, we shall be rendered glorious ourselves. Knowing that this is our hope, a future certainty, should make our hearts sing as nothing else can. Of course we rejoice now in our hope of sharing the glory of God.

There’s one more consequence to our being set right with God: we rejoice in our sufferings. Do we? The person who stands convinced beyond doubt of her righted relationship with God; does even she rejoice in her sufferings? In one sense, no; at least not if she’s sane. When Jesus was being nailed to the wood he didn’t grin with pleasure and say to onlookers, “This is great stuff, you know, just great!” No one in his right mind rejoices at the onset of pain. Still, we can rejoice some time later, often a long time later, as we’re made aware of what God did with us and for us and through us during a painful episode so very painful as to eclipse everything else.

The most intense and protracted physical pain I’ve suffered occurred when I was injured in an automobile accident and hospitalised for 45 days. My father had died four months earlier. My mother had had to begin working full-time if she wanted to eat and therefore could see me only infrequently. (In fact she made only one trip to the northern Ontario hospital.) I have always felt that the accident, the different kinds of pain associated with it, the 45-day institutionalisation, the proximity to the pain of others (I’m not referring now to the pain of fellow-patients but rather to the innermost suffering of physicians and nurses whom I came to know) – all of this was of immense importance in my formation as a pastor.

And then there’s another dimension to “rejoicing in our sufferings.” I speak now of situations akin to that of Peter and John when they were abused by authorities for bearing witness to Jesus. Their faithfulness to their Lord had elicited the hostility of those who despised Jesus. They could have spared themselves by denying their Lord as Peter had denied his Lord months earlier. Now, however, in the wake of his resurrection and ascension, they were “hard wired” to him and wouldn’t even think of doing anything but bear faithful witness to him. They were made to suffer for it. Luke tells us in the book of Acts, “They left the presence of the council, rejoicing that they were counted worthy to suffer dishonour for the name.” The name? The name, the name above all other names. There is honour in suffering dishonour for the right person and his truth. We rejoice in our sufferings here too.

No doubt many of you have your own stories to tell. And no doubt, therefore, you would conclude your story on the same note that concludes our text: God’s love has been shed abroad in our hearts. This is the climax of it all. Set right with God by seizing the Righteous One in faith, we rejoice in the midst of whatever life brings before us, for we know that God will use all of it for us and others. We persist in our conviction of this truth, just because God’s love has been poured out upon us, now floods us, and ever will.

Victor Shepherd  

June 1999

Crucial words in the Christian vocabulary: HOPE

Lamentations 3:22-24                      Romans 5:1-5                Mark 5:1-20

 

“I hope it doesn’t rain the day of our picnic.” You and I have no control over the weather. When we hope it doesn’t rain, then, we are merely indulging in wishful thinking. Is Christian hope mere wishful thinking? No, it isn’t.

“I hope the Blue Jays win the World Series.” This is always possible but extremely unlikely. Is Christian hope a hankering after what is possible but exceedingly unlikely? No, it isn’t.

“I don’t think there’s much wrong with the world.” Some people make statements like this. They are evidently very naïve about the way world-occurrence unfolds, naïve as to the turbulence and treachery and turpitude that riddle the world. They are naïve – or else they know better but have to deny unconsciously whatever threatens to shake up their Pollyanna-ish fantasy world. Is Christian hope simple naiveness concerning the world or unconscious denial of its contradictions? No, Christian hope isn’t this at all.

Then what is it?

 

I: — Hope, for Christians, is a future certainty grounded in a present reality. The present reality is the faithfulness of God. We who are honorary Israelites recognize the landmarks that identify God’s faithfulness to his people. One such landmark is Israel ’s release from slavery in Egypt and her passage through the Red Sea and the stamp at Sinai, the gift and claim of the Ten Words, wherewith God stamped his people indelibly as surely as circumcision is indelible.

Another landmark is Joshua’s leading the same people into the promised land. Another is the renewal of God’s covenant promise to his people and their renewal of their promises to him as God met with his people in the person of David and the person of the prophets. Another landmark is God’s bringing his people back from exile in Babylon and his joining with them in the celebration of their homecoming.

The most noteworthy landmark of God’s faithfulness to his people, however, and the one that towers over all others, is the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead. Here God fulfilled his promise to his Son. And the promise now fulfilled to the Son continues to spill over onto all whom the Son summons, over onto all who cling to the Son in faith. God has promised to renew the entire cosmos in Christ. The raising of the Nazarene from the dead is the first instalment of this and its guarantee as well. Therefore the raising of Jesus Christ is the crowning landmark of God’s faithfulness.

But how is it that we believers affirm this when others do not? How is it that we see in the resurrection of Jesus the Father’s pledge and guarantee that one day the entire creation will be healed? How is it that we maintain such a hope, this “future certainty,” when so many people around us look out upon the world and see only what contradicts such a pledge? So many people look out upon the world with its turbulence and treachery and turpitude; they see only a world which, if it isn’t getting any worse, is certainly getting no better.

None of us would ever say that the world, of itself, is improving; of itself it isn’t getting better. Still, all of us at worship this morning are convinced that our hope isn’t misplaced. God has raised his Son from the dead, the climax of his many landmark acts of faithfulness. God will bring to completion that good work which he has begun in Christ Jesus. (Phil. 1:8) He will restore to its created goodness that creation which now sits evil-ridden and haemorrhaging from innumerable wounds.

Then why does our conviction remain ironfast in this matter where others appear to lack any conviction at all? In his Roman letter Paul speaks for us: “…we rejoice in our hope of sharing the glory of God…and hope doesn’t disappoint us, because God’s love has been poured into our hearts through the Holy Spirit which has been given to us.” ( Rom. 5:1-5) Right now Christians are vividly aware of God’s love flooding us; we know we are awash in God’s love. His love is the environment in which our life unfolds as surely as water is the environment in which fish thrive.

What’s more, our present experience of God’s uninterrupted love; which is to say, our present experience of God’s promise-keeping is itself part of his faithfulness to us. Our experience of his loving faithfulness prevents our hope from evaporating into nothing or worse, collapsing into despair. Our present experience of God – his love flooding us and supporting us – is an aspect of that present reality (the resurrection of Jesus) which grounds the future certainty.

In other words there are two aspects to the present reality of God’s faithfulness: one, his raising his Son from the dead as promised; two, his flooding us with his love so as to support us in our hope.

There’s a feature of this hope we mustn’t overlook: God commands his people to hope. To be sure, hope is first a gift from God. It has to be a gift first of all, since only God has kept God’s promises and only God has raised his Son from the dead and only God can flood our hearts with God’s love. Nonetheless, the hope that arises solely on account of God’s faithfulness and therefore has to be his gift to us; this hope we are also commanded to exercise ourselves. Then hope we must. We disobey God if we don’t affirm our confidence in God’s future. Indeed the mediaeval rabbis maintained that the first commandment of the ten, “Thou shalt have no other gods besides me, Yahweh, the Holy One of Israel;” this commandment was logically identical with another that our Jewish friends clung to in the middle ages, “Thou shalt not despair.”

 

II: — But we are tempted to despair, aren’t we? We are tempted to abandon confidence in God’s future when we are face-to-face with life’s frustrations and contradictions and outright bleakness. On the one hand, it is the Jewish people, from the time of Moses onwards, who have insisted that God’s people continue to hope. On the other hand, the centuries of heartrending tragedy that have befallen this people in particular is precisely what might tempt anyone to renounce hope in God’s transformation of this world.

In 1943, in the little village of Sighet , Rumania , soldiers arrived to deport the Jewish inhabitants. An old man, Dodi Feig; as soon as Dodi Feig saw the soldiers and knew what they were about, he put on his very best suit. “Why are you putting on your fine suit?” someone wailed, “You won’t need that where we’re going.” “Don’t you understand?,” replied Mr. Feig; “Because of the disaster threatening our people, because of the horrible mutilation only a train ride away, the Messiah will certainly come. He can’t fail to come in this situation. And I want to be wearing my best when I meet him.” How Dodi Feig felt; what he thought two days later I don’t even want to contemplate. I like to think he died praying the ancient prayer which so many of his fellows have recited since the time of Maimonides in the 1100s, “I believe with perfect faith in the coming of the Messiah. And though he tarry, yet will I believe.”

It’s easy to see why hope is not only gift but also command. It has to be command or else world occurrence will find hope evaporating. In the face of the world’s distress we must hold up, anticipate that day, say prophets and apostles, when the world’s people will hunger no more, neither thirst any more; when nation no longer lifts up sword against nation; when God wipes away every tear from every eye. Having been given hope as gift, we must continue to honour hope as command.

 

II: — But why are we commanded to hope?

[a] We are commanded to hope because without hope, without confidence in the coming transformation, our faith collapses. We like to say we believe in God. In what kind of God? We believe in the God whose “search and rescue” mission in his Son is going to restore us to the uttermost. When are we going to be restored to the uttermost? When we stand before God on The Great Day and his love, only his love, yet burning as hot as it has to, burns out of us whatever dross and impurities remain in us. In the meantime we are glad that God has already begun his work of renovation within us. He began it the day we were “clothed” with Christ in faith. Still, we’d never pretend that God has finished his work within us.

The apostles are of one mind concerning God’s work of restoration. Jude exclaims, “[He will] present you without blemish before the presence of his glory with rejoicing.” (Jude 24)   Peter writes, “[You will] be found by him without spot or blemish, and at peace.” (2nd Peter 3:14) All Christ’s people have been appointed to live with him eternally without spot or blemish. Every last sin-engraved defacement; every last sin-wrought disfigurement; every last distortion within us is going to be eliminated. But we’re not there yet. At the same time we don’t want to lose sight of our destination, for if we ever lose sight of the destination we’ll wander off the way. If we wander off the way then in our discouragement or cavalierness we’ll start to indulge the sin that remains in us instead of repudiating it.

What’s more, we’ve been told we are going to be found without spot or blemish and rejoicing, and at peace. Our life isn’t joyless now, but there’s enough heartache to prevent us from saying we are rejoicing without interruption. Our life isn’t devoid of peace now, but there’s enough disruption to prevent us from saying we are at peace without qualification.

We are commanded to hope. We are commanded to hope just because our faith in God’s completion of the work he has begun in us must give way to sight on that day when we do appear before him without spot or blemish, rejoicing and at peace.

Several years ago the shell of an apartment building was erected on Bayview Avenue in the Don Valley . For some reason completion of the building was delayed, then delayed some more. At first passing motorists nodded knowingly, “It will be finished soon. It looks promising.” But it wasn’t finished. After a few years this building became an oddity, the butt of jokes at dinner parties all over Toronto . After another few years (by now we are up to 25) the building had become an eyesore, a piece of clutter. Eventually the building-shell was levelled. Anything that begins full of promise but doesn’t move on to completion becomes first an oddity, then an eyesore, and finally rubble. Without hope, confidence in God’s coming transformation of you and me and the entire creation, faith follows the same route, ending in collapse.

You must have noticed that the New Testament regularly links faith, hope and love. Hope is the middle term between faith and love. You see, hope keeps faith from collapsing under the weight of disappointment and delay.   Hope also keeps love from dissolving under the acids of frustration. After all, for how long can love be frustrated (as love is frustrated whenever it meets ingratitude or nastiness) and not dissolve into petulance? Only hope keeps love loving and faith clinging. It’s no wonder we are commanded to hope.

 

[b] We are commanded to hope, in the second place, because without hope the individual gives up. We quit the kingdom-work we began with such conviction and zeal. We quit working, quit struggling, quit anticipating. We just quit. Paul urges the Christians in Corinth , “Be steadfast, immovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, knowing that in the Lord your labour will never be in vain.” Is our work in vain? It often appears to be in vain. Just when we are about to give up we remember: the God whose faithfulness we have known for ourselves we can count on for our work. Regardless of what appears to be happening or not happening right now, any work done in our Lord’s name and for his sake he will take up and use as an ingredient in his coming transformation of the creation.

Hope, in other words, is our confidence that what we see isn’t all there’s ever going to be. Under God there is going to be more than we can now see. Such hope has everything to do with our capacity to tolerate, even triumph in, life’s pain and confusion and occasional bleakness. Viktor Frankl, psychiatrist and concentration camp survivor, noted again and again that prisoners who came to feel that the bleakness around them was all there was ever going to be; in other words, those who lost hope – these prisoners broke down, sickened and died at a much faster rate.

You and I don’t live in a concentration camp. Still, from time to time, even for extended periods, we are visited with frustration, perplexity, uncertainty, discomfort. Hope keeps us from giving up.

I should never pretend that such hope comes easy. In the midst of his torment Job cries out, “I feel only the pain of my own body.” In other words at that moment he’s in such pain that his pain has eclipsed everything else. On such days, says Paul, God’s people “hope for what isn’t seen” (Romans 8:24 ); that is, there’s no evidence for our hope that a neutral bystander would notice. On these days, says the apostle, we simply cling to the God whose faithfulness has raised his Son from the dead and whose faithfulness will reinvigorate us.

 

[c] We are commanded to hope, in the third place, because without hope the world is abandoned. Whether we really hope with respect to the world is made plain by our answer to one question: Does the world have a future? Oh yes, since we are Christians we quickly say, “Of course the world has a future: its future is the manifest kingdom of God .” But while we say it as if we were on autopilot do we really believe it in our heart? Because only as we believe it our heart do we refuse to abandon the world.

The most dangerous person in any society isn’t the murderer. (Murder, by the way, is the crime with the lowest “repeat” rate. Since murder is usually a crime of passion the vast majority of murderers offend only once.) The most dangerous person is the cynic. When the cynic comes upon those combating racism or environmental pollution or nuclear madness his only comment is a contemptuous, withering, “What’s the point? You can’t make any difference.” Unknowingly the cynic is forever urging people to abandon the world.

In his major theological statement, the letter to the churches in Rome , Paul maintains that the entire creation is in bondage to inferior powers that corrupt it.   But even as it is in bondage to powers that corrupt it and frustrate it the creation longs to be free from them, and longs so ardently, says the apostle, that the creation “groans,” is always groaning, to be free from them. For this reason Paul insists, in his Roman letter, that God has stamped the word “hope” upon the entire creation. “Hope” means “transformation guaranteed.” For this reason, then, the cynic who carps, “What’s the point?”, isn’t merely a threat; he’s also a blasphemer.

In view of the fact that every single arms race in human history has ended in war, and in view of the fact that even conventional weapons now have the firepower of Hiroshima-era nuclear weapons, I refuse to label “pinko” or anything like this those who work tirelessly for arms limitation.

In view of humankind’s reliance upon the sub-human world I maintain that environmental pollution is no small matter.

In view of the fact that a few years ago there were 16,000 psychiatric beds in Toronto hospitals and today there are 4,000 psychiatric beds, I am convinced that those who spend themselves for psychiatrically distressed people now living wretchedly; those who care for them shouldn’t be dismissed as bleeding-heart do-gooders. They remain the most realistic people in our society, for they know that those they care for have been appointed to an end that the townspeople saw in our Lord’s earthly ministry when a deranged man was found seated, clothed and in his right mind.

 

Hope is always God’s command. We mustn’t despair. For hope keeps faith from collapsing; hope keeps us from giving up in our kingdom-work; hope keeps the world from being abandoned.

At the same time, before hope is God’s command it is God’s gift. He presses upon us a future certainty (his creation transformed) grounded in a present reality (his Son raised and his love flooding our hearts.)

Knowing all this, we are eager to say with Jeremiah, “The Lord is my portion; therefore I will hope in him.”

 

                                                                                                     Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                

 March 2004

 

What Do We Know?

Romans 7:18                                              2nd Timothy 1:12                                          Philippians 4:12 -13

 

Few people annoy us more than the know-it-all. As soon as we mention anything to him – anything, whether cars or cameras – he starts yammering as if he were the world’s expert. We’re especially irked when it becomes evident that the know-it-all knows nothing, nothing whatever about cars or cameras.

Annoying as the know-it-all always is, he’s most annoying, downright obnoxious, when he’s a religious know-it-all.

Nevertheless, while we’re certainly offended by the person who “knows it all”, we’re never going to be helped by the person who knows nothing. We’d never choose as our lawyer or physician, dentist or mechanic, someone who boasted of her ignorance. In other words, while know-it-all people offend us, people who know nothing can’t help us.

Many times in his letters the apostle Paul says “I know.” He isn’t bragging: “I know more than you.” Neither is he claiming superiority: “I know more than everyone else.” He’s simply expressing an unshakable confidence rooted so very deep in him that he could no more deny it than he could deny his own name. His “I know” is related to a profound assurance of what’s real, his place in it and its consequences for him. He’s aware that while there are situations in life where it’s properly wise and appropriately humble to say “I’m not sure”, so far as life as a whole is concerned it isn’t wise or humble to say “Who knows?”. Where life as a whole is concerned it’s distressing to be found saying “It’s anybody’s guess.” It’s distressing for us and it’s unhelpful for others. When our child comes to us jarred by what she’s heard “out there” inasmuch as what she’s heard “out there” contradicts everything she’s learned at home, it doesn’t help our child to hear us say “I’m not sure.”

When Paul soberly, humbly, yet confidently says “I know” he means “I’ve been seized by the truth; I’ve been seized by him who is the truth; I stand persuaded.” He isn’t parading himself as a know-it-all. But neither does he come to us as a know-nothing who can’t help us. He knows. And because he knows he can help us to know too.

I: — Precisely what does he know, and what should we? First of all, “I know that nothing good dwells within me.” He means “I know that nothing godly dwells within me.”

“What morbid pessimism!” someone objects. But hold on a minute. Before we label anyone pessimistic we should find out if he’s realistic. Isn’t it realistic to admit that there’s a deep-seated self-contradiction in all of us, a deep-seated perverseness in all of us of which we can’t root out of ourselves? If we think not, we should ask ourselves one or two more questions. Don’t all Christians thank God that a Saviour has been given to us. If we need saving yet are unable to save ourselves; if the saviour we need as we need nothing else has to be given to us, then there must be a twistedness deep inside us that we can’t straighten out ourselves.

And didn’t our foreparents at the Reformation describe humankind as “totally depraved”? When they did they didn’t mean that we are all wantonly immoral. They weren’t stupid; they knew that virtually everyone is vastly more moral than immoral. They did mean, however, that however good we might be morally, we aren’t godly; they meant that the human heart is in se curvatus, bent in on itself. All the depraved human heart can will is its self-perpetuating depravity. No one can will himself out of his sinnership. No one can will herself out of her unrighteousness and into the righteousness of Christ. No one can “right” his capsized relationship with God. No one can undo the warp in the human heart that wrecks even our best efforts at curing ourselves.

It’s right here – “I know that nothing good dwells in me” – that the Christian understanding of what’s wrong ultimately differs from that of the Marxist, for instance. The Marxist argues that what appears to be spiritual perverseness, incomprehensible self-contradiction, in fact is perfectly comprehensible, since human self-contradiction and self-frustration are entirely a consequence of economic disadvantage. The Marxist says there is no ingrained twistedness in us; what appears to be such is merely the product of our economic situation. All human iniquities (so-called) can be reduced without remainder to economic inequities, the Marxist says. Human beings aren’t iniquitous, sinful. They are victims of inequities, victims of economic disparities. If we get rid of the disparities we’ll thereby get rid of “sin”, so-called.

At the same time, from a different angle, the Marxist says too that all economic inequities are iniquities. Christians, however, deny that all economic inequities are iniquities. The fact that the Bronfman brothers are richer than I am isn’t iniquitous and I had better not blame my innermost depravity on it. At the same time sensitive Christians are quick to admit that economic wretchedness – grinding poverty – is a terrible thing with terrible consequences. Sensitive Christians will admit too that to be culturally deprived is to be deprived of something worthwhile. But just as surely Christians insist that regardless of our economic and cultural position or privilege there is a deep-seated deformity that has nothing to do with wealth or culture. Christians are aware that there’s a difference between the human situation and the human condition. The human situation has to do with how we are shaped by education, culture and wealth. The human condition, deeper than the human situation; the human condition has to do with our innermost rebellion against God, contempt for his claim upon us, disregard of his mercy and disdain for his truth. He wants to be lord of all life? We insist on being on our own lord. He has made us in his image? We resent the intrusion and attempt to make him henceforth in our image. He presses himself on us as friend and guide? We tell him we prefer to be independent, self-made men and women.

“I know that nothing good dwells within me.” By “good” Paul means the ultimate good, godliness. It’s this that we can’t fashion for ourselves. He never denies that people are capable of lesser goods. He admires the ethical conduct that morally serious people display. That is certainly a good we are capable of. He admires the learning of learned people. That is a good we ought to treasure. He acknowledges the helpfulness of Roman government and doesn’t hesitate to take advantage of this good. Still, he denies that we fallen men and women are capable of the good, that godliness which consists of adoring surrender to God and the godly conduct that arises from it.

Speaking of government; however good it is, the odour of scandal, of self-serving corruption, always hovers around it. Speaking of moral conduct; however good it is, our innermost perversity invariably twists it into self-righteousness. And self-righteousness always has two spin-offs: contempt towards other people and defiance towards God. For other people are now beneath us and God is now superfluous to us.

When the apostle says he knows that nothing good dwells within us he means that our innermost deformity corrupts even our best. Because we concur in his realistic assessment of the human condition we insist he isn’t pessimistic. And because we concur in his realistic assessment we shall regard as unrealistically optimistic, naively optimistic, the utopian cure-alls that popular psychology and popular education promise even as they produce so very little.

“I know that nothing good dwells within me.”

 

II: — Yet the apostle insists just as strongly that the good is closer to us than we imagine, available to us right now, for the good is to be found in someone else: “I know the One in whom I have put my trust” – he reminds Timothy, a younger man on whom the older man’s experience and wisdom won’t be lost. If Paul’s realism stopped with his assessment of human perversity, the human condition would be hopeless. But he doesn’t stop there. He’s certain of the one who can remedy it: “I know the One in whom I have put my trust.”

According to the Hebrew mind to know something isn’t to have information about it. According to the Hebrew mind to know hunger isn’t to possess information about malnutrition. Rather, it’s to have first-hand acquaintance with hunger, to have intimate experience of hunger, and to have been altered by the intimacy. To know one’s spouse is to have first-hand acquaintance with her, intimate experience of her, and therein to be forever different oneself. When Paul exclaims “I know the One in whom I have put my trust” he’s telling us he lives in the sphere of intimate acquaintance with Jesus Christ – the result of which is that his life has been altered and now remains different.

The apostle isn’t bragging like the religious know-it-all. But neither is he an unhelpful know-nothing who can only say, “God? Faith? Whatever? Your guess is as good as mine.”

“Then why doesn’t he say more about his experience of Jesus Christ” someone queries; “Why doesn’t he spell it out in greater detail?” The reason he doesn’t is simple: one, if he tried to spell it out in greater detail he could never do justice to it; he’d appear silly and sentimental; he’d resemble the person who has come upon overwhelming beauty yet says nothing, or virtually nothing, since no language is adequate to such beauty. Two, he’s aware that if he attempts to say more about his intimacy with his Lord, what he says will only appear to cheapen something so very precious that it ought never to be cheapened. The most intimate aspects of marriage we don’t publicize in detail. We refrain from publicizing marital intimacies not because we’re ashamed of them, but rather because no language can do justice to the intimacy; and besides, speaking publicly of marital intimacies merely cheapens them. Nevertheless, when we come upon other people fruitfully married we’re aware that the intimacy we cherish they cherish too.

For the same reason, when Paul says simply, quietly, profoundly, “I know the One in whom I have put my trust”, he feels he’s said enough; whereupon he waits for us who share his experience to nod knowingly with him.

While he says little more, in this respect, than “I know the One in whom I have put my trust”, he does say something more. He says, “God who has begun a good work in you will bring it to completion.”(Phil. 1:6) The good work mentioned here is the good work, God’s redemptive work; that is, God’s work of reaching us in our innermost twistedness and straightening out our innermost deformity and remedying a human condition that is otherwise irremediable.

I don’t get to hear much preaching. But whenever I do (chiefly on my holidays) I ask myself two questions: (i) Does the speaker know the One in whom she has put her trust? Does she ooze intimate acquaintance with Jesus Christ? Or is she merely stringing together religious clichés, however cleverly? (ii) Does she glow with the realistic optimism that here, in this encounter, there is pledged to us the profoundest human transformation? I don’t care whether the preacher is eloquent or clever or smooth. I care only whether she breathes out a credible conviction that she “has tasted and seen that the Lord is good” and can therefore encourage others to know for themselves that in our Lord Jesus Christ there has been given to us the healer of our deepest deformity.

The author of a poem or novel is someone whose mind and heart have been set on fire and who describes her vision so as to draw us readers into her vision and thereby find our lives changed by it as our hearts are ignited too. An author does this. An editor, on the other hand, is someone who tides up spelling and corrects punctuation and ensures that the book is attractively packaged. An editor discusses someone else’s experience and testimony. But an author has “been there” herself; she writes – and can write – only what she knows.

When Paul exclaims “I know the One in whom I have put my trust” he’s telling us he isn’t an editor bringing forward someone else’s experience and testimony. He’s met someone whose acquaintance has made his life forever different. He wants only for us to “know” this One ourselves.

 

III: — We must never think that Paul’s experience of his Lord floats above the nitty-grittiness of life. He isn’t a religious hobbyist whose “religion” parallels the experience of the short-wave radio hobbyist who picks up a voice from a South Sea island. No doubt it’s thrilling to pick up the voice of a fellow ham-radio operator from a South Sea island, but it has nothing at all to do with what we have to face tomorrow morning. More profoundly, Paul writes “I know how to live when things are difficult and I know how to live when things are prosperous….I am ready for anything through the strength of the one who lives within me.”

We’re all aware that life has ups and downs. We don’t need the little man from Tarsus to remind us. Or do we? When my daughters were children they liked to watch “Wonder Woman” on TV. Whenever Wonder Woman wanted to she could leave behind the frustrations of this world. She could rocket straight up, travel at supersonic speed, deflect bullets with her wonder-bracelets. Children are captivated by someone who can leave all frustrations behind. But the day comes when either the child remains a child forever (even though she’s thirty-five), or the child grows up and learns that frustrations can’t be left behind: they have to be endured.

When I say “frustrations” I don’t mean petty annoyances, irritations. I mean reversals. One afternoon my mother was diligently at work at her desk when her boss lurched around the secretaries’ work-area like a beaten prize-fighter staggering from corner to corner. He kept mumbling, with dazed expression, “I’ve fired; I’ve just lost my job; I’ve been fired.” He wasn’t saying this because we wanted to inform the secretaries; he was babbling; he was punch-drunk.

I have been concussed four times. Each time I have regained consciousness feeling exceedingly confused and disoriented. As the confusion and disorientation have subsided, pain has set in. The upsets we sustain in life are much like concussion. First there is confusion and disorientation; as these recede the pain of the blow settles upon us. Wonder Woman may be able to fly above it all but we can’t.

I’d never want to suggest that life is always and everywhere jar and jolt. To be sure there are days, many days, when the sky is blue and the sun is shining and we feel so good we couldn’t imagine ourselves feeing better. There are even days when we feel we own the world, so exhilarated are we.

And then there are other days, days when we’ve been assaulted, or fear we’re going to be. On these days even the prospect of getting out of bed is daunting. There are days when our children are such a delight we wonder why we didn’t have ten. And there are days when our children are the occasion of more anxiety than we ever thought possible. We understand Paul when he writes, “I know what it is to be up and what it is to be down. I am ready for anything through the strength of the one who lives within me.”

We Presbyterians are rooted in what’s called “The Reformed Tradition.” The Reformed Tradition moved from the Sixteenth Century Reformers to the Seventeenth Century Puritans. Our Puritan ancestors used to speak quaintly of “the perseverance of the saints.” By this expression they didn’t mean that God’s people were mysteriously rendered superhuman. By “the perseverance of the saints” they meant “God’s perseverance in his saints.” They knew whereof they spoke. While life is never easy, it was even more difficult in the 1600s. Our Puritan ancestors were always aware that life moves from mountain-top exhilaration to abysmal misery and back again as life surges and abates. Yet they were aware too that at life’s end they had been brought through it all, storm-tossed to be sure, yet without bitterness, without rancour or resentment; and above all, with faith intact. It was the Lord whom they knew who did this for them and in them.

Conclusion: — Then what is it you and I know today?

[1] We know that nothing good, nothing godly, dwells within us, of ourselves.

[2] But we also know something grander, deeper than this: we know the One in whom we have put our trust, and we are confident as to the outcome of our knowing him: he who has begun a good work in us is going to complete it.

[3] And we know that amidst life’s abundances and life’s scarcities alike, we know how to live – for we know that he who is in us is greater than anything that is in the world.

 

                                                                                                     Victor Shepherd                         

April 2005

A Cry, A Groan and A Promise

Romans 8:15-27

 

A bereaved person can’t help weeping. A happy person can’t help smiling. The person “tickled” by a good joke can’t help laughing. In all these situations the appropriate response springs forth spontaneously, without reflection or deliberation. The bereaved person doesn’t deduce that since he’s bereaved he should weep. Neither does the happy person conclude that she should smile. The response arises spontaneously as a result of her situation.

 

I: — In exactly the same way the apostle Paul tells us that the Christian can’t help crying, “Abba, Father”. The cry comes forth from us as a result of our intimacy with God. We don’t labour at ten stiff books of theology, note that God is said to be Father to all to whom Christ is brother by faith, ascertain that we are possessed of faith, and finally conclude that God is our Father. On the contrary, whether our knowledge of theology is great or little, our situation – we who cling to Jesus Christ in faith are sons and daughters of God by adoption – moves us to exult spontaneously “Father, my Father”, from the bottom of our hearts. We cry this instantly, immediately, not inferentially.

When Jesus spoke to his Father he used the Aramaic word “Abba”. Aramaic was the language   Jews spoke with each other in First-Century Palestine. When Jews spoke with Gentiles they spoke Greek; but with fellow-Jews they conversed every day and conducted business every day in Aramaic. In First Century Palestine, however, no Aramaic-speaking Jew called God “Abba”. The word was deemed to be too intimate. The person who addressed God in this manner would be deemed disrespectful, over-familiar, presumptuous even. The only Jew found to be using the word of the Father was Jesus. The disciples overheard him using it several times throughout his earthly ministry. They overheard him using it, most pointedly, in Gethsemane on the eve of his terrible trial. Terrible as the trial was, it couldn’t deflect him from the intimacy he had long known with his Father, an intimacy his disciples thought to characterize him. Our Lord was acquainted with his Father at such profound depths of intimacy and warmth and trust and confidence that the word sprang unbidden to his lips.

Yet while it sprang to Christ’s lips it didn’t spring to his alone. Paul maintains that faith binds us intimately to Jesus, and our intimacy with the Son is one with our intimacy with the Father. Christians therefore find themselves crying spontaneously “Abba, Father”. We don’t think about the matter and then conclude that God is – or might be – our Father after all. Instead we are constrained to cry, impelled to, because our intimacy with the Father issues in exultation as surely as the happy person smiles or the bereaved person weeps or the startled person gasps. In the context of our intimacy with him who is our Father our exultation, “Father”, couldn’t be more natural.

 

II: — I have found that when people are informed of all this they assume that Christians are supposed to live ten feet off the ground, never quite touching the earth.   They assume that anyone who genuinely utters the cry, “Abba, Father”, is someone whose faith has elevated her just high enough to be beyond the turbulence and pain and contradictions of life. You see, if we are living ten feet off the ground we are close enough to the earth to observe all the negativities with which life afflicts people, yet also far enough above them all as to remain unaffected by pain and disappointment and heartbreak, and therefore unperturbed. Newer Christians especially are frequently puzzled at first and soon guilt-ridden. They assume that if their faith is real, they should be beyond the reach of life’s turbulence and treachery. Since they aren’t beyond the reach of life’s turbulence and treachery, they begin to doubt the reality of their faith, perchance even concluding that they aren’t Christians after all.

Over and over a pastor meets people who think that God has played a dirty trick on them. They assumed that faith meant riding above life’s “crunches”, and now they find themselves crunched several times over. They feel God has let them down. If they had more nerve, they’d curse him – like Job’s wife. Lacking such nerve, they blame him for deceiving them, or they blame themselves for their insufficient faith. Both responses are wrong.

The apostle who knows that Christians are constrained to cry “Abba” knows that we groan as well. “We who have the first fruits of the Spirit;” he writes, “we groan inwardly.” Paul groans himself. Doesn’t he tell us of his thorn in the flesh that causes him relentless pain and embarrassment? All God’s people groan, for in all of us there are found simultaneously unspeakable intimacy with our Father and indescribable pain over a frustration or a wound that remains unrelieved.

We should note more carefully what Paul says. In Romans 8:15 he exclaims, “We have received a spirit of adoption. When we cry ‘Abba, Father’ it is God’s Spirit bearing witness with our spirit that we are God’s children now.” Then in Romans 8:23 he says that the whole creation is groaning in labour pains; we are part of the creation and therefore we are groaning too; and we whom God’s Spirit has brought to intimacy with the Father – we are groaning inwardly while we wait for adoption.” Wait for adoption? Eight verses earlier he told us we already had it; already we were sons and daughters of God, admitted to God’s family, knowing an intimacy with him that only family members can know. “Wait for adoption”? More specifically he says we are waiting for the “redemption of our bodies”.

The apostle is always profound. On the one hand by faith we are, right now, sons and daughters of God. We know we are, and our heartfelt intimacy with our Father is as much attestation as we need. On the other hand, there remains much about us that is struggling to be born, struggling to come to the full light of day, struggling for a fulfilment so far denied it. We are gloriously adopted now, and we also wait for the full manifestation of that adoption. Until then, we exult ecstatically and groan painfully at the same time.

[i] The most obvious situation is that of the person who is terminally ill, the person who is dying one inch at a time. He groans, for he is struggling to be released from all that inhibits the fullest expression of his human creatureliness and his spiritual sonship. He’s frustrated.

Worse than the predicament of the person with the terminal disease is the predicament of the person with the non-terminal, neurological disease. Neurological diseases force severe disabilities on people and force people to live with those disabilities, in that the worst neurological diseases leave people alive for such a long time. Meanwhile, the sufferer is longing to emerge into that freedom – “the redemption of our bodies” Paul calls it – when the adoption we already cherish will be made manifest.

[ii] What about the person who is chronically mentally ill? What about her family? We wouldn’t want to be heard saying, “Wouldn’t it be less wearing for everyone if Mrs. X simply slipped away in her sleep? Wouldn’t it bring huge relief to her and to everyone around her?” We wouldn’t want to be heard thinking this out loud. Still, we can’t help thinking it.

My blood runs cold when I think of severely schizophrenic people and their families who are caught up in the round of psychiatrists, pharmacists, ministers, police, the courts, assorted provincial services, and institutionalizations. Both the chronically disturbed and their family are struggling in anticipation of a better day. But until that day, they groan; all of them.

[iv] What parent hasn’t groaned, and groaned some more, concerning an adolescent son or daughter’s emergence into sane, sober, godly adulthood? I’m not questioning for a minute that parents are groaning inwardly, frequently outwardly, through their adolescent’s struggle. I do question, however, whether it’s sufficiently understood that the adolescents themselves are suffering with a suffering worse than the suffering of many adults, if not most.

I often think that older adults regard adolescent stress much too cavalierly. When I was a teenager, moping and moaning, my mother frequently expostulated, “Why the hang-dog expression? Don’t you know these are the best days of your life? You have no mortgage payments to worry about, no car payments.” To be sure, I didn’t have mortgage payments to worry about. So what. Those days were the worst days of my life and I never want to see them again. If older adults were aware of the suicide rate among teenagers, and were aware that the suicide rate has increased 300% in the last 25 years, older adults would sing a different tune.

I’m not suggesting that all teenagers are pained or frustrated to the point of being at risk.   But many are. Neither am I suggesting that all parents feel confused, set upon, unappreciated and helpless.   But many do. In both teenager and teenager’s parent something is struggling for expression, and struggling for an expression denied for now.

[v] And then we groan concerning ourselves. Isn’t there something deep in all of us that longs for expression, or fuller expression, but hasn’t yet found it? Don’t we crave release from intra-psychic wounds, acquired decades ago, whose after-effects have not only scarred us but continue to inhibit us decades later?   What wouldn’t we give to be freed from emotional wounds that remain booby-traps, and too frequently embarrass us as we react in a way that observers find startling, and more than startling, find incomprehensible and sometimes even threatening?

I never make light of mental difficulties. I never joke about them. Think of phobias, for instance. People who aren’t phobic (most of us) are always tempted to make light of the woman who is panic-stricken if she sees a feather or the man who faints if he climbs higher than two feet. Psychiatrists tell us that phobias are virtually incurable. People afflicted with them suffer, and suffer a long time.

And then of course if we are serious at all we groan as we await our ultimate deliverance from the sin that still dogs us. To be sure, it’s only because of our intimacy with our Father, “Abba”, that we are even aware of our lingering depravity. (The spiritually inert, needless to say, are also spiritually indifferent.) Those admitted to the wonder of the light, admitted to intimacy with him who is the light; they are appalled at the shadows within them that his light casts. I’m tired of the burden my sin is to others. I’m also tired of the burden my sin is to myself.

Everyone is groaning somewhere.   Everyone has to be groaning somewhere, since the apostle tells us that “the whole creation is groaning in labour pains”.

 

III: — Then are you and I simply suspended between the ecstatic cry of intimacy with our Father and the groan of our frustration and disappointment? Are we going to be suspended indefinitely?

Our Lord Jesus knew both cry and groan, but he wasn’t suspended indefinitely. He knew an intimacy with his Father that is the foundation of ours, as his disciples found him repeatedly taken up, while at prayer, into an immediacy and intensity before his Father that his disciples subsequently came to know for themselves. He also knew an anguish, in Gethsemane and at Calvary (not to mention at many points throughout this earthly ministry) that we can’t penetrate. He both exulted and groaned simultaneously.

But not forever. He was resurrected. And because he shares his resurrected life with us, we have been appointed to a resolution wherein we shall rejoice, simply exult, without a simultaneous anguish. Within a few verses of Paul’s speaking both of cry and groan he makes two staggering assertions. One, “Nothing can separate us from the love of God in Christ Jesus our Lord.” Two, “I consider that the sufferings of this present time are not worth comparing to the glory that is to be revealed to us.”

Why is it, how is it, that nothing can separate us from God’s love? It’s because God’s power, wherewith he raised Jesus from the dead, is the same power wherewith he binds you and me to the risen One in whose company we are flooded with God’s love.

Why is it, how is it, that the sufferings of this present time are not worth comparing to the glory that is to be revealed to us? It’s because the Son who was borne through everything that made him groan is now glorified and guarantees that our groaning will give way to glorification.

Scripture is fond of obstetrical metaphors. Paul uses them frequently. He uses one in Romans 8 when he says that the entire creation, in the era of the Fall, is groaning in labour. But no woman in labour labours forever. Labour ends in birth.   Jesus uses obstetrical metaphors. He too speaks of a woman in labour. He maintains that however difficult, however protracted, a woman’s labour might be, when her child is born she puts it all behind her, forgets it all, out of the sheer joy of the child she has long awaited and now has in her arms. In exactly this sense the day has been appointed when you and I put behind us, forget without trying to forget, the years in which we exulted and groaned simultaneously just because on that day we are going to be found exulting only, overtaken by our emergence into the bright light of a new day.

Question: Is this a future development? Yes. Is it only a future development, exclusively a future development? No. Already we have tasted it. Already we have glimpsed the Promised Land and have even begun to live in it. Already our exultation outweighs our anguish. Already our experience of our Father’s care assures us that the good work he has begun in us he is unfailingly going to complete.

 

IV: — Today is Communion Sunday. The elements, bread and wine, tell us not merely of body and blood but of a body broken and of blood shed. They remind us then of our Lord’s anguish, the day-by-day anguish which is the human lot in the era of the Fall, as well as his more intense anguish of crucifixion, as well as his most intense anguish of the dereliction when he couldn’t help gasping, “Why have you forsaken me?” He groans.

Yet even from the cross he addresses his Father as “Father”; even from the cross he speaks the word of intimacy that he used every day, especially when he prayed. He exults.

And as he is raised from the dead he enters into promised glory, lives in it forever, and from it promises us a glory that will be the fulfilment of our exultation and the cancellation of our groaning. For on that day, Charles Wesley reminds us, we are going to be “lost in wonder, love and praise”.

 

                                                                                                          Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                                                                                                     

 July 2005

You asked for a sermon on Hope

Romans 8:22-25

 

 

“I hope it doesn’t rain the day of the picnic.” You and I have no control over the weather. Hoping it doesn’t rain is nothing more than wishful thinking. Is Christian hope wishful thinking in the face of all that we can’t control?

“I hope the Toronto Blue Jays win the World Series.” They might win it; it’s possible to be sure, even though it’s extremely unlikely. Is Christian hope a hankering after what is extremely unlikely?

“I hope we’ll soon learn to get along together, and class hostility, social conflict and financial exploitation will soon be a thing of the past.” Anyone who speaks this way is most naïve concerning human nature and utterly ignorant of human history. Is Christian hope childlike naïveness with respect to our nature and inexcusable ignorance with respect to our history?

 

I: — For Christians hope is a future certainty grounded in a present reality. The present reality is the faithfulness of God. God’s faithfulness is marked out by major landmarks (promises he has kept) in his involvement with his people, an involvement he won’t renounce on behalf of a people he won’t abandon. One such landmark is Israel’s release from bondage in Egypt and its deliverance at the Red Sea. Another landmark is Joshua’s leading the same people into the long-promised land. The landmark that towers over others, however, and gathers them up into itself, is the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead. Here all the promises of God find their fulfilment. Here the fulfilment of God’s promises to Israel and to Israel’s greater Son overflows out onto all flesh, Jew and Gentile alike, out onto all whose faith-quickened seeing acknowledges the presence and power and purpose of God in Jesus of Nazareth. God had promised to renew the entire creation in Christ, liberating the creation from its bondage to the evil one, freeing it from its frustration and allowing it to flower abundantly. God’s raising his Son from the dead is the decisive moment of this promised liberation and is therefore the landmark of God’s faithfulness.

Question: how is it that we who are believers affirm this while unbelievers do not? Believers and unbelievers alike live in the same world, suffer the same pain, undergo the same treachery and turbulence and tragedies. Yet believers speak of God’s faithfulness as the ground of their hope while unbelievers see no evidence of faithfulness and no reason to hope. Then why do believers persist in hope while unbelievers don’t? Believers continue to hope, continue to insist on a future certainty despite present contradictions, never feel that their hope is misplaced because “God’s love has been shed abroad in our hearts.” (Rom. 5:5) At this moment believers are aware of God’s love flooding them. Our present experience of God is itself part of God’s faithfulness to us. This too is part of the present reality undergirding a future certainty. In other words there are two aspects to the present reality of God’s faithfulness: one is what God has done for us in the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead; the other is what God has done in us as the Holy Spirit has soaked us in the Father’s love again and again. No wonder we look with confidence to the transformation of men and women, nature and universe, as the entire creation is finally healed.

Such hope is certainly a gift from God inasmuch as the resurrection of Jesus Christ and our Spirit-wrought inclusion in that resurrection is a gift from God. While such hope is plainly a gift, however, it isn’t gift only; it’s also a command. God commands his people to hope. To be sure, it’s only as he gives us hope that he commands us to hope, yet command us to hope he most certainly does. For this reason the mediaeval rabbis used to say that the arch sin is despair.

 

II: — Despite the fact that hope is both gift and command, despair remains humanly understandable. Life’s contradictions are just that: contradictions. Life’s frustrations, suffering so very intense and protracted as to leave behind whatever lesson we might need to learn through suffering, life’s unrelieved bleakness for unnumbered people: all of this renders despair humanly understandable.

In 1940, in the little village of Sighet, Rumania there pulled into the railway station the train that would soon take the villagers on their three-day trip to Auschwitz. The people were beside themselves. An old man in the village, Dodi Feig, put on his best suit, the suit he wore only a couple of times a year on extraordinary occasions of celebration. “Why are you putting on your best suit?”, someone wailed, “you won’t need that where we’re going!” “On the contrary”, replied Feig, “because of the unprecedented horror that has overtaken us, the Messiah can’t fail to come. And when the Messiah comes, I want to welcome him wearing my best.” How Dodi Feig felt three days later I can’t imagine. Many like him died praying the ancient prayer of Maimonides, “I believe with perfect faith in the coming of the Messiah. And though he tarry, yet will I believe.”

Hope is God’s gift and therefore God’s command. This command, like any command, is to be obeyed. Temptation here is like temptation anywhere: temptation to doubt the goodness of God and allow oneself to violate the command of God. Yet this temptation, like any, is to be resisted. Despite life’s contradictions we are to join prophets and apostles in announcing that day above all days when the world’s wretched neither hunger nor thirst any more, when nation no longer lifts up sword against nation, when God wipes away every tear from every eye. We are commanded to hope.

 

III: — But why? Why are we commanded to hope? Because without hope, Christian faith collapses. Faith is faith in the God who won’t abandon his creation so much as a nano-second before he has restored it so thoroughly as to have all of humankind, Christian or not, ascribe him the praise that he is owed. We say we believe in God. What kind of God? The God who returns the creation to the glory with which it first came from his hand. When? To what end? Paul writes a word of encouragement to the Christians in Philippi, “I am sure that he who began a good work in you will bring it to completion at the day of Jesus Christ.” (Phil. 1:6) God has begun a good work (the good work) in them. We know what the apostle means. We like to fend off our critics humorously, “Be patient. God isn’t finished with me yet.” Not only has God not finished with us yet, it appears he has scarcely begun and has ever so far to go. Then will he leave us half-recovered? Is he like a transplant surgeon who removes the patient’s damaged heart and then gives up on the surgery, leaving the patient with no heart, or with the new heart improperly connected, or with the new heart properly connected but without the after-care apart from which the heart-transplant is useless? He who has begun a good work in us is going to complete it. And he has promised to do as much for the creation writ large.

Several years ago construction was begun on an apartment building on Bayview Avenue in the Don Valley. The shell of the building was several stories high and gave every indication of eventually providing fine accommodation overlooking the Don Valley, even Lake Ontario. Then there was a dispute, unresolved, between the builder and city hall officials. Construction was halted. Every day motorists driving up and down the Don Valley Parkway nodded knowingly, “It will have to be finished soon. It can’t just stand there.” In fact it stood there for years, as builders and politicians waited for each other to blink. After several years the structure became an oddity, the butt of jokes. Another year or two and it had become an eyesore. Another year or two again and the project was abandoned, the building shell reduced to rubble. Anything that begins full of promise but doesn’t move on to completion becomes an oddity, then an eyesore, and finally rubble. Without hope, without confidence in the completion of God’s transformation, Christian faith follows the same route: beginning with promise it ends in collapse.

You must have noticed that scripture links faith, hope and love, and groups them together again and again. Hope is the middle term between faith and love. Hope keeps faith from collapsing under the burden of disappointment and delay. Hope keeps love from dissolving under the acids of frustration. Hope fortifies love and lends it resilience. Hope stiffens faith and forestalls collapse.

We are commanded to hope, in the second place, in that apart from hope the individual gives up. Apart from hope we give up, quit; quit working, quit struggling, quit sacrificing, quit living, simply quit. Paul urges the Christians in Corinth, “Be steadfast, immovable, always abounding in the Lord, knowing that in the Lord your labour is not in vain.” (1 Cor. 15:57-58) Is your work in vain? Is mine? Our kingdom-work can never be in vain. The God whose faithfulness we have known for ourselves is the God whose faithfulness we can trust for our work.

One week ago today Mr. Allen Stretton, a long-time member of this congregation, died. His funeral service was conducted on Wednesday. At the reception downstairs following the service a young woman spoke with me, thanked me for the service just concluded, and then thanked me for the funeral service at which I had buried her brother several years ago. I had driven home from a cottage one afternoon in August inasmuch as I had had to bring Mary home to meet a friend. I was planning on staying in Streetsville for one evening only, then driving back to the cottage next morning. At 4:00 o’clock in the afternoon of our arrival the phone rang. I thought to myself, “I’m on holiday. I need a holiday. I’ve waited all year for a holiday. Another minister is covering pastoral emergencies in any case. I’m not going to answer the phone.” By the second ring I was thinking, “Perhaps it’s my dear wife. I’ve been away from her for three hours and perhaps she has sweet somethings to whisper to me.” And so I answered the phone. It was Carol Stretton. Her 28-year old nephew had died in distressing circumstances. Would I help? I phoned Maureen and told her I’d resume our holiday in a couple of days. Last Wednesday the young woman told me that her parents still talk about her brother’s tragic death, the funeral service, what was said, and how much they were helped. Then she kissed me and moved off to speak with someone else. Can our work ever be in vain?

“What you’ve just related has nothing to do with hope”, someone objects; “it’s improper to speak of hope when concrete results are already evident. Hope is properly hope only where what’s hoped for hasn’t appeared.” The objection is sound. In the midst of his torment Job cries out, “All I can feel is my pain.” At the moment of his outcry he can’t see even the tiniest bit of hope’s fulfilment. So far from being fulfilled, even ever so fragmentarily, hope appears simply futile. His friends think him silly for continuing to hope since there’s no evidence to suggest his hope is anything but wishful thinking; his hope seems as groundless as a child’s wish for the appearance of Mary Poppins.

The apostle Paul has just such a day in mind when he reminds the Christians in Rome, “Hope that is seen isn’t hope. For who hopes for what he sees?” (Rom. 8:24) The apostle is correct. Hope is genuine hope only where what is hoped for isn’t seen. In the next verse the apostle reminds the Roman Christians that an accompaniment of hope so very necessary as to be virtually an aspect of hope is patience: Christians are patient in hope where there is no earthly evidence to support our hope and no apparent ground of our hope. No apparent ground, I must underline, for the ground of our hope is always and everywhere the faithfulness of God, promises he has kept. Possessed of such hope, we never give up, never quit.

We are commanded to hope, in the third place, for if we fail to hope the world is abandoned. Whether we are possessed of hope as scripture speaks of hope is made plain by our answer to one question: does the world have a future? Do we expect it to have a future, or have we concluded that the world can only repeat itself until it finally burns itself out and is consigned to the garbage can?

If I asked you to specify the most dangerous person in any society, what person would come to mind? The psychopath? The most dangerous person to have around isn’t the psychopath. (Besides, how many of them are there?) The most dangerous person to have around isn’t the murderer or the molester or the lunatic. It’s the cynic. The cynic is forever sneering, “What’s the use? Why bother?” The cynic’s noxious breath is breathed out everywhere. Unlike the breath of God that turned dust into life, the cynic’s breath turns life into dust. The cynic claims victories here, there and everywhere. The cynic’s victories, of course, are actually victims, victims whose new-found “What’s the use?” abandons a world that God never abandons. To be sure, the damage done by those who violate God’s creation is no little damage; far worse, however, is the damage done by cynics whose cynicism impedes the healing of the creation and disdains the signs pointing to its ultimate restoration.

In his major theological statement, the letter to the church in Rome, Paul maintains that the entire creation is in bondage as a result of the fall. The entire creation is in bondage to assorted powers that not only enslave it but also corrupt it and disfigure it. Not surprisingly, then, the entire creation “groans”, the apostle says, groans to be freed from that all that now corrupts it and disfigures it. To say that the creation groans at its frustration and longs to be freed is to say that the entire creation has “hope” stamped on it. “Hope” means “transformation and fulfilment guaranteed.” Since God has guaranteed the release, transformation and fulfilment of the creation, the cynic isn’t merely going to be proved wrong; the cynic is also going to proved a blasphemer, for the cynic has continued to say, “What’s the point?”, when there is every point to identifying and identifying himself with that restoration at God’s hand which will unfailingly appear.

Let me say it again: the cynic is a blasphemer. She maintains that struggling on behalf of a groaning world is pointless. She’s a blasphemer inasmuch as God’s struggle on behalf of a groaning world is going to issue in splendour that will redound to his praise. The cynic cruelly worsens the afflictions she could relieve and blasphemously imputes indifference or ineffectiveness to God. The cynic is the most dangerous person on the face of the earth.

What’s the point in helping feed the 4,000 people per month (half of them children) that our foodbank feeds? The point is that a banquet has been arranged for them at which they’ll be eating something besides tinned beans and Kraft Dinner.

What’s the point of resisting arms races, even as we are aware that every single arms race in the history of the world has issued in war? The point is that the day has been appointed when swords will be beaten into ploughshares and spears into pruning hooks.

What’s the point of tireless work on behalf of deranged people? (I trust you are aware that when I came to Streetsville there were 16,000 psychiatric beds in greater Toronto and now there are 4,000.) The point is that like the deranged man in the Gadarene hills who lacerated himself and ran around naked and shrieked appallingly; like that man whom our Lord touched as an instance of the kingdom, the deranged are divinely destined to be found, one day, seated, clothed, and in their right mind.

What’s the point of teaching underprivileged adults and ex-convicts to read? Don’t even ask the question, for blasphemy ought never to be uttered in these precincts.

If ever we abandon hope, we abandon the world. But God won’t abandon it, and I, at least, can’t bear the thought of having him lonely.

Hope, from a biblical perspective, is a future certainty grounded in a present reality. The present reality is the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead and our vivid experience of him. The future certainty is new heavens and a new earth in which righteousness dwells, says Peter. (2 Peter 3:13)

Hope is God’s gift and God’s command. Without such hope Christian faith collapses, the individual quits, and the world is abandoned. Glorying in our present experience of our risen Lord we can’t help crying with Jeremiah, “The Lord is my portion; therefore I will hope in him.” (Lam. 3:24)

 

                                                                         Victor Shepherd

March 1999

Seeing Ourselves as God Sees Us: Eternally Loved

 Romans 8:29-39

 

I: — “For I am sure that nothing, nothing seen or unseen in the entire creation, will ever be able to separate us from the love of God in Christ Jesus our Lord.”

Nothing can separate us from God’s love?   Much seems to. Much intends to. And if we have ever ministered to people whose faith once flamed and has since flickered out, people whose faith catastrophe or torment or bewilderment has extinguished, we shall say that much appears to separate us from God’s love and seems to succeed in separating us from God’s love.

In the course of my work as a pastor in Mississauga I went to the church on a Saturday afternoon to conduct a wedding.   After the wedding I called on a church-member who was dying of AIDS. He was haemophiliac.  He needed thirteen pints of transfused blood per month.  He had acquired HIV-AIDS through the ‘tainted blood scandal’ involving the Canadian Red Cross. (You will recall that the Red Cross collected and passed on blood from people whose sexual history should have disqualified them, as even a child knows, from donating blood.) While I was visiting this man and his wife, Maureen phoned to tell me that Toronto General Hospital was trying to contact me. I phoned TGH, was told what I needed to know, and immediately drove downtown. There I found a 23-year old woman, mother of two children, who in her suicidal desperation had drunk as much bleach as she could get down.  When I saw her (specifically her colour) I knew she was dead.  Her chest was rising and falling, to be sure, since she was wired up to everything that could make her seem alive.  I prayed for her and I prayed with her family, gathered around the bed. (If you are wondering what I was doing, praying for someone I already knew to be dead, we can sort it out later.) As soon as I said “Amen” the nurse turned off the apparatus.  The oscilloscope went flat. Now everyone knew she was dead.

Sally was the dead 23-year old.  Sally’s mother had been raised in one of the poorest areas of England . Sally’s mother had worked exceedingly hard at the most menial, low-paying jobs since immigrating to Canada . She didn’t have a spare dime. Now she was left with having to care for her dead daughter’s two children.  Sally’s husband? He was an improvident alcoholic who had distressed Sally and who would soon cause more trouble for the heartbroken family.

A few weeks later, and it’s Saturday afternoon again in Mississauga ; another wedding. Ten minutes before the wedding commences (I’m about to solemnize the marriage of the Board Chairman’s daughter) the phone in my study rings. I’m told that a couple I married five years ago is dead, together with their two-year old son. Could I go to the family’s home right away? I told the caller I’d be over as soon as possible.  I stepped into the sanctuary and married the couple in front of me wearing my best wedding smile throughout the service.  (You wouldn’t want me to rain on your daughter’s parade, would you?) Then I went to the home that death had harassed.

Five years earlier I had married this couple, both of them schoolteachers. Recently the husband had become depressed. He was admitted to the psychiatric ward of Etobicoke General Hospital . On this Saturday afternoon he had walked out of the hospital, gone home, picked up an axe and decapitated his two-year old son in front of the boy’s mother.  Then he had decapitated his wife.  Finally he had hanged himself in the basement.  The dead mother’s parents, both 65 now, were left caring for their two-year old grandson and his dog.

In the aftermath of all of this I ministered to the grandparents as they were faithful members of my congregation.  One Sunday morning, ten minutes before the service, the grandfather knocked on my study door.         I don’t like being interrupted ten minutes before worship, since leading worship and preaching are awesome matters and I’m getting my head and heart around what I must do.  Still, I couldn’t refuse to speak with this man in his torment.  And what was on his mind, so very important that it couldn’t wait until after the service? It was the dog’s bowel movements. At one time they had been thus and so, but now….

Some of you are fond of dogs.  I’m not. I’m not eager to talk about their bowel movements – ten minutes before I conduct worship and preach.

I knew that what had brought his stammering fellow to my door wasn’t the dog’s bowel movements.  It was his anguish, an anguish that had suspended his judgement.  He was with me because he couldn’t not be there – and I knew it. I spoke with him, prayed with him, and together we went into the sanctuary to worship.  Six months later he came to see me again.  He had just been diagnosed with prostate cancer.

I’m not suggesting that every Saturday afternoon wedding concludes like the two I’ve mentioned.  But I do agree with Dr Leslie Weatherhead, notable British Methodist preacher and sophisticated psychologist.  In one of his books Weatherhead wrote, “If you were aware of the suffering found in the smallest hamlet in England , the smallest, you wouldn’t sleep at night.”

I can’t speak for you, but my exposure to people’s suffering has found me agreeing with Martin Luther.         Luther maintained that if faith is to thrive we have to shut our eyes and open our ears. We must open our ears because the gospel is heard, heard with our ears and heard in our hearts. We must close our eyes, on the other hand, because what we see whenever we look out on world-occurrence; what we see contradicts the gospel.  The gospel (heard) assures us that God loves us so very much he couldn’t love us more. World-occurrence (seen) shows us that God doesn’t love us at all.

Please don’t think that the incidents from my pastoral ministry that I’ve laid before you tonight are rare.  If you wanted, I could stand here all night and relate stories that would leave you aghast.

So what do you think? Does God love us? Is his love strong enough, and his love’s grip on us firm enough, that nothing will ever be able to separate us from an oceanic love vouchsafed to us in Christ Jesus our Lord?

Tonight my heart resonates with Paul’s.  Like him I am persuaded that nothing can separate us from God’s love. And like him I have every confidence in what I hear (the gospel) even as I am horrified at what I see.

 

II:         — At the same time Paul is aware that much in life aims at separating us from God’s love and may seem to have separated us.

One such thing is tribulation.  According to scripture tribulation or affliction isn’t the same as suffering-in-general. Suffering-in-general is what comes upon us because we are finite, frail, fragile creatures living in a turbulent world. Disease victimizes us. Infirmity threatens us. Pain warps us. In all such cases scripture mandates us to seek relief.  Throughout his earthly ministry Jesus consistently relieved suffering.

Tribulation, affliction, however, is different.  Tribulation is pain visited on us on account of our discipleship.         It’s pain visited on us account of our love for Jesus and our loyalty to him. In short, tribulation is pain arising from our crossbearing, which crossbearing, be it noted, Jesus appoints us to and will not relieve us of until we are in glory. Now we can always rid ourselves of our tribulation; all we need do is apostatise.  All we need do is renounce faith in Jesus Christ, strangle our love for him, withdraw the loyalty to him by which we have been publicly identified. To rid ourselves of the pain of tribulation all we need do is deny our Lord and refuse to be identified with him. As soon as we do this the world will leave us alone.  Since scripture abhors apostasy, however, the Christian response to tribulation is steadfastness.

Let me say it again: the Christian response to everyday suffering is to seek relief; the Christian response to tribulation is steadfastness, since we can’t be rid of it unless we rid ourselves of our Lord.

Then will the torment of tribulation drive a wedge between us and God’s love? We should ask those who have been tormented on account of their love for their Lord.

Ian Rennie, former minister in this congregation and my first academic dean at Tyndale Seminary; Ian Rennie quietly pointed out to me one day that for the last 25 years of his life there was a price on Martin Luther’s head. Anyone at all could have made himself wealthy by killing the man.  No one in the history of the church, Rennie insisted, had lived the truth of Ephesians 6:12 as Luther had lived the truth of this verse: “For we are contending not against flesh and blood but against the principalities, against the powers, against the world rulers of this present darkness, against the spiritual hosts of wickedness….”  And amidst it all; on days that were dark, other days darker, and some days indescribable; on all such days Luther stood steadfast.

And then I think of Edmund Campion, Jesuit martyr in Elizabethan England. On the morning of his execution his detractors mocked him on account of his belief in transubstantiation, the notion that Jesus Christ himself, body and blood, is in the Eucharistic elements of bread and wine.  “How can Christ be exalted in heaven,” his detractors mocked, “and be in the bread and wine at the same time?”   “Heaven is Christ’s palace”, Campion informed his accusers, “and you have made it his prison.”   (Did it ever occur to his accusers that if Christ couldn’t be in heaven and in the elements simultaneously then neither could Christ be in heaven in their hearts simultaneously?)         Campion, like Luther before him, died proving that tribulation cannot separate us from the love of God in Christ Jesus our Lord.

Then Paul speaks of famine and nakedness. Famine is lethal lack of provision inwardly; nakedness (meaning death by exposure) is lethal lack of provision outwardly.  But didn’t Jesus promise his followers adequate food and clothing? In the Sermon on the Mount Jesus said his followers won’t lack adequate food and clothing just because their Father knows what they need before they even ask him. Paul is saying here we can prioritize and privilege God’s kingdom and righteousness and still lack what we need. If famine and nakedness overtake us (make no mistake; they have overtaken millions), has a wedge been driven between us and God’s love, and driven twice over, since now we both lack what was promised and have every reason to be anxious?

I have never been hungry in my life, hungry through having nothing to eat day after day. But I’m told that starvation is an exceedingly painful way to die.  When Maureen and I spent a month touring Ireland (Maureen is descended from Protestants in the north, Belfast ; I’m descended from Catholics in the south, Cork) we drove to Stroketown one Sunday morning. We went to church there (and, I must add, were startled to hear the local priest welcome us to the Lord’s Table.)   After the service we visited the famine museum in Stroketown.  We staggered from exhibit to exhibit.  The Irish people who were living in ditches during the famine of the mid-1800s and who hadn’t been allowed to send their children to school; those people attempted to survive by eating grass.  Humans, however, can’t digest grass; grass makes us vomit.  They kept trying, their mouths ringed green, only to hasten their death as their grass-induced vomiting weakened them still faster.

What made the famine all the more horrible was this: the famine victims had to stand by helplessly and watch their social superiors eat sumptuously. While the poor Irish starved by the million (only one crop was affected, potatoes), rich English landowners living in Ireland exported wagonload after wagonload of food to England and the continent. Weakened Irish folk had to languish in roadside ditches while overfilled wagons rumbled past them to feed wealthy people who were already overfed.  Could any cruelty be crueler?

Next Paul speaks of peril and sword.  To speak of peril is to say that life is shot through with danger; life abounds in danger. There is the danger that arises from sheer accidentality. When Jesus spoke of the tower in Siloam that collapsed and killed a dozen men he was speaking of a construction mishap, accidentality that is no less perilous for being unintentional.

And sword? The apostle means warfare. Once again I’m surprised when my students tell me how glad they are that they didn’t live in the Middle Ages.  During the Middle Ages, everyone knows, people were mean to each other: they disembowelled each other with swords; they ‘brained’ each other with battleaxes. They burned people at the stake. They dismembered them on the rack. Weren’t people barbaric during the Middle Ages?

Alas, the students appear to be ignorant of history subsequent to the Middle Ages. All of my students were born in the 20th Century, and they appear to be wholly ignorant of that century. Tell me: do you think Auschwitz was a human improvement on swordfighting?   When atomic bombs were dropped on Hiroshima and Nagasaki human beings were vapourized alive, while survivors were condemned to lethal, lingering agony.

Does the Tyndale Seminary student really think that nerve gas is a humanitarian advance on spear-chucking?         All the major nations of the world have stockpiled nerve gas.  One lungful of it and every muscle in the body contracts.  Immediately there is intense sweating, blindness, uncontrollable defecation and vomiting, convulsions, paralysis, and inability to breathe. In the early 1980s a whiff – only a whiff – of nerve gas escaped in Colorado . Two thousand sheep perished on the spot, having undergone everything I’ve just mentioned.

Can nerve gas, nuclear explosion, you name it – can any one of these, or all of these together, separate us from the love of God in Christ Jesus our Lord?

Neither can “life or death”, Paul announces next.

Death we’ve already said enough about.

Life? How could life, life at full tide, ever threaten to separate us, ever separate our faith in such love? Let me ask you a question. How many marriages do you think I’ve seen thrive when a couple was financially challenged, only to fail when the same couple was financially flush?  How many people have you seen appear to possess ironfast faith when they were needy for any reason only to jettison such ‘faith’ when they were no longer needy? We should admit that life at its best is no less a spiritual threat than death at its worst.

Finally Paul speaks of principalities, powers, angels, things present, things to come, height and depth.  He has in mind cosmic powers; any and all cosmic powers, some of which we can identify and some of which we never shall.         Paul’s point is this: regardless of the nature, scope and virulence of cosmic forces, no one of them, nor all of them together, will ever be able to separate Christ’s people from Christ’s love.

 

III: — What reason does Paul have for his exuberant exclamation?  What’s the ground of his impregnable confidence?         His ground or reason is twofold; namely, what God has done for us in Jesus Christ, and what God is doing in us through the Holy Spirit.  What God has done for us in Christ is the ‘outer’ foundation of his confidence; what God is now doing in us is its ‘inner’ ground.

Now every Christian is aware that the work of Christ for us and the work of the Spirit within us are always to be distinguished but must never be separated. Therefore the one ground of Paul’s confidence is the one work of God in its twofold nature as outer and inner.

Let’s look first at the outer aspect of Paul’s confidence.  In this regard the apostle puts five unanswerable questions to us.

 

Question #1:  “Since God is for us, who can be against us?”  Plainly, nothing and no one can be against us finally, conclusively, effectively, because nothing and no one is going to overturn the Creator himself.

If Paul had simply said, “Who or what can be against us?” we’d be ready with a hundred replies: famine, peril, sword, disease, death, betrayal, treachery, accident.  If we thought a minute longer we’d also mention intra-psychic booby traps, those psychological fissures and deformities that distress us and pain others. If the apostle had simply said, “Who or what can be against us?”, and we thought two minutes longer, we’d mention sin, the old man/woman who continues to haunt us, even Satan himself.  Not only can Satan be against us; he is; he is by nature, and therefore is without let-up.

Paul, however, doesn’t ask, “Who is against us?”  He asks, rather “Since God, the living, lordly sovereign creator of heaven and earth; since God is for us, who or what could ever rival him or threaten us?” Nothing, obviously.

 

Question #2:   “Since God didn’t spare his own Son but gave him up for us all, won’t God also give us all things with him?”   Note that Paul hasn’t simply asked, “Won’t God give us everything (i.e., everything we need)?”  If he had asked that, I at least would be ready with my retort: “I’ve seen countless people live and die who appeared not to be given everything they need.”

The apostle’s question, however, is more profound than this.  “Since God didn’t stop short of giving up his Son, would he ever stop short of giving us what we need to be his people, the apple of his eye?”

There’s an allusion here to Abraham of old; Abraham and Isaac; Abraham and Isaac trudging with leaden foot and breaking heart up Mt. Moriah . Abraham’s faith is to be tested by the summons to offer up Isaac, his long-awaited son, his only son, only son, (the text in Genesis drives home to us.) And then, when obedient Abraham raises the knife above Isaac, a ram appears and Abraham’s son is spared.

Does God love you and me less than Abraham loved Isaac?  He loves us more. After all, when God’s love for us met our profoundest need God’s long-awaited Son, his only Son, wasn’t spared but rather was given up for us all.         Abraham’s love for Isaac was ultimately spared the most terrible heartbreak. God’s love for you and me didn’t spare God heartbreak.  Instead God loves you and me at the price of incomprehensible anguish.

 

Question #3:   “Since it is God who justifies us, who is going to accuse us?” Justification is one of Paul’s favourite descriptions of God’s people.  Here’s what he has in mind.

You and I are sinners. We are covenant-breakers. We repeatedly, characteristically, break our promise to God that we are going to live as his people. Instead we live as if we were sons and daughters of another parent, the devil.         In his mercy God has given us Jesus of Nazareth, the covenant-keeper. Jesus of Nazareth is the only instance anywhere in the world of a human being who keeps humankind’s covenant with the Father.

As you and I cling by faith to Jesus Christ, our faith binds us to him. In fact our faith binds us so very closely to him that we are identified with him.  Identified as we are with him, when the Father now looks upon that Son with whom he is ever pleased, he sees you and me included in the Son. When the Father looks upon the Son with whom he is pleased he looks upon you and me as those with whom he is now pleased too.  Humans who are wrongly related to God and chargeable as such; humans wrongly related to God who now cling to Christ in faith are deemed rightly related to God and therefore are beyond accusation.  Formerly capsized in our relationship to God, in Christ we are turned right side up, ‘rightwised’, rightly related to God.  God now declares us righteous in Christ; we are now ‘justified’ and can’t be charged.

 

Question #4:     “Since Christ died, was raised, sits at the right hand of the Father, and now intercedes for us, who is going to condemn us?”  Will Christ condemn us? He went to hell and back for us. His ongoing intercession for us is effectual.  He pleads on our behalf the ongoing efficacy of his atoning, pardoning sacrifice. Since the efficacy of his sacrifice he pleads effectually, nothing and no one can negate his forgiveness and find us condemned.

 

Question #5:         “Then who shall separate us from the love of God in Christ Jesus our Lord?” We’ve already answered this question.

In these five unanswerable questions we have dealt with the outer aspect of Paul’s confidence. “Since…, since…, since…, since…therefore no one can be effectively against us; no will deprive us all that we need to be God’s people; no one can lay a charge against us, and no one will condemn us.

 

We must look now at the inner ground of Paul’s confidence; namely, the Spirit, and the Spirit’s work within us.

The Holy Spirit is God, God in his utmost immediacy, intensity, intimacy. The Spirit is God in his immediacy, intensity and intimacy surging within us, rendering us certain that we are God’s child now and shall never be forsaken.  The Spirit is God within us making us vividly aware of his presence and power and purpose.

Paul, we know, was angered at the congregation in Galatia . The Galatian Christians were warping the gospel into an anti-gospel legalism.  When Paul cools off enough to begin correcting them, he doesn’t begin by developing a theological argument against legalism.  Instead he appeals to their Christian experience; specifically, to their experience of the Holy Spirit.  Bluntly he asks them, “Did you receive the Spirit through hearing and believing the gospel or by submitting to legalism?”   When he asks, “Did you receive the Spirit…?”,  he’s referring to their experience of God, experience that they can no more deny than they could deny a headache if they had one, since no one can deny experience. If we were in intense pain right now it would never occur to us to deny that we were.

“Did you receive the Spirit through….?”   It’s as if Paul were asking the Galatian Christians, “That raging headache you have: did you get it because a brick fell on your head this morning or because you drank too much red wine last night?”   They could then answer the question as they saw fit.  Any answer they gave, however, would presuppose their present headache, undeniable experience. “Did you receive the Spirit through embracing the crucified in faith or by slavishly adhering to rule-keeping?”  The apostle knows two things: one, their experience of God they can’t deny; two, they came to it through faith in the gospel.

In Romans 5 Paul exuberantly exclaims, “Since we are justified by faith we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ….”   He concludes his exuberant exclamation with “God’s love has been poured into our hearts through the Holy Spirit which has been given to us.” When Paul says “Spirit” he has mind believers’ experience of God’s love flooding them.

 

When we bring together the outer and inner grounds of Paul’s confidence we understand why he is able to say with conviction that nothing will ever separate us from God’s love.  The outer ground of his conviction is the truth and reality of all that God has done in Christ for him.  The inner ground of his conviction is his experience of what God the Spirit is doing in him.

The experience of the simplest Christian is identical with Paul’s. It all leaves us exclaiming with the apostle in Galatians 2:20, “He loved me, and gave himself for me – and I know it as surely as I know my own name.”

 

IV: — “Nothing in all creation will ever be able to separate us from the love of God in Christ Jesus our Lord.” The immediate ground of Paul’s confidence is his awareness of what’s been done for him and his experience of what’s being done in him.  The ultimate ground of his confidence, however, is God’s eternal purpose for his creation.

[a]         First Paul says God “foreknew” us who are his people.  Everywhere in scripture, when God is said to ‘know’ someone (Amos, Jeremiah, Abraham, Hannah) it means that God has put his hand on someone and singled out that person for a special purpose and made that person the beneficiary of a special promise.

When God not merely knows you and me but even ‘foreknows’ us it means that God’s purpose and promise come before he has even created the world. In other words, God wants a people for himself even before he has fashioned the universe. In Ephesians 1:4 Paul declares that God “chose us in Christ before the foundation of the world.” Even before he created anything God wanted a people who live to glorify him.

[b]         Then Paul says in Romans 8:29, “Those whom he foreknew he predestined to be conformed to the image of his Son.”  God’s people are to glorify him by being conformed to Jesus Christ, our elder brother. In Colossians 1:15 Paul maintains that Jesus Christ is the image of God. You and I were created in that image. Sin has marred it. Now, however, the image of God in you and me is to be re-engraved because God had pre-appointed his own people to resemble his Son incarnate.

[c]         But God’s plan and purpose to know us, foreknow us, bring us to resemble his Son; God’s plan and purpose in this regard has to be implemented in time and space. Therefore God now calls men and women; he invites them, summons them. We who are Christ’s people have heard and heeded that call; we have ‘RSVPd’ the invitation; we have fallen in love with someone who long ago fell in love with us.

[d]         Next, says Paul, those who have responded to God’s call God has justified. We’ve already seen this word. To be justified, righteous, is to be declared rightly related to God through faith in the Son who is rightly related to his Father.

[e]         And such people, the apostle declares, God has glorified.  Has glorified ? Has already glorified? We aren’t going to be glorified until we are ‘in glory’, in heaven, and we manifestly aren’t there yet. (We are in Knox church on a summer Sunday evening.)

But, you see, so very confident is Paul that God’s undeflectable plan and purpose and promise are going to be realized that he speaks of a future event as though it had already happened just because it’s ‘as good as happened.’         Christ has already been glorified, hasn’t he?  Then his people, whose future glorification is certain, are as good as glorified now. It’s as good as done.

 

V: — And then, lest we be so thoroughly swept up in Paul’s exuberance that we’ve lost touch with our present existence, Paul brings us down to earth by insisting that on the basis of everything he’s said we are right now, at this moment, “more than conquerors.”

It’s wonderful to be a conqueror – i.e., victorious, resilient. But it’s always possible to be a conqueror (we haven’t been defeated by anything) yet be grim or sour or bitter or resentful or suspicious or simply as “edgy” as a cat in a room full of rocking chairs.  To be more than a conqueror is surely to be victorious, resilient, yet also radiant.

I had listened to African-American spirituals for years, had enjoyed them (as everyone seems to) but had never reflected on them at any depth.  Then one day a man in the small, rural congregation I was serving pointed out to me that that there was no trace of bitterness in the spirituals. Think of it: slavery, with its brutality, degradation, suffering, and seeming hopelessness – and yet no bitterness in its music, no incitement to revenge, no zeal for vicious vindictiveness; only a patient waiting for God’s vindication and his people’s victory. The music is radiant.

A woman with advanced neurological disease began to tell me of an incident that had recently befallen her and her husband, himself ill with the same neurological disease.  Her story sounded grim. My face sank. She saw my face and laughed, “Oh, it’s really quite funny.”   Here’s her story.

Needing to use the toilet in the night, she transferred herself from bed to wheelchair to toilet.  In attempting to pull herself up from the toilet she lost her balance at the same time as she jammed her arm between the handrail and the wall. She fell down onto the floor with her arm up, wedged between the handrail and the wall.  Her husband heard the commotion.  He transferred himself from bed to wheelchair and set off to help her. In his excitement he capsized his wheelchair. Now he was on the floor too (in a different room), couldn’t get up, and therefore couldn’t get to a phone.         “What on earth did you do?” I asked the woman weakly.  “I knew no one was going to come along to help us until morning”, she said, “and so I spent the night reciting over and over again Psalm 34: “I will bless the Lord at all times.         His praise shall continually be in my mouth.  Look to him and be radiant.”

Just because nothing can separate us from God’s love in Christ Jesus our Lord (we are loved eternally), we are certainly conquerors. More than conquerors, however, we may ever look to him and be radiant.
                                                                                       Victor Shepherd                                      
                       
24th June 2009

Knox Presbyterian Church, Toronto

Knox Church Summer Fellowship 2009

 

Concerning the Nature of our Lord’s Victory

Romans 8:37                        Romans 12                          Revelation 5:6

 

If we spent our childhood in Sunday School and church then we were raised on a hymn that is one of the “golden oldies”, Onward Christian Soldiers, Marching as to War.  Now it’s hard to find a recent hymnbook containing this hymn.  The hymn is deemed too militaristic, too violent.

In the days of empire-building and colonial expansion war and victory were celebrated.  But they aren’t now, and for good reason.  people in Latin America don’t pronounce the word “Conquistadores” with affection.  They can’t forget the depredations of the Sixteenth Century victors in the new world. The Conquistadores arrived with their brand new firearms and blew the head off anyone who so much as raised a spear.

At the height of the Cold War with the USSR , several years ago, one of the deadliest missiles in the nuclear arsenal of the USA was named Nike. Teenagers associate Nike with running shoes. But in fact Nike is the Greek word for “victor”, “conqueror.”   In view of the fact that such missiles are equipped with multiple nuclear warheads (i.e., one missile only delivers many nuclear devastations to many different targets), the name Nike seems more obscene than the more common four-letter word.  And of course everyone who has seen the movie “Apocalypse Now”, with its depiction of horribly burnt children, thanks to jellied gasoline; we shall never forget the military commander sniffing the dawn air as he declaims “I love the smell of napalm in the morning; it smells like victory.”

Nike: victor, conqueror – the word is used over and over in the New Testament. It’s used of our Lord. He, Jesus Christ, is victor. It’s also used of his followers. You and I are victors.

Early-day Christians were enormously comforted and strengthened every time they grasped afresh that Jesus Christ is victor, conqueror. They were comforted just because they knew that danger harassed them on every side. The book of Revelation speaks pictorially of these dangers in terms of the four horses and their riders. The white horse represents tyranny, like the brutal tyrannies of totalitarian regimes whether of the left or the right: China , North Korea , Islamic extremism, and several nations in Africa . The red horse, whose rider carried a sword, represents civil war.  There is nothing bloodier than civil war.  The American Civil War was the most atrocious spectacle the world had ever witnessed, as citizen slew fellow-citizen at the rate of thousands per hour. The black horse represents famine, together with everything humanly destructive that malnutrition brings with it.  The pale horse represents death; not “Now I lay me down to sleep” sort of death, but that death which is the power and purpose of tyranny and starvation and war. Yet even as the book of Revelation speaks loudly of these threats, it speaks more loudly still of Jesus Christ as the victor over them.

Nevertheless, the book of Revelation never suggests that Jesus is conqueror because he can out-tyrannize the tyrants or out-brutalize the brutes.  On the contrary, it speaks of our Lord as lamb, the lamb slain.  The power of the victor, then, is the efficacy of the freely-offered self-sacrifice. At the same time, let us make no mistake: the self-offered sacrifice isn’t useless, ineffective, feeble. The lamb slain, Revelation tells us, is the Lion of the Tribe of Judah, God’s strength.   As this lamb is raised from the dead he comforts and encourages and fortifies his people, now harassed themselves.

 

I: — The apostle Paul shares the conviction of the early-day Christians.   He reminds the believers in Rome that because they belong to Christ, they too are conquerors.   Ironfast in his conviction and confidence here, Paul tells the Roman congregations that they are more than conquerors; coining a Greek word for his own use, he tells them that they are superconquerors.

Superconquerors?   Let’s start simply with being a conqueror.   By way of preface Paul insists that dangers and diseases and difficulties and discouragements pour down relentlessly on us.  These dangers, diseases, difficulties and discouragements appear to drive a wedge between us and God’s love for us.  Appear to; want to; conspire too; but can’t, ultimately; they can’t finally separate us from God’s love.  To be bound to Jesus Christ in faith is to be included in his victory. For this reason Paul exclaims “Nothing in all creation can separate us from the love of God in Christ Jesus our Lord.”   This is what it is to be a conqueror.

[a]         Then what is it to be more than conqueror, a superconqueror?   After all, we can’t be any more victorious than victorious.   Then what does Paul mean when he insists Christ’s people are supervictorious?

At the very least it means that our Lord’s victory does more than merely keep our heads above water; does more than get us through our dying, however miserable we might seem to be.   It means that Christ’s victory lends us resilience.   We haven’t merely survived (although survival is nothing to be made light of.) We are rendered resilient.

Following a funeral service, one never-to-be-forgotten day, I stood at a grave alongside the 65 year-old man whose 34 year-old daughter had just been commended to the care and keeping of God. His daughter, mother of two children, had committed suicide.   The man’s heartbreak was heartbreaking to see.   Family and friends consoled him briefly and moved away from the grave, leaving him and me alone. Slowly he turned to me and said, triumphantly, “Shepherd, at the funeral service today we sang the hymns in defiance of the devil.”   I could feel the resilience in the grief-stricken man who yet could thumb his nose at the cosmic powers of evil.

Speaking of defiance: have you ever noticed the defiance in the all-time favourite Psalm, Psalm 23?   “Thou preparest a table before me – where? – right in the presence of my enemies.” In the valley of the shadow of death; in the midst of harassment from all sides, the psalmist knows not only that he’s going to be sustained (the table); he’s going to be equipped to defy everything and everyone who wants to take him down. Isn’t it grand that Jesus Christ, the Good Shepherd, sustains his people?   It’s wonderful. We’re conquerors. Yet he does even more: he fortifies his people so that we can defy whatever wants to take us out of the orbit of God’s love.

It is the lamb whose enemies trampled him only to find him raised from the dead in the presence of his enemies; it is this conqueror who equips us with more-than-conqueror resilience.

[b] Yet there’s more than resilience in being superconquerors; there’s also radiance. It’s possible to be victorious (we haven’t been separated from the love of God in Christ Jesus our Lord); it’s even possible to be victorious and resilient (we can go on defying everything that assaults us) and yet be grim, be suspicious, be sour, be as edgy as a cat in a room full of rocking chairs.

Elie Wiesel, recipient of the Nobel Peace Prize and author of Night, the 1960 book that Oprah Winfrey endorsed this year (thereby selling 500,000 copies of the new translation); Wiesel was 17 when he was liberated from Auschwitz. His mother and his sister had already been executed; his father had died in Auschwitz from slave labour and malnutrition.   Ever since the death of Martin Buber, Wiesel has been the spokesperson for worldwide Jewry. He’s a writer whose profundity and anguish and inspiration have been recognized repeatedly. Wiesel says, “Do you know why I am a Jew?   I like to sing. However bad their lot, the Jewish people can always find reason to sing.”

Speaking of singing: I had listened to African-American spirituals for years, had enjoyed them (as everyone seems to) but had never reflected on them at any depth.   Then one day a man in the small (smaller than Schomberg) rural congregation I was serving pointed out to me that that there was no trace of bitterness in the spirituals – and this fact was surely a triumph of grace and a manifestation of grace.   Think of it: slavery, with its brutality, degradation, suffering, seeming hopelessness – and yet no bitterness in its music, no incitement to revenge, no zeal for vicious vindictiveness; only a patient waiting for God’s vindication.   More than mere resilience, the music breathes radiance.

A woman with advanced neurological disease began to tell me of an incident that had recently befallen her and her husband, himself ill with the same disease.   Her story sounded grim. My face sank. She saw my face and laughed, “Oh, it’s really quite funny.”   Here’s her story.

Needing to use the toilet in the night, she transferred herself from bed to wheelchair to toilet.  In attempting to pull herself up from the toilet she lost her balance at the same as she jammed her arm between the handrail and the wall. She fell down onto the floor with her arm up, wedged between the handrail and the wall.   Her husband heard the commotion.   He transferred himself from bed to wheelchair and set off to help her. In his excitement he capsized his wheelchair. Now he was on the floor too (in a different room), couldn’t get up, and therefore couldn’t get to a phone.         “What on earth did you do?” I asked the woman weakly.   “I knew no one was going to come along until morning”, she said, “and so I recited over and over again Psalm 34: ‘I will bless the Lord at all times. His praise shall continually be in my mouth.   Look to him and be radiant.’”

Karl Barth, the best theologian of the 20th Century, was a Swiss national teaching in Germany when the Gestapo removed him from his classroom at gunpoint in 1935.  Barth points out that while the New Testament says much about the harassments and assaults and afflictions that are visited specifically upon God’s people, nowhere in the New Testament is all this spoken of in terms of protest or complaint or self-pity.   “Look to him and be radiant.”

Resilience and radiance are alike part of being more-than-a-conqueror.

 

II: — The Greek verb that corresponds to the noun Nike, “victory”, is Nikan.   In several places our English bibles have the verb “overcome”. To conquer is to overcome. Paul uses Nikan in his letter to the Christians in Rome . “Don’t be overcome with evil”, he says I Romans 12; “you be sure to overcome evil with good.” We all agree.   Still, there’s little point in being told to overcome evil with good unless we are also told how to do it. And in fact the apostle tells us several times over how we are to overcome evil with good in several different situations.

For instance, we are to rejoice with those who rejoice and weep with those who weep.   And what has this to do with overcoming evil?   If we don’t rejoice with those who rejoice then we plainly envy them. Our envy in turn sours us. Sour petulance born of envy diminishes the joy of whose who are rejoicing.   This is evil enough. Envy – our mediaeval foreparents were correct in naming it one of the “seven deadly sins” – always moves from envy to nastiness to hatred. At this point we have moved beyond resenting the joy of those who rejoice; at this point we are quietly determined to slay them.   By rejoicing with those who rejoice we don’t give this dynamic any chance to start. By rejoicing with those who rejoice we overcome evil with good.

On the other hand, if we fail to weep with those who weep, then plainly we have no sympathy for those in distress, and we have no sympathy in that our hearts have grown hard.   Our hard-heartedness is evil enough.   Worse, by failing to weep with those who weep, we isolate them.   As we isolate those who have reason to weep we magnify their distress. Once again, in weeping with those who weep we overcome evil with good.

Another clue from the Romans letter: “Associate with the lowly; never be conceited.”   If we associate with those who aren’t lowly; if we associate with the snooty and snobby and the self-important we shall have to play their game in order to remain in their company.   Soon, however, the game will cease to be a game; it will simply be who we are. The conceited are those who lack humility. Humility has everything to do with humus, the Latin word for earth. The conceited are those who have falsified themselves to the point that they are forever denying their ordinariness, their earthliness, even their earthiness. The conceited are the self-inflated whose hot air keeps floating above the earthly, earthy ordinariness of everybody else.   At least this is what the self-important, self-inflated think – in their pathetic self-delusion. Only as we associate with the lowly do we avoid all such silly self-misperception ourselves. Only as we associate with the lowly do we overcome evil with good.

The apostle’s most obvious directive in this matter (we are still probing Romans 12) we must hear and heed: “Don’t repay anyone evil for evil, but take thought for what is noble in the sight of all.” It’s easy to repay evil for evil. When we are victimized by evil our knee-jerk response is to retaliate with evil, if only to think that this is the only way we can protect ourselves.   But the Christian knows she doesn’t have to protect herself ultimately, and can’t protect herself ultimately in any case.   When our Lord was reviled, Peter tells us, he didn’t revile in return. When he was spat upon, he didn’t spit back.

Still, it’s easy to repay evil for evil.   It’s easy to do it stealthily, privately, quietly.   If we are well-practised at repaying evil for evil, we can disguise the repayment so cleverly that no one else sees it; no one else, that is, except the person whom we have paid back in the coin of evil. But in the life of Christians there are to be no devious, dark corners that cloak treachery and venom. For we are always to keep before us, always to keep hung up in our mind, what is noble in the sight of all. We are always to act in such a way that public scrutiny would find us unashamed.

Since life isn’t nearly so much a matter of occasional large items as it is the daily accumulation of smaller items, each and every day provides no end of instances where evil is to be overcome by good, resulting in what is noble in the sight of all.

 

We began today by noting that no one admires the conqueror who is cruel or coercive. We noted too that Jesus Christ isn’t this kind of conqueror.   He is first the lamb slain. He has been raised from the dead and therein vindicated as victor.   By faith we keep company with him.   As we are made the beneficiaries of his victory we are made conquerors ourselves. Therefore we can overcome evil with good. Made more than conquerors, as we overcome evil with good we shall do so resiliently, even radiantly.

 

                                                                                                 Victor Shepherd             

October 2006

You asked for a sermon on What Is Evangelism

Romans 10:9-17

 

[1] What is evangelism? It is commending Jesus Christ to others; specifically, commending him to others who are indifferent or hostile to him. Evangelism is pointing to our Lord and pointing others to our Lord; specifically, it is pointing on behalf of those who have not yet seen him, cannot locate him, may not even know he’s around.

John Wesley, upon announcing the good news to those who were ignorant of God, indifferent to his truth, and often so spiritually unconcerned as not able to care less; Wesley wrote in his journal come nightfall, “I offered them Christ”. I like that expression: “I offered them Christ”. Needless to say, as often as we use it we don’t pretend for a minute that Christ is “ours” to offer; we don’t possess him or own him or handle him. We don’t offer him in the same sense that we offer our favourite compact disc to someone who wants to listen to music. Jesus Christ isn’t ours to dispense.

At the same time, there is a profound sense in which we do offer him. Scripture insists that God can be known only as he is declared. It is the vocation of the prophet to announce that truth of God which God then owns and honours so that the prophet’s announcement of truth becomes God’s vehicle for imparting truth; and more than God’s vehicle for imparting truth, God’s vehicle of God’s own presence and person and penetration. Conversely, where the prophet falls silent, there is no penetration of stone-hard heart and darkened mind. In this vein the apostle Paul writes, “Everyone who invokes the name of the Lord will be saved. How can they invoke one in whom they have no faith? How can they have faith in one they have never heard of? And how can they hear without someone to spread the news? And how can anyone spread the news without a commission to do so?”

Evangelism is someone with a commission spreading the news of Jesus Christ so that those who hear may call upon him and find themselves blessed with the blessing: intimacy with the God who forgives us and forges unbreakable bonds with us and cherishes us and holds in the palm of his hand all who want to be nowhere else.

In the profoundest sense, then, we do “offer” Christ. In commending our Lord we do “make him available”, as it were; as we do this he promises to render himself vivid. Vivid himself, now, and vivifying others, he looms up before those who have been unaware of him and surges over them in his truth, his love, his persistence, his winsomeness. This is evangelism.

[2] If this is what evangelism is, why do sober, sensible, sensitive people like us react instinctively, react viscerally, as soon as we hear the word? Why do we react negatively?

(i) It’s because we associate evangelism with emotional manipulation. To be sure, we all recognize that guilty people (people who are guilty before God, that is) should feel guilty; nonetheless, we suspect that guilt-feelings are often fostered artificially, magnified cleverly, exploited unscrupulously.

(ii) Then again we associate evangelism with anti-intellectualism. The evangeliser frequently strikes us as someone who offers embarrassingly simple solutions to complex questions (if he is even aware of the question); too often it seems to us that the evangelist doesn’t appreciate the tangles with which life becomes tangled; he doesn’t appreciate the struggle some people have in wrestling with matters of faith and their unbelief; he doesn’t seem bothered by the many who profess repentance and faith at evangelistic services only to be found, six months later, sunk in skepticism or cynicism or contempt towards the very event that induced their response. While it is true that we should never pander to intellectual pride, we must always accommodate intellectual difficulty. Too often the evangelist appears not to do this, not to care to, and not to be possessed of intellectual subtlety himself.

(iii) Once more, we associate evangelism with unconscious compartmentalization. Faith is compartmentalized in one box of life, thinking in another, money in another, sex in another, education in another — with the result that faith appears to have nothing at all to do with life. Evangelism is then identified with a mindless “inwardness” while life has to do with thoughtful “outwardness”.

For all these reasons we cringe upon hearing the word “evangelism”.

[3] But we shouldn’t cringe. The word is noble. The English word “evangel” comes from the Greek word “euaggelion”, when the Greek word simply means “good news”. Strictly speaking, it means not merely “good news”, but also “the announcing of good news”; “evangel”, then, is good news announced, good news making hearers joyful. If the gospel is the announcing of news so good as to make hearers rejoice, then we shouldn’t feel negative about the word, and shouldn’t apologize for using it. Instead we should reclaim the word; we should take it back from those who have pirated it and besmirched it. When something is tarnished anywhere else in life we don’t throw it away; we reclaim it, shine it, and display it.

Several years ago when I was a teaching assistant at the University of Toronto one of my students in sixteenth century theology told me that whenever he went to a dance or a party he disguised the fact that he was in theology. He said that as he pirouetted his dance-partner around the floor and the inevitable question came up (“What are you studying?”), he always said, “Geology; I’m in geology.” To speak the truth — “theology” — would have meant no dance-partner (he felt).

I have noticed that when the word “evangelism” should be used some people substitute “church growth” or “outreach” lest the “dance” with their conversation-partner end on the spot. But we should use the right word. Church growth may (or may not) be an outcome of evangelism. Outreach is important, but we can reach out to people for any number of reasons yet never intend to offer them Christ. We should reclaim the word and never attempt to disguise it. The word is noble.

Then let’s display its inherent nobility. The student who told his dance-partner that he was studying geology; doesn’t he know that geology is the study of ancient inert rocks, while theology is the study of the activity of the living God, always contemporary, the maker of the only genuine future there can ever be? If someone doesn’t want to dance with that, too bad for her!

[4] Why do we evangelize? Because the good news is good; in fact, the good news is the best news there could ever be. In everyday life wouldn’t we rejoice at the good news of someone, sick unto death, who had been restored to health? Jesus says that the spiritually healthy don’t need a physician, but the sick do; and he is that physician whose cure is sure.

Aren’t we pleased when someone whose reasoning is unreasonable is restored to sanity? God’s verdict on our reasoning in matters of faith and life is (to quote scripture) “futile in their thinking”, “senseless minds darkened”, “claiming to be wise they become fools”; moreover, spiritual derangement is accompanied by degrading conduct — the bottom line. Then isn’t it wonderful news to hear that Jesus Christ can restore reason to reason’s integrity so that our thinking (with respect to spiritual matters) is no longer “dark”, “senseless”, “futile” or “base”?

Surely we would all describe as “good news” the announcement that a blind person — particularly someone born blind — was finally rendered able to see. Then to come upon someone who has been made able to see the kingdom of God, and to see it shine more brightly and more invitingly than the kingdoms of this world; this is good news magnified one-hundredfold.

What better news could there be than the news that someone, deaf to the living God for decades, has heard him, and heard him call her by name, and heard him speak truth that she had always regarded as antiquated religious opinion? She will henceforth spend the rest of her life in a dialogue that isn’t presumptuous chatter but is rather an ever-increasing fusing of her heart to God’s.

Every few weeks someone approaches me quietly and says, “Victor, several Sundays ago you said, `…………………..’ I went home and thought about it. Then I did it. I have been doing it ever since. And do you know what, Victor? It works!” Precisely what has “worked”? The grudge that had festered like the foreign body that it is; the grudge whose festering had gone from low-grade infection to blood-poisoning; someone went home and by the grace of God and by the grit that grace supplies put the grudge behind him and found a new freedom to get on with life. What is this but to receive fresh confirmation that in the kingdom of God the lame are made to walk? There are many different kinds of lameness that are made good in the kingdom of God! What news could be better?

The long-term grudge; envy that has clung to us like fly-paper; a quest for social superiority that amounted to an obsession; bondage to a besetting sin that has been so well hidden that no one else has even suspected — and then release!. The gospel offers nothing less, promises nothing less, delivers nothing less. Good news? It couldn’t be better!

We evangelize because we are stewards of the priceless good, the gospel itself. Like Wesley of old, we can only say, “We must offer them Christ.” We evangelize too inasmuch as we aren’t merely persuaded of its truth; we are possessed of him whose gospel it is. This isn’t to hold ourselves up as spiritual giants; it isn’t to indulge ourselves in a spiritual snobbishness as revolting as it is ridiculous. But it is to say with a man born blind who is now sighted, “I was blind, I can see, I know who did it for me.” In his brief letter to the Christians in Philippi Paul speaks, out of his overflowing heart, of “the surpassing worth of knowing Christ Jesus my Lord.” Is he boasting, or otherwise parading himself as spiritually superior? Immediately he adds, “Not that I…am already perfect.” Unless we say the first we have nothing to say; unless we say the second we should say nothing at all. At the end of the day evangelism is one beggar who has found bread telling another beggar where there is bread; it is inviting anyone at all to join us on a venture.

[5] Part of the sermon you asked for was, “How do we evangelize in Streetsville?” We do it here the way it’s done anywhere else.

(a) There is always the evangelism of the evangelist, the evangelism of the person whom God has called and made fruitful in addressing large crowds. Billy Graham does it, John Wesley did it, Jonathan Edwards did it, William Sangster did it. Peter did it on the day of Pentecost when he “offered Christ” to them and 3000 people closed with the offer.

(b) There is also the evangelism of the local congregation. Martyn Lloyd-Jones, British cardiologist-turned-clergyman, ministered for thirty years to a large congregation in downtown London, England. Tirelessly Lloyd-Jones insisted that it must never be assumed that all who come to church have in fact closed with the gospel-offer. For this reason he always insisted that one service in three be slanted toward helping someone onto the road of discipleship. This still left two services out of three to encourage and instruct and edify believers who are already on the road.

(c) In the third place even those services that aren’t slanted toward securing a new commitment to our Lord; even these services, any service at all, can function as a vehicle of evangelism. The theme of the service can be anything at all: doctrine, prayer, faith, ethics, some aspect of church history, music, biography, the fact and nature of evil, the installation of the UCW executive; the theme can be anything at all. What then renders any service an occasion of evangelism is the mood of the service, the indefinable “plus” of God’s Spirit, the expectancy of the congregation, the confidence that on this occasion, Sunday morning at 10:00, we are face-to-face with him whose splendour is indescribable; on this occasion God is going to surge over us afresh and we are going to offer ourselves to him anew; today, now, we are eager once more to obey him whose claim upon us we gladly acknowledge. The mood of worship — its spirit, its brightness, its joy and its solemnity, its expectancy, its warmth, its thoughtfulness — surely this moves the “almost-disciple” to wonder, seek, find, know.

When Paul speaks of the worship-services of the congregation in Corinth, the plain, ordinary, Sunday event at St. Matthew’s-By-The-Gas-Station, he doesn’t suggest that it’s boring or “old hat” or pointless because not novel. To be sure, the congregation in Corinth does what congregations do everywhere: sing hymns, read scripture, pray, preach, listen, and receive an offering. In the midst of all of this, says Paul, when an outsider enters the service, she is convicted, the secrets of her heart are disclosed (to her), she falls on her face, she worships God, and she declares that God is “really” among the Corinthian Christians. And it all happens at the most ordinary service of worship! We must never undervalue what is going on when we gather to worship. We gather; God graces us and our service; the atmosphere is rendered Spirit-charged — and throughout it the newcomer is convicted, is confronted with the truth about his innermost self, falls on his face, worships God, and goes home saying to himself, “There really was something going on there in Streetsville today!” We must never undervalue any service of worship as a vehicle of evangelism, for God himself can, and will, render any such service such a vehicle.

(d) Lastly, we must understand that the commonest vehicle of evangelism is the one most readily overlooked: casual conversation that is not deliberately evangelistic at all, yet casual conversation about matters of the Spirit that are both ever so deep in us and also on the tip of our tongue, and on the tip of our tongue just because ever so deep in us.

A few weeks ago Maureen and I and two parishioners spent an evening at Convocation Hall (University of Toronto) listening to John Updike read from his latest novel and answer questions from the audience. The evening was electrifying. Anyone who is attracted to literature would have been rendered exuberant at Updike’s knowledge of the history of literature, his profundity, his grasp of the English language, and his ability to acquaint hearers with all of this in words that anyone can understand. In the car on the way home we talked about nothing else. For days afterward the four of us were on the phone to each other; newspaper articles that spoke of Updike’s visit to Toronto were clipped and passed around; future radio broadcasts featuring Updike were marked on calendars. It’s easy to talk about something that is rooted deep in us and enthuses us. We don’t have to look for ways of talking about it; what is dear to us springs unbidden to our lips and we speak of it unselfconsciously.

Then what is dear to us? Who is dear to us? Who enthuses us? There’s no need (and no place) for artificial conversation; there’s no contriving a hidden agenda. Naturalness is what matters.

John Bunyan, the best-known Puritan author (Pilgrim’s Progress), came to faith in Jesus Christ when he accidentally overheard four impoverished women talking naturally among themselves while taking a break from homemaking tasks. He overheard them speak of what it meant to them to be bathed in God’s love for them, what it meant to know Jesus. “They sounded to me as though they had found a new world”, Bunyan wrote later. The four women had. He came upon them when they were talking as unselfconsciously as we talk about — about what? about what matters to us.

So what matters to us? Who matters to us? The commonest kind of evangelism is never planned or programmed; it just happens as surely as Christ’s people are aglow with their Lord.

                                                                      Victor Shepherd

March 1996

What Is Evangelism, and How Do We Evangelize in Streetsville?          

A Note on Romans 12

Romans 12     Genesis 50:15-21      Matthew 5:43-48

 

I: — The risen Lord Jesus Christ apprehended Paul in the year 30, a short time after Jesus himself was raised from the dead. Thereafter Paul always insisted that this staggering apprehension on the road to Damascus both made him a Christian and commissioned him an apostle. Three years later he went to Jerusalem and conferred with Peter, no doubt recognizing Peter as the leader of the mother-church in that city. For the next fourteen years (33-47) Paul was in Arabia (present-day Syria). We don’t know what he was doing there. No record of what he was about exists. At the end of these fourteen years, in the year 47, he returned to Jerusalem and laid “his gospel” before the apostolic leaders there; he wanted them to see that the fellow who had once persecuted Christians was now a bona fide Christian himself. In addition the apostolic leaders in Jerusalem knew that Paul was the chief gospel-witness among the gentiles, and they wanted to be sure that the gentile mission, now swelling rapidly, was informed by the gospel and not by a distortion of the gospel or a dilution of it. From 47-57 Paul evangelized relentlessly, planting numerous congregations in four different Roman provinces. Some of the congregations he planted are known to us; e.g., those in Corinth, Philippi, Ephesus, Thessalonica.

Paul spent the winter of 56-57 at the home of his friend and convert, Gaius, in the city of Corinth. He planned to go to Jerusalem in the spring with money he had been collecting for starving Christians (Jewish Christians) there. In addition he felt that the money which gentile Christians had raised for this purpose would strengthen the bonds between the mother-church in Jerusalem and the largely gentile churches throughout Asia and Europe.

Paul regarded it his peculiar vocation to announce the gospel where the gospel had never been heard before. He didn’t like to build on someone else’s foundation, as he put it. He preferred announcing the good news where the name of Jesus Christ was unknown. Since the gospel had not yet been declared in Spain, Paul decided to go Spain. He was sure that the harvest there would be substantial.

What’s more, on the way to Spain he could stop in Rome. He had always wanted to visit the capital city. After all, it was the most influential city of the most powerful empire in the world. Any fruit the gospel bore in Rome would spread throughout the empire. Moreover, Paul was a Roman citizen by birth, and naturally enough he wanted to visit the city which had accorded him this rare privilege.

Accordingly, he wrote a theological treatise to the Christian people of Rome (the letter we call “Romans”), acquainting them with his theological convictions and allaying any misgivings they might have had about him.

Then it happened. While he was in Jerusalem religious authorities ganged up on him and had him charged. His trial dragged on and on. Finally he had had enough and told the Roman officials in Jerusalem that he was a citizen of Rome and it was his right to have his trial heard in Rome. Three years after he had written his theological treatise he arrived in the city, in chains. He remained under house arrest for two years. We don’t know for sure what happened to him next. Almost certainly, however, he perished in the terrible persecution of Emperor Nero, together with his friend Peter.

II: — Romans 12 is crucial. It deals with the application of Paul’s gospel to life. In the earlier chapters of the book Paul has expounded the riches of the gospel: how God makes sinful people right with himself, why all humankind needs to be made right with God, the manner in which the gospel quickens faith in people and binds them to Christ, and so on. Then beginning in chapter twelve he tells his readers how this gospel is to be lived in their day-to-day affairs. It is never enough that the gospel be understood and believed; it must always be lived. In fact, we understand and believe the gospel in order that we might live it. Truth has to be done.

III (i): — The first thing Paul puts forward in his section on what the Christian is to do is the ground of our doing anything at all. What moves the Christian to live like a Christian, to want to live like a Christian? The ground of all that we do is simply God’s mercy. Our motivation is gratitude for this mercy. J.B. Phillips, the best paraphraser of the NT, writes, “With your eyes wide open to the mercies of God.” Christians are those who have intimate acquaintance with the mercy of God. We know ourselves freed, renewed and invigorated at God’s own hand. I know that I am the beneficiary of God’s mercy. I have known since I was nine years old that as sinner I merited only condemnation; that the amnesty which God fashioned and pressed upon me I didn’t deserve at all. Therefore it had to be rooted in his mercy alone. Mercy is love poured out on those who merit no love at all and never will. That I live at all is a manifestation of God’s mercy. That I have been rendered a new creature in Christ Jesus, am sustained in this newness every day by God’s Spirit, and am destined for eternal glory; this is an even greater manifestation of mercy. It is this greater mercy which will always be the rock-bottom truth and reality of my life. And ceaseless gratitude will ever be the only worthy motivation of my Christian conduct.

Our awareness of God’s astounding mercy certainly sobers us and frequently silences us; but it never immobilizes us. On the contrary, says the apostle, our awareness of God’s mercy moves us to offer our bodies to God as a living sacrifice.

Our bodies? How do I offer my body to God? Paul means my self: to offer my body is to offer myself. I don’t offer not this or that about myself, as though I were trying to get off cheap with God; I offer my self, all of my self. Then why does the apostle say “body”? Because he is a Jew, and the Hebrew mind knows that there is no human self apart from a body. I have no self apart from my body. If my friend phones me up and asks, “Would you like to play baseball this afternoon?”, I don’t reply, “Sure, I’d love to play baseball; I’ll bring along my ball and glove; I’ll bring along my body too.” It would be nonsensical inasmuch as “I” can’t play baseball apart from my body; there isn’t even an “I” apart from my body. Neither can I honour God without my body; neither can I obey God without my body. My personhood, my identity, my innermost “I”, while not reducible to my body, is nonetheless inseparable from my body.

The last fifteen years have acquainted us with notorious scandal among television preachers who thought that they could honour God and serve God apart from their bodies. The last year has acquainted us with notorious scandal among Roman Catholic priests who thought as much too. “They” themselves could serve God while their bodies were off doing something else. Those men disgraced themselves. Our gratitude to God for our salvation must ever move us to offer God our body, our “self”, all of “us” without qualification or reservation.

My offering all of “me” to God is “spiritual worship”, says Paul. Some translations of the NT say “reasonable service”, others, “spiritual worship”. The Greek expression means both, and I am sure that Paul had both meanings in mind. It’s reasonable in that my obedient service to God is the only reasonable response to that mercy of his which has saved me. At the same time, my obedient service to God, my aspiration to live the gospel, is the only sign that my worship of God is born of his Spirit. “Reasonable service” and “spiritual worship” mean the same thing.

What it all adds up to, says the apostle, is that we are not to be conformed to the world. We are not to let the world squeeze us into its mould.

In the latter part of the twelfth chapter Paul tells us that our Christian existence unfolds in the world. Christians are committed to the world. We are not to try to live in a little religious ghetto which shuts out the big, bad world. At the same time, the very world which we are to live in and struggle for is a world to which we are not to conform.

(ii): — Now between the latter part of chapter twelve and the earlier part comes the middle part. In the middle part Paul speaks of our Christian service to the church. You see, before you and I are qualified to serve the world we must serve the church. Of course! Surely our fellow-Christians have first claim upon us. After all, it is our fellow-Christians who nurture us and encourage us and sustain us. They have to have first claim upon us, since we don’t hesitate to look to them for whatever we need whenever we need it. Furthermore, if we are unable to serve our fellow-Christians in the church (where we share a common Lord, common faith, common hope) how shall we fare in the wider world (which is meaner, tougher, more resistant, and utterly unforgiving)? The first sphere of our service is always the church.

In our service to the church Paul insists first and foremost that we not think of ourselves more highly than we ought to think. (“Don’t cherish exaggerated ideas of yourself or your importance…”, he says.) Paul makes this point first because he knows the church gives people the chance to be a big toad in a small pond; and not merely a big toad, a totalitarian toad. There are two reasons for this. One, compared to where our lives unfold during the week the local congregation is small. The person who has no clout at all in his place of employment (how much clout can any employee have at General Motors or CNR?) finds that he has immense clout in a congregation. Two, congregations tend to be docile in the face of someone who speaks loudly or shrilly. Most church people have grown up with the idea that they should be nice inasmuch as Jesus was nice. Now Jesus was many things, but “nice” wasn’t one of them. (C.S. Lewis maintains that according to the New Testament Jesus is tender and terrifying in equal parts, but never “nice”.) Still, he is thought to have been nice. When a powerplay unfolds in congregational life or someone browbeats another member or brings forward a not-so-hidden agenda, others decide quickly they should acquiesce in order to keep things nice. (Surely this is what has happened over and over in meetings of presbytery and conference and general council in The United Church of Canada since 1988 — never mind before.) The noisy browbeater or the powerplay specialist wins the day. The big toad in the small pond is now even bigger.

The apostle is aware of this. For this reason the first thing he says to us who are who we are only by God’s mercy is this: “Don’t think more highly of yourself than you ought to think.” We are not to cherish exaggerated ideas of ourselves or our importance. This is foundational. Without it church life either fragments or becomes the fiefdom of the local tyrant.

Having made his point here Paul next tells us that each of us is to exercise, for the good of the congregation, whatever ministry we have been given to exercise. Our ministry here, our service, is simply the exercising of the gifts which we have.

Paul is careful to note three things here. One, every Christian has a service to render the believing community, just because every Christian has a gif, a talent. Two, we should exercise only those gifts which we have; we should not attempt to exercise gifts which we don’t have. This is why he says, “If your gift is teaching, then teach (don’t attempt carpentry or accounting); if your gift is exhortation or encouragement, then exhort or encourage.” Very often in church life we expect people to exercise gifts which they manifestly don’t have. Then we are surprised when an important task in church life goes undone, or is done poorly; surprised again when the person who attempted to do it feels guilty at having done it so poorly. We are to do only what has been given us to do. We should never feel guilty for not doing what we have no gift for doing. In the third place Paul says something about the service which mercy-made Christians are to render that we must take to heart: whatever our service is, we are to render it wholeheartedly, generously, zealously, cheerfully. We are not to render it stingily, resentfully, grudgingly, miserably. “Whoever contributes, liberally; whoever gives assistance, enthusiastically; whoever does acts of mercy, cheerfully” — is how he speaks of it. There is nothing as destructive as “doing good”, so-called, which is done reluctantly, resentfully, grudgingly. Congregational life thrives when everyone’s service is recognized and encouraged; when whatever service is rendered the congregation is rendered as people have gifts with which to render it; when all of this is done with magnanimity of spirit. Not only is congregational life made to thrive, says the apostle, Christians are at this point qualified for their service to the world.

(iii): — Our service to the world Paul discusses beginning with verse 14 of chapter 12. Right off the bat he says, “Bless those who persecute you; bless them, don’t curse them.” Doesn’t that wake you up? His first point is that the service which the Christian renders the world for the sake of the world, the world throws back in the Christian’s face! But this is because of something I mentioned ten minutes ago: the world which the Christian must serve is precisely that world to which the Christian must not conform. Right off the bat, then, there is going to be a collision between the Christian and the world.

At this point the Christian is always tempted to protect himself by turning his back on the world and huddling in a corner with a blanket pulled over his head. The apostle forbids this. He forbids it because he knows his Lord forbids it. (After all, says St.John, it is the world which God so loved that he bled to death for it.) We are not to stand aloof. In fact, says Paul, we are to stand so close to the world, in such solidarity with other people, that we rejoice with those who rejoice and weep with those who weep. We weep with those who weep inasmuch as we are sensitive to their hurt and we care for them in the midst of their pain; we rejoice with those who rejoice inasmuch as we don’t envy whatever it is which has made them rejoice, and therefore we don’t dash cold water on their elation jealously.

The apostle insists as well that we are not to be haughty, but rather we are to associate with the lowly. J.B Phillips again: “Don’t become snobbish, but take a real interest in ordinary people.” Nothing has the capacity to foster pride, secret arrogance, like belonging to an elite. It can be an academic elite, a professional elite, an athletic elite, a religious elite. Now there is certainly nothing wrong with belonging to such elites. Why shouldn’t the academically gifted person enjoy the company of other academics, the athlete the company of fellow-athletes, and so on? At the end of the day, however, everyone who belongs to the most elevated elite is in exactly the same condition as those who belong to no elite at all: everyone is a suffering human being, fragile, lonely, sinful, facing bodily and mental dissolution — and aware of all of this together as well as aware of spiritual impoverishment. Everyone, whether elitist or not, is subject to the same heartaches, guilt and apprehension. The Christian is to “take a real interest in ordinary people” inasmuch as everyone is ultimately ordinary. At bottom our need is the same and the gospel is the same. We are alike sinners and sufferers who stand empty-handed before God and need what he alone can give us.

The last thing Paul tells us in Romans 12 about our participation the world’s life is this: we are never, but never, to seek revenge. Once we have recognized our enemy as our enemy, we don’t launch a vendetta against him which will only ruin us before it ever ruins him. Vengeance is never our responsibility simply because as soon as we are “stabbed” we lose perspective. Judgement must be left in the hands of him who is always the just judge. Our responsibility is to mirror that truth and mercy which have made us who we are. To do anything else is to be overcome by evil when, says Paul in the very last sentence of Romans 12, our task is always, and only, to overcome evil with good.

 

                                                                                                    Victor Shepherd     

June 2002

The Seven Deadly Sins: Gluttony

Romans 12:9-13      Genesis 18:1-8        Luke 15:1-7

 

Did you come to church today expecting me to lambaste fat people?  It isn’t my task to lambaste anyone.  Besides, not all fat people are gluttons.  The truth is, many skinny people are gluttons.  The last thing I want to do is get into an argument over how fat is “fat” and how skinny is “skinny.”   We’re not going to point a finger at anyone today.         We’re going to do something much more profound and helpful.

 

I: — First of all, we have to understand that it’s good to eat.  According to Genesis God provides food, looks upon what he’s done, and then pronounces it good. According to Genesis God provides food not once only, not merely initially, but continuously as he promises seedtime and harvest, harvest and seedtime, the never-failing provision of our elemental bodily needs and all that our body supports. The writer of Ecclesiastes insists, “Go, eat your bread with enjoyment, and drink your wine with a merry heart.”   Then the same writer adds, “For bread is made for laughter, and wine gladdens life.” Eating, he tells us, is God’s gift.

Stained glass pictures of mediaeval “saints” often depict those folk as tubercular, malnourished, emaciated, seemingly in the last stages of starvation or wasting disease. Unfortunately, there are people who starve and there are people who suffer from wasting disease, but there’s nothing virtuous about this.  There’s nothing commendable about looking like a death camp prisoner.

Scripture extols the goodness of God’s creation. Scripture commands us to delight in whatever God has made to sustain us.  John the Baptist ate the plainest food, to be sure, if not the bizarrest food: honey and grasshoppers (high energy and high protein); but he ate. Jesus maintained that John the Baptist was anything but an anaemic wisp or frail wimp, anything but a reed trembling in the wind.  “Eat your bread with enjoyment” says the writer of Ecclesiastes; “for bread is made for laughter.”  Jean Vanier, who has spent his life on behalf of developmentally challenged men (those whom we used to call “retarded” but whom Vanier prefers to call “defenceless” – “Why do we label a man ‘retarded’ just because he can’t defend himself?” Vanier asks us) insists throughout his L’Arche communities that the food be good, the food be abundant, and a light-hearted tone, even a rollicking tone, accompany each meal. Vanier knows there’s nothing God-honouring about eating sawdust in a dismal mood. Jesus ate with relish and ate enough to be accused of gluttony.

 

II: (i) – Then what is gluttony? Here’s the surprise: gluttony isn’t eating too much food; gluttony is being preoccupied with food, regardless of how much or how little we eat. Gluttony is that preoccupation with food that distracts us from profounder aspects of life. At some point we’ve all sat by someone at a wedding reception who couldn’t have cared less about the happy occasion.  He had no interest in the joyful send-off of the happy young couple and the future opening out before them.  He wasn’t even interested in the party that would take up the evening. Instead he was wholly preoccupied with three matters:

What’s for supper?

Will there be enough?

Is the bar free?

 

Gluttony, remember, isn’t a matter of eating too much.  Gluttony is a matter of according food a concern that’s entirely inappropriate.

Not so long ago I attended meetings of a higher court of the denomination. The issues concerned were important: how the denomination might stem its haemorrhaging and thrive again; how younger people might be reached; what sorts of challenges the next decade or two are likely to bring us.  Throughout these meetings there was sober reflection, searing pain, and ardent enthusiasm. On the way home I said to my travel companion, “What did you think of the meetings?”   “The food was sure good” he replied.  Being fifteen pounds overweight isn’t the lethal aspect of deadly-sin gluttony. The lethal aspect, rather, is being so very preoccupied with food as to lose sight of the kingdom’s collision with the world, lose sight of the spiritual contradiction all of us are, lose sight of friends and neighbours whose suffering is simply atrocious.

Shadrach, Meschach and Abednego were three young men of great promise in the court of King Nebuchadnezzar.         Nebuchadnezzar recognized their talent and wanted to make them the highest-ranking civil servants.  There was only one problem: the three young men knew whose they were, and therefore who they were. They knew, honoured and obeyed the God of Israel.  As long as they obeyed him, they were of no use to Nebuchadnezzar and his self-promotion in Babylon . Nebuchadnezzar would have to re-program them. He offered to feed the three fellows at the royal table.  They could have caviar, goose-liver pate, pheasant under glass, wine costing a thousand dollars per bottle.  Nebuchadnezzar was aware that once he had quickened a taste for elegance in the three young men; once he had introduced them to ever-ascending social elites, they would forget they were Israelites.  Faith and obedience would shrivel.  They would retain their immense abilities, of course; but now their abilities could be bent to serve Nebuchadnezzar’s purpose as he re-programmed people who were as plastic as all of us are.  Shadrach, Meschach and Abednego saw in an instant what was about to happen. They told the king they would eat cabbage soup.

It happened only in 586 BCE?  It hasn’t happened since? In 1781 John Wesley saw what was happening to the Methodist people.  Newly rendered sober, industrious and thrifty by the power of the gospel, they had spare cash that they had never had when they were drunken and dissolute. They began to frequent – not the gin shops; that was behind them – the coffee shops where both coffee and tea were consumed.  Coffee and tea, imported from halfway around the world, were enormously expensive in 18th Century England (far more expensive than liquor.) Soon the Methodist people were hob-nobbing with other social climbers; soon the Methodist people had a cultivated, refined taste for items they couldn’t have afforded when they were face-down in the gutter.  They became preoccupied with what Wesley called “genteel tasting.” The men and women now infatuated with “genteel tasting”, Wesley noticed, gave up all sacrificial service on behalf of the suffering neighbour.  They became increasingly self-important, snobs in other words.  As they became more self-important, they became touchier, more readily affronted, quicker to take offence.  As they became quicker to take offence they became more vindictive. The spiral down in one’s character, noted Wesley, begins with that genteel tasting born of social privilege, and it ends in cruel vindictiveness born of super-sensitive snooty touchiness. Wesley’s advice? His people should get out of the coffee shops and shed their snootiness.

(ii) I am persuaded that gluttony is found among food-faddists, as well as among those who are extremists in any respect where food is concerned.  The food-faddist hears there’s something wrong with oats.  Only horses should eat them.  Or there’s something wrong with eggs.  No one should them. I’m always amused when people tell me that today’s food processing is harmful in this respect or that respect.  Do they have any idea how many more people, vastly more people, sickened, even died, decades ago when food processing was much less sophisticated? My father told me many times that when he was a boy he could remember seeing in grocery stores tins of food where the tin bulged because of the rotting underway in the sealed tins. Do we really want to go back to the days when roast pork from scrap-fed pigs gave people trichinosis if they happened to undercook it?  People tell me I shouldn’t drink Mississauga ’s tap water. I happen to think that billions of people in other parts of the world would give anything to have access to Mississauga ’s tap water.

I’m convinced that this preoccupation with food-fads is rooted in one thing: fear of dying. The health-food faddists unconsciously think they can eat their way into immortality. But we are mortal creatures. Death is inescapable. The provision God has made for our death, both physical and spiritual, is the sin-bearing Son whom he has raised from the dead and whose righteousness becomes ours through faith. Food-preoccupied people unconsciously think we can transcend our frailty and fragility.  Eating so very carefully is supposed to overturn our mortality.         Food faddism is gluttony not because these people overeat (they never overeat) but because this kind of food-preoccupation keeps us feeding ourselves lies about ourselves.

(iii) What about skinny people? Let’s be honest: many skinny people count calories as though calories were germs. Remember, a preoccupation with food-avoidance is still a preoccupation with food.  Our Lord couldn’t care less if we are ten pounds overweight.  He knows that an obsession with slenderness is a form of pride.  When the Duchess of Windsor remarked, “One cannot be too rich; one cannot be too slender,” she was touting social superiority.         A preoccupation with slenderness points to a pride that has ballooned.

(iv) The worst feature of our preoccupation with food, by far the worst feature (I’m convinced) is this: it destroys fellowship.  Food ought to be the occasion of fellowship. Even the slightest bit of food brings people together.         Think of how many people gather profitably at our weekly coffee hour following worship, where the cost of the food is pennies per person. Food is supposed to function like this; it’s supposed to be the occasion of human meeting.

But something dreadful has happened.  I have found so very many people reluctant to invite others into their homes for a meal. They are simply afraid to bring others in.  After all, the person they invite might be a better cook.         Whatever happened to the meal where food was a side issue, almost a pretext for meeting others, while the real issue was opening ourselves to others and inviting them to open themselves to us as our intertwined lives became richer than anything we had imagined?

If we are afraid to open our homes, we are also afraid to open our hearts. And we are afraid because of three preoccupations concerning food.  The first has to do with novelty: is our dinner different or unusual? The second has to do with quantity: will there be enough?  The third has to do with quality: is it cordon bleu? In no time we are so very anxious that we can’t invite others to share a meal with us.  Now our homes are closed, and with our homes, our hearts.   When food is given a false value it loses its real value.  Its real value is that it fosters friendship.

 

IV: — All of which brings me to the last point of the sermon.  In fact I introduced the last point a minute or two ago; namely, the place of hospitality in Christian discipleship.  Hospitality looms large with God’s people.  Jesus ate with many different people in many different homes on many different occasions.

On one occasion a woman off the street (today we’d describe her as a “streetwalker”, and everyone would know she wasn’t walking the street because she felt like exercising) ended up at a meal with him. Jesus had been invited to the meal; she had not.  When she arrived at the venue of the meal, the host, the homeowner, didn’t say to her, “I invited him; I didn’t invite you.”   Instead the host welcomed her when he saw that she had invited herself. Plainly his home was open.

In the course of the meal the host mentions that the woman has shown poor taste in wetting our Lord’s feet with her tears and wiping them dry with her hair. Jesus doesn’t disagree with him. Instead he uses the occasion to speak the parable of the two debtors, the point of the parable being the more we are forgiven, the more we love.  At the conclusion of the meal at least two things have happened.  The woman has been confirmed in her love for Jesus as her expression of gratitude is received and honoured, while the homeowner, the host, has come to know what he would otherwise never have known; namely, the more we are forgiven the more we love.  And it all happened just because one man opened his home to the Nazarene by pre-arrangement, and opened his home to a dubious woman on the spot. The result of it all was that Jesus was fed, a woman was honoured, and a man learned what would alter his life forever. This is what is gained all around whenever you or I offer hospitality.

The biblical word for hospitality is philexonia.  Literally it means “love of strangers”.  Hospitality is a huge item in scripture.  In the Pastoral Epistles hospitality is one of the qualifications for leadership in the Christian community.         Not only must leaders be honest; not only must they be maritally faithful; not only must they be schooled in the gospel; they have to be given to hospitality.

In ancient Israel a householder was obliged to extend hospitality, obliged to extend it to his enemy, even his worst enemy. Once his enemy had accepted the hospitality, then had taken his leave and gone on his way, the householder couldn’t pursue him for four and a half days. Jesus goes one step farther. He insists that as we accord hospitality to anyone, that person ceases to be our enemy. Hospitality scatters strangeness and overcomes enmity.

For many years I have thought that loneliness is the affliction wherewith people are afflicted. Several years ago I mentioned this in casual conversation to a congregant, a physician who, along with his wife, was born into social circles that I shall never penetrate and who has the medical fraternity as well as society’s glitterati at his feet.         In other words, he’d never be lonely, would he?  When I casually mentioned that loneliness afflicts so very many he remarked soberly, “The whole world is lonely.”         He meant, of course, the he is lonely.

A woman whose husband left her served on the same presbytery committee as I.  One evening at the presbytery committee meeting she mentioned casually that she might drive east for her holidays.  I told her, equally off-handedly, that Maureen and I and the children were going to spend ten days at Shining Waters Cabins on Prince Edward Island . Nothing more was said.  I forgot about the conversation.  Several months later she appeared, unannounced, on our doorstep at Shining Waters Cabins. She had driven from Mississauga to Summerside , PEI , in one day – to visit us. Loneliness is the affliction of our society. Yet Christians know that food is meant to foster fellowship.  And therefore we know what is required of us.

My mother was only 51 years old when my father died. She remarked to me, “The pattern of my life will change now, because I’m single again and single people are marginalized in a couple-oriented society.” “Oh no, mother”, I disagreed in my 23-year old unwisdom; “the couples with whom you and dad were friends won’t drop you now.”         I was wrong. And since then Maureen and I have made sure that we never overlook people who are not married for any reason.

Hospitality, philexonia, love of strangers, food. They all hang together. As soon as we rid ourselves of the false value of food we perceive its real value: an open home, open hearts, strangeness dispelled, enmity overcome, loneliness alleviated.

How important is hospitality?  Paul says we should pursue it, make it a priority.  Peter says we should practise it ungrudgingly.  The author of Hebrews maintains that as we show hospitality to strangers we entertain angels unawares.  Angels are messengers of God who convey God’s blessings.  In other words, in according hospitality we shall find that some of the people we receive will bring with them a word from God or wisdom from God or his comfort and consolation – all of which we should otherwise never know and enjoy.

 

Our Lord ate with anyone at all at homes, parties, weddings, anywhere.  He couldn’t care less whether we are ten pounds overweight or not. He does care, however, that we delight in the food he has given us.

Equally he cares that we avoid the preoccupation with food that gives food a false value.  Instead he insists on the real value of food.  Food fosters fellowship. Food facilitates hospitality. And hospitality dispels strangeness, overcomes enmity, alleviates loneliness. Food is even the occasion where angels are entertained; which is to say, when we eat together God himself visits us and presses upon us what we should otherwise have to do without.

 

                                                                                               Victor Shepherd

March 2006

 

A Note Concerning Our Enemies: Loving Them, Understanding Them, Asserting Ourselves in the Midst of Them

                 Romans 12:14-21        2nd Kings 6:8-23                    

 

[1]         “Everyone liked him”, the person speaking of the departed says at the funeral, “everyone liked him; he didn’t have a single enemy.” I feel dreadful whenever I hear this, because if Mr. X didn’t have so much as one enemy, then he wasn’t identifiably Christian.  Jesus had enemies without number.  Insofar as we are identified with our Lord we shall never lack enemies ourselves, and shall never lack them just because he never lacked them.

“If only we were more loving, we’d have no enemies”, someone of much sentimentality but little understanding adds.   Jesus loved without limit, patiently submitted to slander and contempt, endured torment and death for the sake of any and all, and still had enemies. It simply isn’t true that love invariably fosters love in others, that love invariably undoes the enmity strangling someone else’s heart.   The same sun that melts ice also hardens clay.         Love poured upon some people hardens their resistance into hostility.

While we are debunking myths we should debunk another one; namely, that the world is a nice place, punctuated by enmity only occasionally. Jesus never said the world is a nice place; Jesus said the entire world lies in the grip of the evil one. Jesus insists that three features characterize the evil one: absence of righteousness, absence of love, absence of truth.   The absence of righteousness is sin; the absence of love is murderous enmity; the absence of truth is falsehood and delusion.  Since Jesus insists that this is what riddles the world, I’m not about to say that the world is nice.

Let’s be honest. It isn’t only the world that seethes with enmity; the church does too.   Scripture reminds us that the church is infiltrated with enemies of the gospel. Peter speaks of false teachers who have sneaked into the church.         Paul speaks of those who mutilate the gospel.  John speaks of those who stand within the Christian fellowship but whose hearts are far from the truth.   And Jude? Jude’s entire epistle is a white-hot denunciation of those who posture themselves as church leaders yet pervert the faith and discipleship of others within it. Jude’s language (“worldly people, devoid of the Spirit, waterless clouds, fruitless trees” — he stops only because his pen ran out of ink) is so very vivid just because enemies of the gospel harass the church relentlessly.

In a world characterized by enmity we shouldn’t be surprised that to identify ourselves with Jesus Christ in his exposure of the world’s depravity means we shall find his enemies harassing us as well. Think for a minute of our Lord’s healing of the man born blind.   Who would ever oppose it? No one thinks someone suffering the tragedy of blindness should be left blind. Still, when Jesus restores sight to a blind man some people are enraged because he did it on the Sabbath. Others fume and spew because they resent his manifest authority.  Still others hate him because he looks them in the eye and says, “This man who has been blind from birth; his physical condition is an illustration of your spiritual condition.”   Now they are incensed. But our Lord hasn’t finished. “Because you think you can see, because you insist you are spiritually perceptive, your guilt remains.  And on the day of judgement you will be without excuse.”   What is utterly unobjectionable — enabling a blind person to see — quickly becomes the occasion of murderous enmity.  After this, “Bad Friday” can’t fail to arrive.  Since the world is steeped in hostilty, Jesus both asserts and proves, the apostle Paul’s reminder to young Timothy is unarguable: “All who desire to live a godly life in Christ Jesus will be persecuted.” (2 Tim. 3:12)

 

[2]         Contrary to what most people think, Christians don’t inhabit a Pollyanna world. Christians are the most realistic of all people.  Therefore we are going to admit that our enemies are just that: enemies. Enemies aren’t friends in disguise. Enemies can hurt; they’re dangerous.

Since enemies are dangerous, they can’t be trusted.  Yes, we are to love them and pray for them.  We are to love them, says Jesus, as he loved them to the end. But nowhere does our Lord tell us to trust them. He didn’t trust them himself.

While we are talking about the danger that our enemies are, we should carefully delineate the different kinds of danger they are.  One kind of danger is what our enemies can do to us outwardly.  They can slander us, cheat us, exploit us, ruin our chances for promotion at work, turn our friends against us, and so on.  None of this is to be discounted.  At the same time, however, our enemies are never as great an outward danger to us as they are an inward danger.  While they can do much to us outwardly, what they can do inwardly is far worse; namely, warp us, disfigure us, poison us.  It’s one thing for our enemies to do some one thing that hurts us; it’s another thing (and far worse) for them to turn us bitter, sour, caustic.

We need to think about this at greater length.  It’s one thing for us to be hurt; one thing and no small thing.         Yet a much greater matter is our being rendered embittered people whose cynicism and joylessness render us as welcome as bird ’flu.  It’s only wisdom to want to recognize our enemies; but it’s only folly to think that everyone is now our enemy.  A measure of paranoia may be humorous in others for a while, but only for a while; paranoia in ourselves is never funny.  And paranoia beyond the smallest measure is nothing less than tragic.

The worst kind of damage that our enemies can inflict on us is to turn us into haters. Becoming slightly paranoid means we’ve been rendered a minor psychological casualty; becoming a hater, however, means we’ve been rendered a major spiritual casualty. We must be sure we understand this point. Regardless of what kind of threat our enemies may pose to us (loss of opportunity, loss of reputation, whatever), there’s a spiritual threat they always pose: that poisonous hatred which tells everyone that our spirit has been curdled and every word we utter, every gesture we make, thereafter contradicts our profession of Jesus Christ.

The Greek word peirasmos means temptation, trial and testing all at once. When we are victimized by our enemies we are immediately tempted to hate.  But because hatred is sin, the temptation to hate is a trial before God. To succumb to the temptation and fall into hatred is to have the trial finding us guilty. On the other hand, to resist the temptation and fend off the hatred that laps at us is to be exonerated. The hatred that laps at us is also a form of testing.  Testing in scripture is a metaphor taken from the refining of precious metals. When metallic ore (ore being clumps of ugly-looking rock) is refined it is subject to intense heat and pressure.  Impurities, worthless accretions, are burned off so that only what is valuable and useful and attractive is left.  Any temptation is at the same time a testing; any temptation is that process, under God, by which the worthless accretions that besmirch our character have been brought to our attention and can now be burned out of us. When next temptation whispers to us that we have the right to hate just because we’ve been hurt, we must remember that we are in the gravest spiritual danger. We must pray to resist the temptation, and therefore to have the judge exonerate us at our trial, and thereafter to emerge with our character tested, refined, more nearly like our Lord’s who prayed for his enemies.

While we are pondering this point we should consider that text from the older testament that is quoted so often and is often juxtaposed with the teaching of Jesus. The text, of course, speaks of “An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth.” People assume (incorrectly) that the older testament countenances vindictiveness while the newer does not. People assume (incorrectly) that the Hebrew mind is bloodthirsty and insists on limb for limb.

Not so. Just the opposite, in fact.   The force of “eye for eye” is no more than an eye for an eye.  In other words, punishment for a crime must never be more extreme than the crime itself. Punishment for a crime must never be the pretext for indulging one’s own nastiness. If someone shoplifts a garden hose in Canadian Tire we don’t jail that person for 25 years. If a teenager joyrides in our car we don’t insist on solitary confinement.  The purpose of “eye for eye” (that is, no more than an eye for an eye) is to cut off the spiral of violence before it can even begin. We know how the spiral of violence spirals: you insult me, I punch you, you stab me, I murder you. The purpose of “no more than eye for eye” is to ensure that the initial violation doesn’t precipitate a spiral of violence.

 

[3]         While we are on this topic we should understand that we are always tempted to escalate violence because we fear that we are outnumbered or outgunned. We fear that our foes are greater than our friends; we fear that we are in danger of annihilation. When someone aims his shotgun at us and we feel our puny slingshot is no match for it, we then load up our rocket launcher to make sure we aren’t outgunned. Alas, by this time we’ve lost sight of something that all biblically-informed people should never forget: God’s people are never outgunned.

The prophet Elisha tells us as much in one of the grand, old stories about him. The king of Syria , having suffered repeated military losses at the hands of Israel , concludes that his military plans are being leaked to Israel . He thinks (ridiculously) that the prophet Elisha is the source of the leak.  He decides to kill Elisha. He orders chariots and horses to surround the city of Dothan where Elisha is staying. In the morning Elisha’s youthful helper looks out, sees Syrian charioteers everywhere, knows that the city can’t defend itself, and melts down, wailing, “What are we going to do?”  Elisha cries out, “Fear not, for those who are with us are more than those who are with them.” The young man looks out a second time. This time, however, he’s looking through visionary eyes; he’s seeing visionary sights. He sees the mountain nearby aflame with even more horses and chariots of fire protecting Elisha. The enemies of God’s people never outnumber or outgun God’s people. The psalms in particular are full of this conviction.

In the wilderness Jesus is assaulted by the tempter, apparently alone, apparently defenceless, apparently resourceless.  When Mark narrates this incident he adds a line we customarily read past. Mark adds, “And the angels ministered to Jesus.” In fact our Lord wasn’t alone or defenceless or resourceless.   Months later, perhaps years later, when he was in Gethsemane , beside himself at the prospect not of dying but of the spiritual horror that awaited him, sweating so profusely that he dripped as though he had been gashed, Luke adds, “And there appeared to him an angel from heaven, strengthening him.” What is given our Lord is given every one of his people.  For this reason John sums it all up most succinctly: “He who is in us is greater than he who is in the world.”

 

[4]         Everyone is aware that Christians are commanded to love their enemies and pray for them. Obviously it’s important for our enemies that we love them and pray for them.  (It’s important for them, plainly, since as long as we love them and pray for them we shan’t kill them.)   We are often slower to understand, however, that it’s important for us as well, for otherwise we are going to kill ourselves.  To pray for our enemies is to be taken out of ourselves, away from ourselves, away from our injuries and resentments and grudges.   To be taken out of ourselves, away from ourselves, is to see that the enemy who causes us to suffer is suffering far more himself.  Think of the person who bullies us, or who tries to.  Bullies cause people to suffer.  Yet bullies suffer enormously themselves, for deep inside every bully there beats the heart of a coward.   Now a coward isn’t a fearful person.  All of us are fearful in different circumstances.   The bravest person is fearful, for bravery occurs only in the midst of fear and has no meaning apart from fear.   The coward, on the other hand, is the person who is controlled by his fear. Can you imagine the suffering of the person who is fear-controlled day-in and day-out?

Think of the person whose hostile rage immobilizes us and silences us. Her terrible rage is born of terrible frustration, and frustration is nothing more than helplessness. It’s only as we pray for her that we can get beyond our own upset and see that she is so frustrated herself that she can’t cope.  Someone who can’t cope, and can’t help humiliating herself by her blow-up over inability to cope; this person merits our pity.

There are many ways of being underprivileged.  One way of being underprivileged is having too few tools in one’s tool box. The person whose vocabulary is so meagre he can only swear at us; the person whose explosive temper tells everyone he’s a four-year old dressed up in a man’s business suit; the person whose envy shrivels her own heart more than it damages anyone else; these people have virtually no tools in their tool box. Underprivileged?         They are so very underprivileged as to be pitiable.

At the same time, however much the nastiness of our enemies arises from their own suffering, I should never deny that some of their nastiness (like ours) arises from their perverse heart.  It arises (like ours) simply from their deep-dyed sinfulness.  But this is no reason to stop praying for them.  After all, the person who is unaware of her sin is in a dreadful way; the person who is aware of her sin and remains indifferent to it is in worse spiritual condition.         Then pray for our enemies we must, for their spiritual condition is crucial.

When we pray for our enemies our own wound, while gaping perhaps, is no longer in danger of infecting.  And when we pray for our enemies we understand as never before the prayer of our Lord concerning his enemies, “Father, forgive them, for they are blind to their own heart-condition.”

 

[5]         One aspect of a Christian approach to our enemies is how we are to regard them; another aspect of our approach is what we are to do in the midst of them. To love our enemies and pray for them never means that we are to render ourselves doormats. We should assert ourselves. Jesus declares, “No one takes my life from me; I lay it down of my own accord.” To love our enemies never means that we are to invite additional assaults; it never means that we subtly send out the message, “Step on me again.”   Most important, to love our enemies never means that we abandon the conviction or the truth or the integrity that called forth someone else’s hostility in the first place.  To love our enemies never means that we are to acquiesce in their evil.

In Romans 12 Paul warns us about being overcome by evil even as he urges us to overcome evil with good.         There are many ways of being overcome by evil.  One way of being overcome by evil is so to fear the assault of our enemies that we acquiesce in their evil just to avoid their assault.  We must never do this. We must always resist evil, even as we strive to overcome evil with good.

 

[6]         We all know that we live in a fallen world where enmity abounds.  Christians know too that Jesus Christ has brought with him a renewed world that has eclipsed a fallen world destined to disappear.  Therefore the final truth for all of God’s people is voiced for us by the psalmist in Psalm 56:

“This I know, that God is for me.

                                                          What can man do to me?

 

                                                                                                  Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                 April 2006

 

You asked for a sermon on Wisdom

1 Corinthians 1:18, 25

Acts 7:22,  Matthew 10:16,  Proverbs 9:10,  Psalm 111:10,   James 3:13-15,

 

A zoo in modern-day Israel houses all the animals mentioned in the bible. One exhibit features a lamb and a wolf in the same pen. When my friend, Rabbi Larry Englander, visited this zoo he asked an attendant how this could be: a lamb and a wolf in the same pen! Without looking up or missing a broomstroke the attendant replied, “Every day, a new lamb.” Lambs don’t last long among the wolves.

When Jesus sent out his missioners he told them that their task would not be easy. “Behold, I send you out as sheep among wolves”, he said. Then he added the caution, “So be wise as serpents and innocent as doves.” You and I (together will everyone else) live in a wolfish world. Wisdom is needed merely to survive. Greater wisdom is needed if, beyond surviving, people and communities are to thrive. Greater wisdom still is needed if Jesus Christ is to be discerned and honoured and obeyed, and his kingdom pointed out.

 

I: — Let’s think first about the wisdom needed if people are to survive, even thrive. We must never assume that such wisdom is found among Christians only. Such wisdom is found among different peoples in every era. Luke tells us that “Moses was instructed in all the wisdom of the Egyptians.” Two things stand out here. One, there was genuine wisdom in Egypt; two, the wisdom Moses acquired in Egypt was surely put to good use when he led the Israelite people (who were non-Egyptians) out of Egypt and then led them through the wilderness years.

Scripture maintains that wisdom is especially needed in any society in the arts of government and justice. Unless a society possesses wisdom with respect to governing, that society will collapse into chaos. Since social existence is impossible amidst chaos, people will rush to end the chaos by submitting to tyranny. Tyranny may be unpleasant, but at least it permits survival. In a word, unless some people in any society are wise in the art of governing, oppression will ensue.

In the same way the Hebrew bible insists on the necessity of justice. Unless the courts are seen to be just inasmuch as they in fact are just, individuals will attempt to redress injustices themselves, with the result that social existence is a desperate scramble where even the scramble is foreshortened for many.

But of course wisdom is needed — and found — in many areas besides government and justice throughout many different cultures. The Chinese, native Africans, Amerindians: they all possess a wisdom in areas of life where we white North Americans appear to lack it; we should be silly to discredit it or ignore it. John Wesley, having understood the importance of that Egyptian wisdom which Moses acquired, used to urge his 18th century Methodist followers to “plunder the Egyptians”. By “plunder the Egyptians” Wesley meant that sensible Christians will be grateful for wisdom they come upon anywhere. To be sure, the wisdom we come upon anywhere at all we shall modify and adapt in light of the light which Jesus Christ is. Nonetheless, since wisdom, everywhere in scripture, has to do with how to live, we shall not disdain any help with living which we gain from any quarter. Remember: when Jesus urges us to be wise he prefaces his urging with the reminder that we live in a wolfish world. In other words, lack of wisdom is fatal.

 

II: — As we think together about wisdom today we should understand that more focused than the wisdom which can be found among the “Egyptians” is that wisdom which is reflected in the discipleship of Christ’s followers. This wisdom starts with the fear of God: “The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom”. “Fear” in the sense of awe, reverence, respect; acknowledgement that God is God and is not to be trifled with. God is creator; he has fashioned the creation in such a way that we can live in harmony with his plan and purpose and will, or we can try to live against it. But to try to live against it is to find ourselves rubbed raw, and rawer still, until life is gratingly painful, miserable, useless, and even abbreviated. In short, to try to live against the Creator’s plan and purpose and will is to die.

We have no difficulty understanding all of this in the physical realm. The person who neglects nutrition, shortchanges herself on sleep, eats what is known to promote gastric distress, goes boating in icy waters without a lifejacket; when it all finally catches up to such a person and disaster overtakes him we shake our heads and say, “What did he expect? What else did he think was going to happen? Has he no wisdom?”

Yet as soon as we move to our total existence under God we seem uncomprehending with respect to wisdom. We pretend that concerning wisdom in our life under God there is a deep, dark mystery. Nonsense! Our Hebrew foreparents always knew that the Ten Commandments, for instance, so far from being arbitrary and confining, onerous and oppressive; the Ten Commandments mark out the boundaries inside which there is blessing and freedom and contentment, outside which there is curse and bondage and misery. The Sermon On The Mount is our Lord’s characterization of his followers. This characterization is to imprint itself so deeply into us that its hidden presence within us will make us glow with it as surely as the electric current in a Christmas tree lightbulb renders the tree unmistakable. The weight and pressure of our risen Lord upon the apostles impelled them to speak his mind and heart; for this reason the apostolic injunctions on how to live bespeak the mind of Christ. The author of Hebrews, for instance, maintains that as soon as Christ’s people find the rank weed of bitterness growing up within them they are to uproot it lest they (and others) become defiled.

Last September I preached a sermon, “Touched Again”, in which I spoke of my deliverance from several things which had haunted me and twisted me for the last two or three years. One such matter was bitterness. The struggle which has claimed so much of my time and energy and anguish had subtly embittered me. And then by God’s grace I was relieved as Maureen put her finger on the unsightly pus-point which I had managed not to see. Within a few weeks of that sermon half-a-dozen people here spoke to me quietly of how they had been victimized at some point in their lives, and how they too had struggled with deep-seated resentment and acidified heart until they too were delivered (or, in or two cases, now understand that they must seek deliverance.) To recognize the apostolic injunction concerning bitterness as the mind and will of Jesus Christ is near-wisdom, but only near-wisdom. Near-wisdom becomes wisdom as and only as we move from recognizing the mind and will of Christ to abandoning ourselves to it.

For years I have maintained that the Christian life is simple. I didn’t say easy; I said simple. Simple in the sense of plain, transparent, unmistakable. For example, when Paul speaks of lurid immorality as unwise we instantly reply, “Of course”; yet when he says in the very same sentence that covetousness is unwise to the same degree and with the same effect we don’t say anything! We find it far easier to avoid lurid immorality (who wants community-disgrace as well as an incurable S.T.D.?) than we do to avoid covetousness. I never said the Christian life is easy; I said simple, simple in the sense that we cannot pretend, we who are Christ’s people, that we do not know what it is. We cannot pretend that we do not know what it is to be wise in a wolfish world. We become genuinely wise; that is, we do the truth, in John’s splendid phrase, as we fear God. The starting point of wisdom, for God’s people, is the fear of God himself.

 

III: — Wisdom, in scripture, becomes even more narrowly focused. Now it is focused not on life in general, but on congregational life in particular. Wisdom, here, is not merely how to live, but how to live together; more to the point, how to live together as Christ’s people.

Because we are fallen human beings we can always offend others deliberately, and to offend others deliberately is to be guilty of sin. But even if we do not offend others deliberately, we frequently offend them inadvertently. On numerous occasions people have been offended at something about me and told me (told me off) about it, even as I protested that intended no harm. To say I intended no harm, however, is not to say that I did no harm; not to say that I was harmless. Merely to intend no harm is not to be guiltless. One day a woman told me she was offended at my sarcastic speech. I told her I was not aware of it and told here as well that I meant no harm. “I never said that you meant not harm”, she continued, “I’m telling you that did harm, and do it often, since sarcasm is the colour your speech assumes whenever you feel yourself criticized.” I went to the floor with that one, and stayed on the floor for a while. The woman was right. The fact that I haven’t intended harm does not mean that I haven’t done harm. Offence has been given inadvertently, and I am as guilty of sin as much as if I had given offence deliberately.

And then beyond the matter of giving offence, genuinely giving offence, you and I also take offence where in fact no offence has been given at all, neither deliberately nor inadvertently. Some “offenses” are purely imaginary; still, imaginary offenses corrode our life together as much as actual offenses.

Unquestionably some people are more mature and more secure than others. Nevertheless, the most mature, most secure person still has an Achilles heel of immaturity and insecurity. Usually it comes to light accidentally. When it does, the 90% mature, 90% secure person will react exactly like the immature, insecure person. Of course! The Greek figure, Achilles, was vulnerable only through a very small part of his anatomy; yet through this very small part he was entirely vulnerable! To be vulnerable only through our individual Achilles heel is to be as vulnerable there as other people are in large areas of their personality. For this reason the person whom we are not expecting to take offence is prodded, one day, in a sensitive spot unknown to us; suddenly he ignites, or sulks, or retaliates with a counter-prod, or simply quits. At this point “we” — whether those who constitute the “we” are the smallest subcommittee of the congregation or the entire congregation; “we” are on the road to fragmentation.

As a matter of fact the congregation in Corinth had already fragmented. Church-members were lining up behind their favourite leader, bickering among themselves as to which leader was the ablest. Some drank so much wine at the Lord’s Supper that they became disorderly. Some maintained that their talents were superior to the talents of anyone else in the congregation. To be sure, all Christians, said Paul, all Christians are moving towards the unity of the faith, towards maturity, towards the measure of the full stature of Jesus Christ. We are moving towards this, but we aren’t there yet. For this reason the apostle writes to the congregation in Corinth and asks with much anguish, “Isn’t there someone among you who is wise enough to settle disputes?”

The wisdom needed to settle disputes is not a technique. Neither is it duplicity or manipulation. Nothing enrages people so much as feeling that they have been manipulated. They resent being taken advantage of. They resent feeling powerless. What’s more, the person who is reduced to powerlessness quickly becomes the nastiest person around. Nastiness is the final coping-mechanism of the powerless. The wisdom needed in congregational life is not a technique; manipulation is only counter-productive; duplicity, when discovered, will only worsen fragmentation. The wisdom needed to move stand-offs past the impasse; the wisdom needed to get wounded church-members preoccupied not with their wounds but with the kingdom-work to which they have pledged themselves; this wisdom is a gift from God which must be found in several people within a congregation or else the congregation will soon be little more than a collection of people clamouring to have their wound bandaged.

I am aware that I have gifts, which, by God’s grace, are useful in God’s kingdom. I am also aware that there are gifts which other people in vastly greater supply. I am aware that there are people in this congregation who have the gift of wisdom, in the sense of that wisdom needed if a congregation is to thrive, in vastly greater supply than I. In fact, concerning this gift I have often felt like someone attempting watch-repair with a crow-bar; why not let the most skilful jewellers do the watch-repair?

It is the apostle James who has the most to say about that especial wisdom needed to keep a congregation moving ahead in its kingdom-work, not getting sidetracked or stalled by contentions and controversies. With his customary down-to-earth practicality James insists that there are two huge impediments to wisdom’s effectiveness in a congregation: “bitter jealousy” and “selfish ambition”. Bitter jealousy and selfish ambition create a spiritual vacuum which is filled with “disorder and wickedness of every kind”.(NRSV)

Now some of you people have told me that you regard my vocabulary somewhat exaggerated, with the result that some of my pulpit-statements are overstated. “Disorder and wickedness of every kind”: these are not my words. Then is the apostle’s vocabulary exaggerated? I think not. Selfish ambition and bitter jealousy will negate the wisdom which any congregation must have if it is to thrive. It is a sign of wisdom that we recognize the truth of what James says and never doubt it.

 

IV: — So far we have talked about wisdom from the standpoint of that wisdom which we must exercise, the wisdom needed to live godly lives amidst a wolfish world. Now it is time to talk about God’s wisdom. Paul insists that God’s wisdom is demonstrated in the cross. The cross is that outpouring of God himself by which God has reconciled the cosmos to himself and has pardoned our offenses. No one in the ancient world looked upon the gallows as an act of wisdom; no one in the modern world does either. People with a philosophical turn of mind, says Paul, assume that wisdom comes out of high-brow philosophy. People with a messianic expectation assume that a dramatic occurrence in world history will dazzlingly display eternal wisdom. Paul insists that the act of God’s outpoured sacrifice, the humiliation which tops all of the humiliations he has endured, is alone that wisdom which is the world’s only hope.

Then the apostle says one thing more. The opposite of being wise is being a fool. And we are Christ’s people are most profoundly wise, with God’s wisdom, precisely when we appear most stupidly foolish; namely, when we are fools for Christ’s sake. We are fools for Christ’s sake when we cling to his cross and shoulder our own.

The older I grow the more aware I am of how great a sacrifice congregational leadership exacts. I have been stunned at the self-outpouring and the humiliation which devoted congregational leaders have sustained one hundred times over and will yet.

Beyond congregational life as well, I am aware of weighty crossbearing which is done so very quietly, to be sure, and will prove to have been so very effective on the day of our Lord’s appearing. My friend Bob Rumball, minister of the deaf congregation in Toronto for 35 years; his entire life has been given over to deaf people, especially deaf children who are multi-handicapped (that is, deaf children who are also blind or mute or brain-damaged). One day one of Bob’s five children said to him, “Daddy, can’t we have any friends who can hear?” Then I think of the people whom I meet through the Peel Mental Health Housing Coalition as it attempts to find accommodation for schizophrenic-sufferers. The people in the support networks are usually parents or relatives. The agony they have borne for years, and borne when they could have washed their hands of it all and moved to Vancouver; the burden of their crossbearing you and I will never know.

The wolfish world regards these people as fools. They are fools — but precisely fools of him whose wisdom appears foolish but in fact is the guarantee of the creation’s restoration.

It is as I cheerfully shoulder that cross which has been appointed to me, cheerfully giving up myself forgetfully and undergoing humiliation forgivingly, that I am going to be wise with the wisdom of him who was wise before me and whose foolishness is the world’s only hope.

 

F I N I S

                                                                            Victor Shepherd

 

Of Wisdom, Power and a Vacuum Filled

1 Corinthians 1:18 – 2:5

 

I used to wonder how politicians (many politicians, at least) manage to survive the sharp questions aimed at them. Little by little I came to see that they have two survival techniques. One, they don’t answer the question they’re asked. Question: “Is it true that your party plans to increase personal income taxes?” Response: “My party has the interests of all Canadians at heart.” No one can object to the response, but neither does it answer the question.

In the second place, when politicians respond to a question, they like to speak on and on. As long as they are talking, no one else can talk. Many words are used; very little is said. The better one is at talking, the more readily he can fool someone into thinking he’s saying something. Excess verbiage is either a dodge to mislead people or else it’s a smokescreen to cover something up. Let’s never forget that “bafflegab” is the word Toronto’s newspapers coined to describe a former premier’s legislature utterances.

The ancient world had its talkers too. Ancient rhetoricians spoke eloquently, at great length, with much passion and no little sophistication. “Nevertheless”, said the apostle Paul, “beware of them. Their many words don’t say much. More profoundly, however much or little they say, what they say can’t save. What they say can’t orient women and men to God, can’t replace apathy with gospel-zeal and alienation with ardour; can’t have icy unbelief yield to throbbing faith. So beware. Rhetoric doesn’t save.”

The apostle refuses to try to beat the wordsmiths at their own game. He refuses to compete with them, refuses to play on their field. Instead he announces succinctly where he stands and what he’s about: “I’ve decided to know nothing among you Corinthians except Jesus Christ and him crucified.” (1 Cor. 2:2) The people in Corinth love flowery, florid oratory. Yet the apostle knows this won’t help. People don’t need their ears tickled; they need saving. Furthermore, he continues, that wisdom of the “wise” which so readily entrances so many, God is going to destroy; and that cleverness of the “clever” which so quickly bedazzles so many, God is going to frustrate.

 

I: — “But surely there’s a genuine human wisdom”, someone objects, “and therefore there has to be a place within the Christian understanding for such genuine wisdom.” Of course there’s a place. The Christian faith doesn’t pretend anything else. Faith neither presupposes nor implies stupidity or wilful ignorance or prejudiced blindness. There is a genuine, creaturely, humanly produced wisdom irrespective of faith.

Think of the wisdom embodied in the sciences, the science of agriculture, for instance. The “Green Revolution” has yielded foodstuffs on a scale our foreparents couldn’t have imagined: new grains, resistant to blight, not to mention hybrids that thrive in adverse soils and climates.

Think of pharmacology and how developments like antibiotic drugs altered the practice of medicine and relieved distresses so quickly as to seem miraculous when the antibiotic drugs first appeared. (For that matter think of the relief accorded millions by something as lowly as the aspirin.) I’m convinced that in a few years we are gong to see developments in laser surgery (or a comparable surgical technology) that will make much contemporary surgical “cutting” appear as primitive as the application of leeches.

Think of the wisdom articulated by a writer like the late Robertson Davies. His grasp of the convolutions of the human psyche, of the manifold dimensions of human nature, of the social dynamics of the smallest hamlet; his grasp here is remarkable and always helpful. (While we are on the topic of literature, let me say that I think the skilful novelist or poet much more penetrating, much more profound – and therefore much more helpful – than the sociologist.)

There’s a human wisdom that is genuinely wise.

In addition, however, there’s a pseudo-wisdom as well. Pseudo-wisdom is clever-sounding shallowness. Never think that because the shallowness is so very shallow it’s also harmless. Pseudo-wisdom can be lethal. The sexual revolution was supposed to bring human fulfilment. It didn’t. Instead it brought sterility (on account of pelvic inflammatory disease), AIDS, psychological jadedness, and worst of all, the inability to form long-term committed relationships.

The drug culture was supposed to give us a heightened consciousness through which we could apprehend the universe more profoundly. It gave us something else.

Pseudo-wisdom tells us that each era of world history is peopled by human beings who are advancing, ever moving toward a cumulative human superiority. Yet the twentieth century has seen slaughter after slaughter: fifty-five million dead in the last Great War alone, “ethnic cleansing” in Cambodia and Yugoslavia and Central Africa that rivals the horror of the holocaust. Anthropologists have uncovered clusters of battered bones and cracked skulls that indicate repeated Amerindian genocides ten thousand years before any Caucasian set foot in the new world. Plainly the murderous outbreaks that we like to regard as epidemic (and rare epidemics at that) are in fact endemic to fallen humankind. Pseudo-wisdom mindlessly repeats such social assumptions as the notion that athletics develop character and forge stronger links among nations. Really? Do you know anyone whose moral stature improved through playing in the NHL? Is there any international sporting event that isn’t immediately co-opted by jingoistic propaganda?

Pseudo-wisdom is just that: pseudo.

There’s a third item to be considered in our discussion of wisdom, what I label “life-smarts.” By “life-smarts” I don’t mean formal academic training. I mean an intuitive grasp of how to handle life: what is evil or dangerous and is therefore to be shunned, what is helpful or wholesome and is therefore to be welcomed, how profound simple pleasures are and are therefore to be cherished. It’s difficult to hoodwink people who possess life-smarts. These people intuitively recognise smokescreen speech and distrust it. They intuitively identify simplistic cure-alls and reject them. Even if they lack tools and training to refute arguments formally they aren’t going to be “fished in.” There’s real wisdom at the level of “life-smarts.”

 

II: — The apostle wouldn’t deny any of this. Nevertheless, he reminds us, however genuinely wise human wisdom may be it doesn’t save. It doesn’t immerse us in God’s own life. God has made “foolish” (i.e., futile) the wisdom of the world, futile in the sense that however much worldly wisdom can do, it’s stymied with respect to what most needs to be done: set us in the right with God, soak us in the truth of God, enfold us so deeply in the Holy One himself that human speech can only stammer before the wonder of it all. Worldly wisdom, marvellously effective elsewhere, is ineffective here.

Over and over the Hebrew prophets speak with urgency of “knowing God.” Hosea exhorts his people, “Let us know, let us press on to know the Lord.” Jeremiah overhears God say, “I will give them a heart to know that I am the Lord.” Isaiah: “You shall know that I, the Lord, am your Saviour and Redeemer, the Mighty One of Jacob.” To know God isn’t to have our head furnished with religious notions, whether adequate or inadequate. To know God is to find ourselves rendered different on account of our engagement with him. This is knowledge of God. Wisdom, however wise, can’t yield this.

Then what can? The gospel can; the gospel, whose core is Christ crucified. Yet the gospel is precisely what everyone wants to step around. Paul realistically divides the world of religious questers into two camps. Those in camp “A” look for bizarre occurrences, dramatic signs that will dispel unbelief, dramatic signs, be it noted, of the sort that Jesus always refused to give throughout the course of his earthly ministry and refused at the outset when he refused to leap from the roof of the temple and float down unharmed like Mary Poppins. Those in camp “B” want a complex intellectual formula, a brainteaser. Brainteasers may divert us as after-dinner amusement but they don’t save. Yet for those whom God has wooed, those who now embrace the One given the world, Jesus Christ crucified is the power of God and the wisdom of God.

Wisdom: God’s plan and purpose for us.

Power: God’s capacity to achieve his plan and purpose for us.

What is God’s plan and purpose for us? It’s to reconcile us to himself, to ignite our heart from his, to equip us with truth from the mind of him who is Truth, to render us reflectors of his light into every nook and cranny and corner of life. Power, we must be sure to understand, isn’t the capacity to coerce. (The capacity to coerce isn’t power; it’s violence. While power is commonly regarded as the capacity to coerce, such coercion or violence, so far from being synonymous with power, is actually its antithesis.) Power is the capacity to achieve purpose. The paradox of Christian truth is that God’s power is operative in the face of apparent powerlessness; in fact, God’s power is operative, from a human perspective, in the midst of actual powerlessness.

In the crucified One, God’s judgement against us is rendered and is seen to be rendered. Yet in the crucified One too our sin is borne and borne away.

In the crucified One arms are opened wide and an invitation is issued to any and all without distinction and without exception.

In the crucified One the wisdom of God is made manifest and the power of God is rendered effective. For it is in the efficacy of the cross that our sin is dealt with, our defiance crumbled, our faith quickened, our gratitude awakened, our obedience freed. Jesus Christ crucified is the wisdom and power of God, proof of which is wave after wave of rebels like us surrendering to that love which is the source and measure of whatever love we have known from whatever quarter in life.

 

III: — Where does the word of the cross leave the three kinds of wisdom mentioned earlier?

Pseudo-wise people don’t grasp the seriousness of the human condition. They assume a little patching up here, a little tinkering there, a little more government funding everywhere, and everything will be all right. They don’t grasp what God has done and why it had to be done and how it’s effective. The pseudo-wise need to be shaken up by the explosive word of the gospel.

The genuinely wise admit that humankind has a problem. They know that the problem is deep-seated. The genuinely wise, not surprisingly, marshal the collective wisdom of philosopher, scientist, anthropologist, and literary icon. Yet the genuinely wise can’t make a proper diagnosis of the root human ailment. They can describe it, describe its symptoms, and do so very impressively. But however well they may describe it, they can’t diagnose it; can’t diagnose the nature of humankind’s self-frustration and self-contradiction; can’t penetrate to the ailment itself.

Those possessed of “life-smarts”; these people come closest to intuiting what the problem is and why the event of the cross is effective. They viscerally intuit that something major is out of order, that the disorder goes deeper than any explanation they’ve heard to date. They know that the disorder isn’t even touched by the cavalier “bromides” of the pseudo-wise; they know too that the disorder goes ever so much deeper than the descriptions of the genuinely wise. Yet even the intuitions of those with “life-smarts” can’t penetrate to the diagnosis of a ruptured relationship with God, the consequent incursion of systemic ungodliness, and the innermost self-scuttling – not to mention God’s means of setting all of it right.

I feel I have spoken of the three classes somewhat artificially. It’s not so much that there are three classes or kinds of people; it’s rather that all three types are found mixed up in every one of us. In all of us there are elements of the genuinely wise, the pseudo-wise, and the “life-smart”; which is to say, the fact that all three are found in us at once still can’t do what the gospel alone can do and has done as the gospel has surged throughout the world.

 

IV: — My highschool science teacher was fond of intoning “Nature abhors a vacuum.” The presence of a vacuum means that anything and everything is drawn into it. Clutter and debris and litter and junk get mixed up in a farrago that is neither attractive nor fruitful. A spiritual vacuum is no different. A spiritual vacuum never remains a vacuum for long.

A few years ago when the cults seemed possessed of eerie militancy it was found that Jewish young people from the most ideationally liberal homes and synagogues were most readily seduced and captured. These young people had had enough religious exposure to render them amenable to “religion”, but not enough substance to equip them to recognise ersatz substitutes. The most dilute religious upbringing – devoid of substance by definition – simply didn’t equip these young people to discern the approach of what could only damage them. While the cults seem relatively in abeyance now, there are still psycho-religious fads that repeatedly “take in” those whose spiritual formation is insufficiently rigorous. Out of concern to exemplify all that the ideationally liberal hold up – the notion that everybody is good at bottom, everybody can be trusted, and everything is to be tolerated (intolerance being the “unforgivable sin” among liberals) – the families of these young people left them with insufficient exposure to that undislodgeable density, that burning luminosity which confronted Moses and Miriam, Rachel and Rebecca, Joel and Jeremiah. There was insufficient acquaintance with the God who possessed such people, whose truth infused them and whose way guided them. Jewish young people devoid of spiritual substance headed the list of North America’s seducible.

There is a dilute churchmanship in Christian circles that leaves people, especially young people, in exactly the same predicament. No vacuum remains a vacuum for long, including a spiritual vacuum. For this reason the church ought not to be puzzled at finding itself facing younger and older people alike who are open to religion but closed to the gospel.

A friend of mine (now dead), an Anglican clergyman and superb Greek scholar, volunteered as a military chaplain during the last Great War. His initial interview didn’t go well. He was told that military chaplains under fire didn’t have time to cross every scholarly “t” and dot every minuscule “i”. “Can you paint the message on a fence?” military authorities asked him. Tell me: have I painted the message on a fence here in Streetsville? Or have I etched it in minutest detail on the head of a pin?

Paul was haunted by the spiritual condition of the congregation in Galatia. With anguish of heart he wrote the people there, “I am in pain until Christ be formed in you.” Christ is going to be formed in any of us only as the message is painted on a fence. “I decided to know nothing among you except Jesus Christ and him crucified” – painted on a fence in Corinth this time.

Regardless of the degree and depth of the wisdom we possess and regardless of the richest human resources we have appropriated, no such wisdom and no such resources can ever substitute for him from whom we come, from whom we can’t escape, to whom we must soon render account and therefore to whom we ought to surrender ourselves. Then regardless of how genuinely wise we may have come to be none of our wisdom fills that vacuum which everything else otherwise fills.

The spiritual vacuum must be filled by Jesus Christ crucified, and by him alone.

 

                                                                                              Victor Shepherd

August 1999

You asked for a sermon on Spiritual Discipline

1 Corinthians 3:10-15 

 

1] It was always the last thing we did in the gymnasium, when we were so tired we could barely remain upright. We stood with our feet together, looked at a spot on the wall, and then rotated our head in as wide a circle as we could, over and over, all the while concentrating on that one spot on the wall. At first we all became dizzy and lost our balance. Gradually we were able to keep standing and keep looking at that spot in front of us, regardless of our dizziness.

We were boxers in training. The coach told us that the point of the exercise was to have us trained to keep looking at our opponent instinctively after we had been staggered by a blow and the lights were going out and we were dizzy. “This little exercise will keep you alive one day”, he told us, “and you will thank me that I insisted you do it.” He was proved right. The day came for all of us — and came more than once — when the training we had undergone kept us looking at our opponent after we’d been hit and the ring was reeling and we had to get through the round.

Boxers aren’t the only people who get “rocked.” Everyone does – which means that Christians do too. One day temptation hurls itself upon us so violently that we can only call it assault. Another day misfortune hits us when we aren’t expecting it at all. Or disappointment sickens us like a skyscraper elevator plummeting out of control. The worst blow of all, the body blow that can leave us in terrible pain, conscious yet helpless, is betrayal: there is no blow like betrayal.

It’s plain that Christians need training. The apostle Paul calls it “training in godliness”. (1 Tim. 4:8) From his exposure to athletic contests he has seen how important training is for athletes. He refers several times in his epistles to the rigorous preparation which the boxer and the wrestler and the runner undergo. “They can’t afford to be soft or self-indulgent or ill-prepared”, he says; “Does anyone think that Christians can afford to be?”

You have asked for a sermon on spiritual discipline. You want to know why training in godliness is necessary, for whom it is necessary, and to what end it is undertaken. You want to know why we have to keep at it until that day when, says Peter, we are crowned with that “crown of glory which never fades”.

 

2] Perhaps it all sounds a bit too intense for you, even a bit grim. Training in godliness isn’t grim, but it is intense, and it is necessary. Why is it necessary?

Because of our fallen human nature, in the first place. Christians are those in whom the “new creature in Christ” and the “old creature in Adam” war with each other. To be sure, Christians are those who are “born of the Spirit”, in the vocabulary of the New Testament. As Jesus Christ embraced us in his grace we embraced him in faith. We were reconciled to God, given a new standing before God, and given a new nature as well — or as scripture speaks of it, a new heart. None of this is mere pietistic verbiage. We are possessed of a new name and a new nature. Nevertheless, as Martin Luther liked to say, the old man, the old woman, doesn’t die readily, doesn’t die without a struggle; the corpse twitches. We mustn’t forget that Jesus instructs disciples — disciples — to ask for forgiveness every day, just because sin still clings even to disciples. To say that Christians are identified before God as new creatures isn’t to say that the old creature has disappeared; while the old creature isn’t our identity, it is a twitching corpse which can still trip us up.

When I was younger I thought that my depravity was relatively slight, was always in sight, and was therefore easy to keep at bay. Much older now, I am sobered upon being confronted with the arrears of sin that remain in me. As sin-riddled as you have undoubtedly found me to be, can you imagine how I’d look if I were devoid of spiritual discipline? Spiritual discipline will be needed for as long as you and I are Spirit-born children of God whose identity in Christ is contradicted by the hangover of our sinnership. Then spiritual discipline will be needed until we are released from the conflict. Please don’t tell me that all of this sounds too intense. Paul insists that without the most intense training the athlete will find himself disqualified.

Spiritual discipline is needed, in the second place, not only because of what remains “in here”; it is necessary in the second place because of the spiritual conflict which rages “out there”. Let us make no mistake. Our Lord insists that he came to wrest the creation out of the grip of a spirit-opponent whose range is nothing less than cosmic. In the words of the apostle John, he came to “destroy the works of the devil.” (1 John 3:8) To no one’s surprise, then, throughout his public ministry Christ is opposed. To be sure, he’s opposed by political authorities, religious authorities, family, friends, and even disciples. At bottom, however, regardless of the form in which opposition comes to him or the quarter from which it comes, he’s ultimately opposed by the evil one himself. He contends with his foe for every inch of ground that his foe has illegitimately occupied. No occupier retreats willingly; an occupier must be routed. In other words, Christ’s ministry is unrelenting conflict.

Now Christians are those whom the master has enlisted. We are soldiers of Christ, as the NT is unashamed to say. But what use is a frontline soldier who has never been trained? Not only what use is he; how long is he going to last?

During the last war there were two aspects to the training of a submarine commander. One aspect was becoming schooled in the technicalities of submarine warfare: when to launch a torpedo, how close to the target one should be, what to do in assorted emergencies. The second aspect was much more subtle; it was more of the order of intuition. This aspect was more a matter of equipping a submariner with a sixth sense: whether to surface or remain submerged; whether to fight or flee; whether to wait for moonlight or wait for cloudcover. The first aspect, the technical aspect, could be learned out of a book and learned quickly. The second aspect, however, the subtle, intuitive, life-and-death aspect was much harder to come by; it couldn’t be learned out of a book, and it took far longer to acquire. At the beginning of the war inexperienced submarine captains had time to learn the latter aspect. Towards the end of the war there was no time. Not having acquired the subtle intuitions that a submarine commander needs to survive, these fellows didn’t survive; neither did the crews entrusted to them.

So it is with the Christian life in the midst of spiritual conflict. It’s easy to acquire a Christian vocabulary, easy to gain a rudimentary grasp of Christian doctrine. But it takes far more time, far more diligence to gain a spiritual sixth sense; to intuit whether what has been thrust in front of us is an opportunity to be seized or a danger to be avoided, whether what is proposed in the document before the official board is kingdom-building or kingdom-destroying.

Since keeping company with Jesus Christ means that the venue of his ministry is the venue of our ministry, and since the venue of his ministry is ceaseless spiritual conflict, then we need spiritual discipline. Without it shall be of no use to him; without it we shan’t even survive ourselves.

Spiritual discipline is needed for a third reason. The world in which we live is a tough place. The world resists truth, resists righteousness, resists integrity, resists honesty; the world, I have found, perversely resists even love. The world is populated by billions of people, every one of whom is fallen; which is to say, the world seethes with concentrated self-interests, clamouring, competing self-interests, even cut-throat self-interests.

I was asked to attend a meeting in support of a non-profit housing organization that was to build a facility to accommodate eight (count them: eight) head-injured adults. The people to be accommodated would be recovering from head-injuries sustained chiefly through automobile accidents and industrial accidents, as well as through the occasional athletic mishap. The injured would be housed in the facility for approximately six months; after that they would be able to function without special provision.

I went to the meeting. Many people went to the meeting. No doubt in other contexts they would appear decent, considerate, even moderately compassionate. But not on this night; on this night they were determined that the head-injured of Mississauga could freeze to death before they were going to be housed in “our” neighbourhood. If you had ever doubted that the world is a tough place you wouldn’t have been doubting at the conclusion of that meeting. Some people implied that those who have suffered head-injuries (concussions) are slobbering ogres or rapacious molesters around whom no one is safe. Others said that whether dangerous or not, head-injured people are unsightly and would detract from the handsomeness of the Streetsville neighbourhood. Whereupon I asked these people if they thought they could spot a concussion walking down the street. I wasn’t thanked for my question. The woman beside me complained bitterly that the increased traffic would be a huge nuisance. “Increased traffic”, I remarked, “there are only eight people to be accommodated, and none of them is allowed a driver’s licence!” She turned on me in her fury: “So what if they can’t drive. Would you want them living on your street?” One of Mississauga’s councillors had called the meeting. He spoke in support of the scheme. A few days after the meeting a representative from the housing organization told the councillor that since the housing organization had already spent $75,000 on preparatory work, it had to know, before it committed any more money, whether the councillor was going to support the scheme formally at city hall as he had supported it informally at the neighbourhood meeting. “Not only am I not going to support it”, the councillor said in the most startling about-face, “I am going to bury it!”

The Christian life, Christian service, every aspect of our discipleship; it all unfolds in a world which is tough, even treacherous. Spiritual discipline is needed if we are going to do anything besides give up.

I’ve already anticipated the fourth reason for spiritual discipline: to forestall discouragement and capitulation. It mustn’t happen! It won’t happen only as long as we have anticipated it, prepared for it, and stand equipped by the training or discipline which keeps us looking ahead even when we have been rocked.

 

3] Then in what does spiritual discipline consist?

The first item is prayer. John Calvin was fond of saying, “Prayer is the chief exercise of faith.” He’s right. Prayer is the chief exercise of faith. God commands us to pray. Faith recognises the command of God and is eager to obey him. Not only does faith recognise the command of God; faith understands the command of God, faith knows why prayer is the chief exercise of faith, knows why God can impart to his people through this exercise what he can impart in no other way, knows that God wills only our blessing. Then God’s people must pray consistently, pray habitually, pray believingly.

Even if we were slow to understand that what God commands he commands only for our blessing, it would still be difficult for us to overlook the example of our Lord himself. He prayed, and prayed, and prayed some more. He prayed in marathon sessions before major developments in his life (e.g., the calling of the twelve). He prayed with others in public in the synagogue where he worshipped every Sabbath. He prayed alone on countless occasions. The written gospels depict him going away to a “lonely place a great while before day”, in the words of the gospel-writers, in order to be alone and to pray. What our Lord knew to be essential we can’t pretend to be optional. Since prayer is the chief exercise of faith, believing people are equipped chiefly through prayer.

Remember, you have asked for a sermon on spiritual discipline; not a sermon on ethical rigour or intellectual strictness or psychological resilience. To be sure, spiritual discipline includes all of these, but they, of themselves, will never equip us spiritually. Then if spiritual discipline is what we need above everything else we must pray. Apart from it our Lord himself would plainly have had no ministry, even no life. We cannot do without the very thing that he knew to be his lifeline.

 

(ii) The second item in spiritual discipline is self-honesty; utter self-honesty. The older I become the more sobered I am at humankind’s capacity for self-deception. As soon as we are tempted, our most rigorous logic becomes the most rigid rationalisation. The logic is still there, all right, but now the logic serves our self-justification. The very thing we were counting on to safeguard us against the seduction of temptation now reinforces the seduction. Thinking that our logical rigour would safeguard us against being dragged into sin, our logical rigour now prevents us from being argued out of sin. Our capacity for self-deception is bottomless.

No doubt you have a question to put to me: if self-honesty is essential, and yet our capacity for self-deception is bottomless, how are we are going to arrive at the self-honesty we need? We shall arrive at it with the help of two instruments. One is scripture. Scripture is the normative witness to Christian faith and life. Scripture is the normative witness to what we must believe and what we must do. Scripture is also a mirror. When we look into it we begin to see where and why and how we have deceived ourselves with respect to our faith and our discipleship. Corrie Ten Boom, the Dutch woman who survived Ravensbruck, a women’s camp that few survived; Corrie managed to smuggle a small pocket-bible with her when she was incarcerated. She read to her fellow-inmates night-by-night, and expounded the text as well. After a while a woman who wasn’t a believer (or at least who hadn’t been when she was incarcerated) said to Corrie, “That book of yours; it is the only book that tells us the truth about ourselves.”

A friend spoke to me of the Air Canada pilot he invited to his cottage for a weekend. The pilot, of course, was on holiday. Holiday or not, right after breakfast the fellow took out his pilot’s and read it for half an hour. He had already mastered it or else he’d never have qualified as a pilot. He had passed an examination in it every year for years. Still, he steeped himself in it every morning. He wanted to keep his instincts razor-sharp in the event of any unusual development. He knew that an in-flight emergency had to be met with instincts trained by relentless study. Now no one is going to say that the pilot is neurotic; no one says he’s obsessive-compulsive; no one even says he’s nervous. All his passengers are glad that he spends half an hour every morning, even on his holidays, with the book he knows inside-out anyway.

For years I have endeavoured to do as much with scripture. Does anyone here want to call me neurotic or obsessive-compulsive or even nervous? Knowing my heart as well as I do, I know that unusual spiritual assault or temptation can be met only with spiritual instincts that have been kept razor-sharp. Only the scripture-normed and scripture-shaped pastor is going to help a congregation. Only the scripture-normed, scripture-shaped Christian is going to help the world.

The second instrument by which we penetrate our self-deception is the company of Spirit-sensitive friends. For years I thought I had privileged access to my own heart and mind. I thought I necessarily knew more about myself, invariably knew more about myself, than anyone else could know about me. When it was suggested that this was not the case I became very defensive and insisted that it was. It was only after much embarrassment and much anguish that I came to admit that there are some settings in which other people know me far better than I know myself. In such settings these people have something to tell me about myself which I should be a fool to ignore; and a fool not chiefly because in ignoring them I shall embarrass myself, but rather because I shall endanger myself. For this reason I shall always need, as you will too, one or two or three soul-mates who are spiritually sensitive, spiritually attuned; friends who are willing to tell me truth about myself to which I am blind; friends from whom I can hear this without knee-jerk defensiveness.

The last item in spiritual discipline is service, especially service in a venue that appears to contradict the truth of God and the reality of his kingdom. Three decades ago the students of the Oxford University Humanist Club hung a huge banner over the doorway of a theological college: “For God so loved the world that — last year 37,000 thalidomide babies were born”. A low blow? Not really. There are developments without number that appear to contradict the truth of God. Why shouldn’t these be drawn to our attention? Spiritual resilience has to be tested; it has to be tested in the midst of developments that appear to contradict the God for whose service our discipline is preparing us.

Such testing will always be essential. A military unit can train and train and train some more. Yet as necessary as training is, no amount of training can substitute for combat experience. The soldier really becomes a soldier only when he’s under fire. Spiritual discipline bears fruit and proves itself fruitful when we are under fire. We are then of even greater usefulness to God in the service of that world which he will not abandon however much it may contradict him.

You asked for a sermon on spiritual discipline. Our enthusiasm for such discipline is the measure of our seriousness as disciples of our Lord Jesus Christ.

 

                                                                     Victor Shepherd

March 1999

John Newton

1st Corinthians 6:9-11

 

John Newton began school when he was seven years old.  He left school two years later.  At age eleven he went to sea with his father, who was captain of a merchant ship. He wasn’t long finding out how rough life was at sea, among sailors, in the 1700s.  Samuel Johnson, English man of letters, knew well the horrible state of English prisons, yet Johnson insisted that life on a ship was worse than life in a prison: the food was worse, the company was worse, the accommodation was worse, and in addition there was the constant danger of drowning.

Sailors ate food in various stages of rot (thanks to the dampness) from the moment the ship put to sea.  If their biscuits were only moderately rotten, the biscuits contained insects called weevils that tasted bitter.  If the biscuits were more rotten, they contained large maggots with black heads, and these tasted fatty and cold.  During one seven-year period in the mid-1700s, the British Navy raised 185,000 men for sea duty. Two-thirds of them died of disease, often disease related to malnutrition.  Many died also from syphilis.

Not surprisingly, sailors were regarded as the scum of the earth. They were brutal, vicious, morally dissolute.         Newton , we should note, felt entirely at home with these fellows.  He prided himself on being without moral restraint.         What’s more, he never missed an opportunity of urging such lack of restraint upon others. He was especially proud of the fact that that he was so very vile and vulgar that other sailors, scarcely paragons of virtue themselves, couldn’t stand him.

When Newton was nineteen or twenty years old a British press gang captured him – kidnapped him, in other words – and took him on board a warship.  At this point in the history of Britain , warships always needed men. Volunteers were few, with the result that the government paid roving gangs of thugs to kidnap any unwary young men (the latter were usually found in taverns) and deliver them to Royal Navy warships.

Newton quickly learned that while living conditions on board merchant ships were deplorable, living conditions on board warships were worse.  A common sailor could be beaten for smiling at an officer.  Every officer carried a small whip with which to strike sailors.  If a sailor ever struck an officer, however, the sailor was hanged immediately before the entire crew.

After several months’ service on a warship Newton waited until the ship was in port; then he deserted.  He had walked only a few miles when another press gang overtook him and dragged him back to the ship.  The captain had him flogged mercilessly.  He was carried below decks where the ship’s doctor poured vinegar into his wounds, along with alcohol, salt water and hot tar.  Newton lapsed into a coma and nearly died.

By now the captain of the warship was fed up with the twenty-year old incorrigible, and transferred him to a merchant ship engaged in the slave trade.  Soon Newton was working for a European slave trader on the African coast.   Before long the trader suspected Newton of dishonesty. Whenever the trader went inland for several days (usually to unload trade goods and procure slaves from inland regions), he chained Newton to the ship’s deck, leaving him with one pint of rice per day, fresh water, and a pile of chicken entrails. Newton baited fish-hooks with the entrails, caught a few fish, and ate them raw. One day a passing merchant ship unchained him and hired him on as a sailor.  Newton was at sea once again.

At age twenty-five he became captain of a slave ship. Over the next four years he made three round trips.         A round trip consisted of three legs: first leg, from England to Africa, the ship stocked with trade goods for the African natives, as well as with chains, neck collars, handcuffs and thumbscrews (a torture device) that were to be used by African natives (be it noted) who were selling into slavery fellow-Africans from rival tribes who had been defeated in tribal warfare and were now, in effect, prisoners of war. The second leg of the trip was the voyage from Africa to the Caribbean with slaves in the hold. The third leg was the trip back to England with molasses and rum. Each round trip took a year and three months.

Needless to say, the most reprehensible part of the trip was the long middle-passage from Africa to the Caribbean . The slave holds on ships were pens only two feet high. The slaves were laid out side-by-side like fireplace logs, then chained to one another, 600 per ship. There were no toilet facilities and no ventilation.  The stench was indescribable.   It was said that if you were downwind of a slave ship you could smell it twenty miles away. In good weather the slaves were brought up on deck (still chained to one another), hosed down with sea water, then rinsed lightly with fresh.   Corpses were dumped overboard as instant fish food.  Occasionally ship captains threw healthy slaves overboard in order to collect insurance. As a means of keeping sailors reasonably content, captains allowed them to rape black women at will. Newton himself was no stranger to this activity.  As captain of the slave ship, he had his pick of any African woman and his pick of any number of them.  Concerning his slaving days he later wrote laconically, “I was sunk into complacency with the vilest of wretches.”

How did it all end?   Six years before he was to leave the slave trade (i.e., two years before he had even entered it) Newton ’s ship had been caught in a violent storm off Newfoundland . He and his crewmates pumped until they nearly collapsed.   Their ship barely made it back to England . He began to think about the manner in which his life was unfolding.   He became aware that as repugnant as he was to many people, he was vastly more repugnant to God. He tells us that at this point he prayed for the first time in years.

Six years, including all his slaving days, were to pass before the seed sown during the near-fatal storm was to bear fruit. Six years it took for the seed to germinate, grow, mature, become fruitful.  But when the fruit appeared it was magnificent.  He came to throbbing faith in Jesus Christ, and never looked back. Now his long-cherished cynicism, vulgarity and unbelief fell away from him like filthy clothing that one never wants to see again.

Having had only two years of formal schooling, Newton set about educating himself. Latin, Greek, Hebrew, Syriac: he taught himself them all and mastered them.  In no time his written English was the envy of those who appreciate fine prose. (While living in Africa he had mastered the first six books of Euclidean geometry, tracing the geometric figures in the sand.) And of course the public quickly discovered that his poetic gifts – he had never done anything with them, never having had anything to poeticize about – soon found expression in hymns the church will never be without. (We should note that the hymn Newton wrote in gratitude for his wife, Mary Catlett, on their first anniversary contained twenty-six stanzas.)

Newton applied to the Anglican ministry, but was turned down on the grounds that he lacked a university degree.         A sympathetic bishop, however, recognizing Newton ’s faith, brilliance and abilities, ordained him.  By now he was thirty-nine years old and had been away from the slave trade for ten years.

People flocked to hear him preach, but not because he was an outstanding speaker. In fact his preaching was clumsy. They sought him out, however, inasmuch as they knew him to be transparent to the grace and power and purpose of God. In short, they knew he could help them in their own venture in the Christian life. His modest-sized book (now in paperback), Letters of Christian Counsel, has guided earnest Christians for 200 years.

Newton spent the rest of his life campaigning against the slave trade.  Until he died he remained haunted by the misery he had unleashed in the world. He came to speak of the slave trade as “a business at which my heart now shudders.”

Towards the end of his life Newton was blind and forgetful, senile in fact, frequently forgetting in mid-sentence where it was supposed to end, and unable to recover the thread of his sermon. Several people suggested that he give up preaching.  “What?” he hurled at them, “Shall the old African blasphemer stop while he can speak?” In 1806 he preached his last sermon at a benefit service for widows and orphans of the Battle of Trafalgar.  He died on 21st December 1807 .

 

What can we take home today from our acquaintance with John Newton?

[1] First, we must understand that there is such a thing as ungodliness, and it does result in human degradation; and such degradation ought not to be disguised or labelled anything else, for the sake of truth.

We used to live in a truth culture.  A truth culture asks two questions: What is? (i.e., what’s the nature of ultimate reality) and What is right? (i.e., what ought we to do in light of what ultimate reality is.)  Now, however, we live in a therapy culture.  A therapy culture asks one question only: How does it feel?  A therapy culture disdains any discussion of truth and the claims of truth. Christians, however, will never endorse a therapy culture to the detriment of a truth culture.

In a therapy culture the gospel is merely a matter of feeling, a matter of taste.  Some people have a taste for “religion”; others have little or no taste for “religion.” And in any case there’s no disputing taste.

Christians know, however, that where truth is denied the claims of truth are ignored.  Where God as the ens realissimum is disdained then there is no obligation on anyone; all we need do is indulge ourselves since the only consideration is how it all feels.

Consider the following.

FIRST GENERATION: people are possessed of authentic faith and they do attempt to honour claim upon them of the God they worship.  They may not always do what is right, but they know what is right.

SECOND GENERATION: living faith has disappeared.  Jesus Christ is too specific, too concrete, too relentless and too demanding. Faith is jettisoned, but a sincere moral concern is upheld.  If you ask these people why humans in general ought to be ethically concerned they can’t answer profoundly.  They can only say something unhelpful such as “Because we should; that’s all.”

THIRD GENERATION: here both living faith and moral concern have disappeared.  All that remains is narcissism: everything in the universe exists to serve me, my pleasure, and my comfort.  What doesn’t serve me, my pleasure and my comfort has no claim upon me.

The guiding principle here isn’t “What ought I to do?” Rather it’s “What can I get away with?”  The most glaring feature of this outlook is an enormous sense of entitlement. I am entitled to, have a right to, anything and everything that’s going to maximize my pleasure and comfort.

Friederich Nietzsche, the philosopher whom every first-year university student wants to read, said “If God is dead (and for Nietzsche God was dead) then everything is permitted.”  Narcissistic entitlement can’t wait to get God dead.

God, however, refuses to die.  Instead he acts. In the first chapter of his Roman letter the apostle Paul asserts that God gives people who repudiate him the consequences of that repudiation.  Three times in Romans 1; in verses 24, 26, and 28, Paul writes chilling words: “God gave them up; God gave them up to their impurity, to the dishonouring of their bodies among themselves; God gave them up to dishonourable passions; God gave them up to a base mind and to improper conduct.” We must be sure to note that Paul never says “God gave up on them.” God doesn’t give up on people. The truth is, because God doesn’t give up on them; because God cares about them more than they care about themselves, God gives them up.  Gives them up to what? Gives them up to, hands them over to, the consequences of their repudiation of him.

Many folk, I have found, dismiss as infantile all notions of God’s anger, God’s judgment.  They assume that the church upholds the notion that something innocent in itself – card-playing, for instance – is deemed to be “sin”. Sin is said to mobilize God’s judgement. Therefore God’s judgement is mobilized by something trivial.  People snicker.

The point to be remembered is that it isn’t something trivial that mobilizes God’s judgement.  It isn’t even that conduct which we rightly label “sins” that mobilizes God’s judgement. It’s human defiance of God, disobedience to God, contempt for him, facile dismissal of him – this is what mobilizes God’s judgement.  What we label “sins” is the consequence of God’s judgement.  It’s our prior, deep-seated unbelief that provokes God and precipitates his judgement. Once his judgement is operative, God hands us over to the consequences of our unbelief: “sins”.   His purpose in handing us over; his purpose in giving us up to “sins”, the consequence of our unbelief; his purpose here is a wake-up call.

And didn’t his wake-up call wake up John Newton? In his shallow years of unbelief Newton boasted that he could out-gross the grossest; he could out-debauch the most debauched. His doing so, of course, occurred just because God had given him up to… ­­ – without ever having given up on him.  The wake-up call worked. One day Newton became as disgusted with himself as many others were with him.  Because God had given him up to the disgusting consequences of his unbelief he knew that God had never given up on him.  He repented, repudiated his repudiation of God, and “came home.”

What does Newton teach us? – that ungodliness ends in degradation; that degradation doesn’t arouse God’s anger but is rather the consequence of God’s anger visited upon unbelief. We must understand that just because God doesn’t give up on us he does give us up to the consequences of our repudiation of him, and all of this for the sake of jarring us awake to the nature and scope of our folly.

 

[2] Finally, and pre-eminently, Newton recalls us to the truth that Jesus Christ can re-start, revolutionize any person’s life. Newton didn’t finish his adult life as he began it.  The degradation into which he plunged he didn’t splash around in for the rest of his life. He proved that the grace of God is “amazing” just because there is no one, however, wretched, who can’t be put on her feet, pointed down a new road, knowing a new Lord, living from a new relationship, singing a new song, and facing a new future.

In a few minutes Rachel Miller is going to sing “Amazing Grace” for us. I don’t care to hear it sung – usually. It’s not because I disagree with anything in the hymn.  I endorse the theology of the hymn without reservation.  I don’t care to hear it sung, rather, because it’s been sentimentalized. It has become folk music, sung mindlessly out of social familiarity without any appreciation of what it’s about. It’s usually sung in contexts that have nothing to do with faith – like the halftime show at a football game. It pains me to hear Newton ’s wonder at God’s amazing grace reduced to entertainment.

But of course here in Schomberg, at worship, we aren’t singing it as entertaining folk music. We are singing it because we have been sobered afresh as we have pondered the truth that God’s grace is amazing just because it is God’s.  Grace isn’t our invention, our prescription, another human attempt at self-medication that ends in self-poisoning.  We extol God’s amazing grace just because we know that his grace, and his grace alone, can do what nothing else and no one else can accomplish; namely, transmute, transplant the human heart.

Everything we do in church-life; every cent we donate; every jab we cheerfully absorb: we do it all for one reason.         We want to continue holding up that amazing grace whereby anyone’s life can begin again; anyone can be turned around, now victorious where she had always known defeat.  Everything we do here we do for the sake of this.

I often think that the church today has largely lost confidence right here.  It hasn’t always been so. Whenever the church has surged ahead it has always done so riding the wave of its experience of God’s grace and the capacity of that grace to make the profoundest difference to life.

When the apostolic church surged ahead, one of the places its surge appeared was in Corinth , a city infamous for its debauchery.  The Christians in Corinth had emerged from that background. Paul reminded them, “Don’t be deceived; neither the immoral, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor sexual perverts, nor thieves, nor the greedy, nor drunkards, nor revilers nor robbers will inherit the kingdom of God . And such were some of you. But you were washed, you were sanctified, you were justified in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ and in the Spirit of our God.” (1st. Cor. 6:9-11) “Such were some of you.” Were, but are no longer; were, but are not now; were, and need never be again.

I see no reason to doubt or dispute that such a grace-wrought turnaround can happen instantaneously.  I also see no reason to think it has to happen instantaneously.  It took six years for Newton ; six years from the time he was stabbed awake until he had repudiated everything that contradicted his grasp of the gospel.  And if it takes sixty years for some of us?  All that matters is that it occur.

For then our children, or our children’s children, will say of us, “They were washed; they were sanctified; they were justified in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ and in the Spirit of our God.”

 

                                                                                                Victor Shepherd 

                                                                                                                                                                                                                

November 2006

 

You asked for a sermon on The Authority of Scripture

1 Corinthians 10:11

 

I: — Everyone is aware that technology is forever depersonalising life. As technology reaches farther into our daily lives, it is felt that spontaneity, freedom, self-expression decrease. We don’t like this. We object to technological domination. We seek to recover what is authentically human. We look for an oasis in life, a luxuriant space in life where the aridity of technology can’t overtake us. We want to find some aspect of life where spontaneity and freedom and self-expression can flourish.

One such oasis, safe from technological dehumanization, has been thought to be sex. Sex is one glorious oasis where we can be free of technology, one oasis where our humanity can thrive, one place where freedom can blossom. Let’s just “do it” and enjoy it and glory in it.

With what result? With the result that in no time at all we have technicized sex! Technology is invoked to help us have better sex. Now there are lotions, potions, pills, foods, underwear, body-paints – all of them sure-fire technologies. Every popular magazine from Reader’s Digest to Chatelaine has a “how-to” article per issue on better sex.

Better sex was supposed to result as we fled from technology. Now better sex is supposed to result as we pursue technology. What’s more, better sex is supposed to rehumanize us.

The truth is, the preoccupation with better sex makes us rely on technology even as we are supposed to be fleeing technology. The contradiction here renders sex dehumanizing.

Furthermore, while technology and sexual expression are supposed to be antithetical, it is plain that they feed off each other: after all, sex is being technicized increasingly, while technology is being sexualized increasingly. (Don’t we use sex to sell such technologies as computers, outboard motors and kitchen appliances?)

It seems that we are caught in a vortex we can’t escape. Our protest against technology intensifies our addiction to technology. Our attempt at recovering the authentically human causes us to forfeit the authentically human. Our efforts at rehumanizing ourselves end in dehumanizing ourselves.

How are we ever going to get beyond our imprisonment here and its self-contradiction?

 

Think for a minute about labour-saving devices. Technology is supposed to spare us the dehumanization of drudge-labour. But does labour-saving technology mean that we work any less? Does it mean that our work is any less distressing? Does it mean that work is any less the occasion of frustration or futility? A farmer with a tractor doesn’t work less or work less frustratingly than a farmer with a horse; he manages to get more acres ploughed. A fisherman with a steel-hulled trawler doesn’t work less than a fisherman with a wooden dory; he manages to catch more fish. In all of this human existence is made more human! (A footnote about the fisherman: technology has enabled the fisherman to catch so much fish that now – in Newfoundland at least – there are no more fish for him to catch. The result is that a cherished way of life has disappeared and the fishing community is more dehumanized than ever!)

 

Think for a minute about the mass media. The mass media do many things. For one, they create the illusion of personal involvement. As people watch news clips about victims of earthquakes in Haiti or victims of urban overcrowding in Mexico City they unconsciously delude themselves into thinking that they are personally involved. They now think that passivity is activity. They equate their boob-tube passivity with activity, and talk thereafter as if they were involved!

In the second place the mass media persuade us that we are all on the edge of a new society. President Lyndon Johnson kept talking about the “Great Society”. Where is it? What was great about it? He meant that his presidency was the cutting edge of greater a society. Greater than what? Better than whose? Prime Minister Pierre Trudeau kept talking about “The Age of Aquarius”. His pet cliché was “The land is strong”. He meant that the land was newly strong, strong in a way it never was before.

Why would anyone think we are on the edge of a “new society”? What is the evidence for it? As long as the image is created of a “new society or a “great society” or a “land that is strong”; as long as the image is created the reality will never have to be delivered! What conscienceless falsification! What cynical exploitation of gullible people!

While we are talking about dehumanization we might as well mention the mass media and trivialization. The mass media bring before us pictures of starving children with protruding bellies together with pictures of mint-scented mouthwash. Doesn’t this juxtaposition trivialize starvation and the suffering born of it? Recently I was listening to the radio. The news broadcast (supposedly a broadcast of events of immense human significance) was preceded by three back-to-back advertisements: a new kind of candy, pita bread sandwiches now available in Severn-Eleven stores, and Astroglide (Astroglide being a super-slippery vaginal lubricant). What is the human significance of the news when the news is preceded by such trivia? Trivialization? What do the mass media do better?

In American newspapers the Donald and Ivana Trump hanky-panky displaced reports on the reunification of Germany. Where is our humanity in the midst of such trivialization, which trivialization has so thoroughly victimized most people that they cannot recognize it?

Where is our humanity? In view of the fact that everything which claims to augment it and preserve is appears only do diminish it, what are we going to do? Where, how, are we going to be authentically human?

 

Since we have been thinking about news we might as well ask ourselves whether the news is even new. Recently the lead item in the newscast described the shooting of nine people in British Columbia. Is this new? There are dozens of multiple shooting every year.

The depredations in Bosnia are front-page news. But are they new? At the turn of the century the Turks slew the Armenians and the British slew the Afrikaners. Later everybody slew everybody in Europe. More recently the Americans ignited Viet Namese children with jellied gasoline and gloated as the torment couldn’t be assuaged. So what’s new about Bosnia?

The apostle Paul tells us (Acts 17:21) that the people of Athens “spent their time in nothing except telling or hearing something new.” The Athenians were “news junkies”. But none of it was new! After all, what can the depraved heart and mind, turned in on itself do besides reproduce itself?

 

Neither is there anything new in the microcosm of the individual. When we look into individual human hearts we find people accusing themselves (as surely as they are accused by others), sinking all the way down into self-loathing. When they can no longer endure their self-loathing they “wake up” and exclaim, “Hey! I’m not that bad! I’m no worse than anyone else! In fact, after a moment’s reflection I’m sure I’m better than most!” Fleeing from self-loathing now, they flee into self-righteousness. Self-righteous people regard themselves as fine company. The problem is, their company can’t stand them. After a while the self-righteous begin to ask themselves why no one else can stand them. Soon they get the point: others can’t stand them just because they are thoroughly obnoxious. Then they begin the slide down into self-loathing – and the cycle starts all over.

How do we break the cycle? How do we learn the truth about ourselves and get off the teeter-totter?

 

When people are jabbed they feel they have to jab back. Their honour is at stake. Their ego-strength is at stake. Their identity is at stake. If someone uses a flame-thrower on them, they have to retaliate with their own flame-thrower. If they don’t, they will be regarded as wimps, will come to regard themselves as wimps, and in any case may feel themselves to be wimps already. But at all costs they mustn’t appear to be wimps. Therefore the retaliatory flame-thrower has to be fired up.

But of course whenever different parties are wielding flame-throwers there are many seared hearts and many smouldering hears. Isn’t there a better way to live? Where is it? How do we find it?

 

II: — There are those who have exemplified a better way. Jacques Ellul was a professor of law at the University of Bordeaux when German forces occupied France. Ellul immediately joined the French resistance movement. Working underground by night, he did all he could to aid the cause of the resistors: he sabotaged German military vehicles, disrupted communications, and so on. Then one of his law-students betrayed him to the Gestapo. Friends learned of the betrayal and whisked him out of Bordeaux to the French countryside where farmers hid him as a farm-labourer. He continued his resistance activities from the new “home”.

Any member of the French resistance who was caught was tortured unspeakable. (All of this made famous by the notorious Klaus Barbie.) In fact, French resistors were tortured so badly that the British government pleaded with the French resistors to quit: the effect of their efforts was very slight (the German war-machine scarcely inconvenienced by it) while the penalty for being caught was atrocious. Ellul refused to quit. He said that to quit (even though not quitting was terribly dangerous) would mean that he had acquiesced in the struggle against evil; to quit would mean that he had surrendered to Satan; to quit would mean that fear of pain had triumphed over vocation to the kingdom; to quit, he said, would mean that he had forfeited his humanity. And so he didn’t quit, despite terrible risks.

After the war Ellul learned of the treatment accorded war-time collaborationists. (Collaborationists were those French men and women who cooperated with the German occupation in hope of saving their own skin. When Germany didn’t win, French citizens howled for the scalps of the collaborationists.) The French government treated these people brutally. Whereupon Ellul stepped out of his law-school professorial robes and became the lawyer representing the collaborationists. He defended the very people who would gladly have consigned him to torture and death during the war. All of a sudden Ellul went from being a wartime hero (brave resistance fighter) to a peacetime bum (public defender of French scum).

Why did he do this? How was he able to do this? He declared that he lived in a new creation; he lived in a new order where standards, expectations, assumptions were entirely different from those of the old order. He noted that virtually everyone clung to the old order even though God’s judgement had doomed it, while virtually nobody dwelt in the new order, even though God’s blessing had established it.

Then Ellul said something more. He said he was tired of hearing people discuss faith in terms of belief. Faith isn’t a matter of what we believe or say we believe or think we might believe; faith is what we do by way of answering the questions God puts to us. When God questions us we have to answer. Verbal answers won’t suffice. Verbal answers are so far from faith that they are an evasion of faith. When God draws us into the light of that new creation which he has caused to shine with startling brightness, then either we do something that mirrors this new creation or we are possessed of no faith at all, regardless of how piously we talk or how religiously we behave. Either we do the truth or we have no use for Jesus Christ at all and we should stop pretending anything else.

And so brother Jacques provided a legal defence to spare the people who would never have spared him a year earlier.

 

In 2 Corinthians 5:17 Paul says – what does he say? “If any man be in Christ he is a new creature” (KJV). The RSV text reads, “If anyone is in Christ he is a new creation. (This is better). Better yet is the NRSV: “If anyone is in Christ there is a new creation“. The difference between “creature” and “creation” is significant. I am certainly a creature, but I am not the creation; I am not the entire created order. The Greek word for “creature is KTISMA; the word for “creation” is KTISIS. Paul uses the latter work, KTISIS, creation. The NEB captures it perfectly. “When anyone is united to Christ, there is a new world; the old order has gone, and a new order has already begun…”.

The truth is, Paul has written an elliptical sentence, a sentence without a verb. Literally the apostle says, “If anyone in Christ – new creation! – the old has gone…”. Paul would never deny that the man or woman who is united to Christ is a new creature; he would never deny this. But neither is this what he is saying in 2 Cor. 5:17! Paul would never deny J.B. Phillips’ translation of the verse: “If a man is in Christ, he becomes a new person altogether.” He would never deny the truth of this; but this isn’t what he’s saying in this text. The apostle is declaring that to be bound to Jesus Christ in faith is to be aware of a new creation, a new order; to see it, glory in it, live in it, live from it, live for it.

Unquestionably Ellul lived in this new order. Do we? Whether we do or don’t is never indicated by what we say, insists Ellul; whether we do or don’t is announced by what we do. What we do is how we answer the questions God puts to us. Needless to say the pre-eminent question God puts to us is, “Where do you live?”

 

Centuries before Ellul the apostle Paul, plus so many others in the primitive church, knew where they lived. For this reason the apostle had startling advice to give to Philemon concerning Onesimus.

Onesimus was a slave. He stole from his master, Philemon, and then ran away. In the days of the Roman Empire a runaway slave was executed as soon as he was discovered. Onesimus surfaced in the Christian community in Rome, no doubt assuming that Christians wouldn’t turn him in. Under the influence of Paul, Onesimus came to faith and repented of his theft.

To Onesimus Paul said, “you had better high-tail it back to Philemon before the police department catches up with you, or else you will be hanged.” To Philemon (who had earlier come to faith under Paul’s ministry in Asia Minor) Paul said, “I am sending Onesimus back to you, sending my very heart.”

People today excoriate Paul, “Why did he send Onesimus back at all?” For the simple reason that either Onesimus went back or Onesimus was going to be executed. Let’s hear what else Paul wrote to Philemon “I am sending Onesimus back to you, sending my very heart. Take him back. But don’t take him back as a slave; take him back as a beloved brother…. Receive him as you would receive me.” As Philemon would receive Paul? Paul was a citizen of Rome! Then Philemon must receive his runaway, light-fingered slave as he would receive a citizen and a free man.

On the one hand the legal status of Onesimus was still “slave”, since his slave-status was something only the Roman government could alter. On the other hand, Onesimus was going back to Philemon not as a slave but as a family-member. “Take him back no longer as a slave”, wrote Paul, “take him back as brother in the flesh and in the Lord.” Because Onesimus was a brother in the Lord he was therefore to be cherished as a “brother in the flesh”, as a blood-relative, a family-member.

Inasmuch as the primitive church lacked political “clout” it couldn’t do anything about overturning slavery as an institution. Yet because the primitive church lived in the new creation, a new order, it disregarded the institution of slavery and looked upon Philemon (aristocratic) and Onesimus (low-born) as blood-brothers. And so the institution of slavery (unquestionably a feature of the old order) was subtly sabotaged as Christians held up the new order.

 

Let us never forget that Aristotle – whom some regard as the greatest philosopher of the ancient world – maintained that a slave was merely an animated tool that had the disadvantage of needing to be fed. Aristotle maintained that as well that a woman was an odd creature half-way between animal and male human. Yet Jesus addressed women as the equal of any male! Luke especially cherished this fact about Jesus, and so Luke’s gospel contains thirteen stories about women found nowhere else. Paul insisted not that wives subject themselves to their husbands, but that husbands and wives subject themselves to each other “out of reverence for Christ.” (Eph. 5:20) The gospel annihilates male dominance!

Jesus Christ brings a new order with him. He is Lord of this new order. And he makes us new by calling us into it.

New? How new? What do we mean by “new”? When I was in India I was startled by the good condition of the countless 1956 Fiat automobiles that scooted everywhere. Then someone told me that these cars were not forty years old. Many were brand new. The car manufacturers in India have never changed the machinery that makes 1956-model Fiats. Every car that the factory produces is a brand-new copy of the same old car!

A brand-new copy of the same old thing. Ellul maintains that this is what the world mistakenly calls new: a recent copy of the same old thing.

There are two Greek words for “new”: NEOS and KAINOS. NEOS means quantitatively new, chronologically new, merely more recent; KAINOS, on the other hand, means qualitatively new, genuinely new, new in substance.

Scripture insists that the qualitatively new, the genuinely new, is found only in Christ. Jesus Christ is new (kainos) creature himself; he brings with him a genuinely new creation; he is Lord of new creation and new creature; he summons us to join him under his Lordship and live in a new order as new people.

 

Of all the verses in scripture that move me few move me more than 1Corinthians 10:11, where Paul speaks of Christians as those “upon whom the end of the ages has come.” The apostle uses “end” in both senses of the word: end as termination, and end as fulfilment. In Jesus Christ the fulfilment of the creation has come; and because its fulfilment has come, the old creation, old order is now terminated. Since the fulfilment of the creation has come, and since the termination of the old is underway right now, why aren’t we living in the new instead of in the old? Paul says that Christians live in the new by definition. Then the only thing for us to do is to live out what we already live in.

 

III: — You asked for a sermon on the authority of scripture. Scripture is the normative witness to all that we have pondered this morning. Scripture is not the new creation itself; not the new creation, not the new creature, not the Lord of new creation and creature. Scripture is merely the witness to all of this, yet the indispensable witness to it. Apart from scripture’s testimony it is impossible for us to know of new creation, new creature, and Lord of both; apart from scripture it is impossible for us to see the truth , to grasp the reality, to glory in a new world, to repudiate the old, to live out what we are called to live in. Because scripture uniquely attests what is genuinely new, apart form scripture the best that human existence can hold out for us is the most recent copy of the same old thing.

But to hear and heed the testimony of scripture is to refuse to settle for this; to hear and heed the testimony of scripture is to hear and heed him to whom it points: Jesus Christ our Lord. To hear and heed him is to find ourselves knowing, cherishing, exemplifying that new “world” which he has brought with him.

 

Jacques Ellul wouldn’t settle for the most recent copy of the same old thing. The French government and the French citizenry hailed him as hero one day and bum the next. Ellul couldn’t have cared less. He know what’s real. The apostle Paul wouldn’t settle for the most recent copy of the same old thing. He knew that to be united to Christ is to live in that new order which Christ brings with him. The Roman government condemned Paul. He couldn’t have cared less. He knew what’s real.

I too know what’s real. What’s real is the end of the ages now upon us. What’s real is a new heaven and new earth in which righteousness dwells (to quote Peter now instead of Paul). I know too that it is only through the testimony of scripture, only as the Spirit of God vivifies this testimony and illumines my mind and thaws my heart, that the really real will continue to shine so luminously for me that I shall never be able to pretend anything else.

Ellul died in 1996. Peter and Paul died 2000 years ago. All three have joined the “great cloud of witnesses” that surrounds us now. All three cherished scripture as the normative testimony to “that kingdom which cannot be shaken”. (Hebrews 12:28)

Faithfully they kept that testimony. And now the Lord of that testimony keeps them.

 

                                                   Victor A. Shepherd

 

 

 

A Note on The Lord’s Supper

1 Corinthians 11:23-26

 

“All my life I have been confused about the Lord’s Supper”, the parishioner told me at the door of the church.         I felt better right away. I had just finished preaching on this very topic.  Surely she would tell me with her next breath that the sermon she had just heard had evaporated her likely confusion as surely as the morning sun dispels fog. “And I am still confused!”, she said as she moved away.  Since I have been in Streetsville for one and one half decades it is fitting that I try again.

I understand why people are confused.  They have always been confused.  Do you know how the expression “hocus pocus” arose?  The Latin for “This is my body”, the words our Lord pronounced at the Last Supper; the Latin equivalent is, “Hoc est meum corpus”.  In the middle ages most people didn’t know what they were mumbling; they mumbled the words so quickly that “Hoc est meum corpus” came out as “hocus pocus.”  And when Holy Communion or the Lord’s Supper was celebrated in that era, it was hocus pocus for most of the people.  The truth is, many people today continue to look upon it as hocus pocus.

We want to move beyond this. In order to get beyond the hocus pocus we should begin with the writings of Dr. Luke. In Luke’s writings ordinary meals loom larger than anywhere else in the New Testament.  (Ordinary meals; not ritual meals, ordinary meals.)  One-fifth of Luke’s gospel and his Acts of the Apostles have to do with eating; that is, one-fifth of Luke’s material concerns events in the life of Jesus where Jesus eats with others, where they eat following something he does for them or where parables and sayings have to do with food. If we are to understand what the Lord’s Supper is about, we should begin with the everyday, ordinary meals which Jesus shared with so many different people.

I: — The first point Luke makes about all this food appears obvious yet is profound; namely, WE EAT IN ORDER TO LIVE.  Food is essential to bodily existence.  Human beings are not disembodied spirits.  We need to eat and should eat.  Only a false spirituality, an unbiblical spirituality, an unchristian asceticism disdains food.  To be sure we do not live by bread alone; at the same time, without bread we do not live at all.

There are furthest-reaching physical consequences to food — or its absence. Without food people develop bone disorders and diseases proliferate.  Without nourishment the human brain does not develop and the undernourished child risks permanent mental impairment.

There are also psychological consequences to food — or its absence.  The thinking of hungry people is very different from the thinking of well-fed people. Hungry people are much easier to prod into drastic action.  It’s understandable that underfed people are much quicker to embrace totalitarian governments. It’s understandable that underfed people — now desperate — are ready to do anything, however extreme.

One of my acquaintances was an officer in the Canadian army during the last great war. One day he and his driver were eating tinned fish when a group of wretchedly poor Italian children gathered around the jeep, eyes fixed on the two men, waiting. The Canadians didn’t know what the children were waiting for.  When the two officers finished eating they flipped the empty tin out of the jeep. Whereupon the children savaged each other in order to get a trickle of fish oil from an empty tin. I have no difficulty understanding the hungry people will readily exchange political freedom for food, exchange virtue for food, exchange simple decency for food, exchange loyalty for food, exchange anything for food.

A hungry body twists the mind’s thinking, and therein twists the entire person. Luke knows this.  He reminds us that we are to pray for food every day.  He recounts the story of the feeding of the multitudes.  We eat in order to live. The Lord’s Supper reminds us constantly that without food, ordinary food, people are warped. It reminds us that God has promised to provide food.

 

II: — Yet Luke knows too that food does not meet all human needs.  There are deeper needs which can be met only by fellow human hearts and minds. And there are deepest needs which can be met only by God himself.

Everywhere in Luke’s writings people whose hearts ache with a hunger only God can satisfy find their heart-hunger met in Jesus Christ.  When people do find their heart-hunger met in him, they eat; that is, they eat as a celebration.         Now they are not eating in order to live; they are living in order to eat, in order to celebrate, in order to party.         Food facilitates festivity, and the festival is in order because they rejoice in their fellowship with the One who has blessed them.

We who know ourselves grasped by our Lord can only celebrate.  Zacchaeus illustrates this transparently.  Jesus revolutionizes the man’s life.  As Zacchaeus finds his life moving in a new direction, sustained by his new friend, Jesus exclaims, “Today salvation has come to this house!” And then they go off to eat together. Wherever Jesus eats with people; wherever these people eat with him, the meal is a visible declaration of Paul’s announcement, “Now is the day of salvation”. Note: the meal Jesus eats with Zacchaeus is an ordinary meal.  And this ordinary meal, because graced by Jesus himself, announces “Now is the day of salvation”.

We must be sure to give the word ‘salvation’ its full weight.  It doesn’t mean that people have been made to feel better or helped a bit. IT MEANS THAT WE HAVE BEEN DELIVERED FROM REAL PERIL. If We are not delivered from real danger, then the word ‘salvation’ is a silly exaggeration. If a non-swimmer overturns a canoe in twelve inches of water and is helped to her feet by a kind friend, we would never say that her friend save her.  But if a non-swimmer overturns a canoe in one hundred feet of water, the vocabulary of being saved is no exaggeration.  let us not deceive ourselves.  Ultimate loss is possible.  if it weren’t, then dozens of our Lord’s parables would have no point. The name “Jesus” is a Greek form of the Hebrew name “Yehoshuah”, and “Yehoshuah” means “God-to-the-rescue”.  Jesus is friend of sinners only because he is first saviour of sinners. In clinging to him I shall be spared a condemnation which both he and his Father endorse.  Because of the provision made for me in the cross I can be spared it. And because I entrust myself to the crucified One I am spared it.  As a believer who knows he has been spared final loss I shall surely find myself moved to heart-felt gratitude and glad obedience for as long as there is breath in me.

Food is eaten when the younger son comes home from the far country.  His father cries, “Dead! – and now alive!         Lost! – and now found!”.  And people feast just because they know that the father’s exuberant declaration is no exaggeration.

That ultimate death which is spiritual annihilation is anticipated in that everyday death which is biological cessation.  And so when the daughter of Jairus is raised from the dead people eat. Death which is biological cessation is itself anticipated in everyday sickness.  And so when Peter’s mother-in-law is healed of her sickness people eat. In Luke’s writings eating is a festival which celebrates deliverance at the hand of God. We live in order to eat, in order to celebrate, in order to party.  Yes! We live to party.

 

III: — Despite the theological heavy-going of the last few minutes the mood of that meal which praises God for the gift of the Saviour is not heavy at all.  The mood is one of joy. It’s like an underground stream of water which bubbles or gushes up to the surface from time to time when people are together.  Sometimes this joy erupts in howling merriment.  Jesus is asked why his followers don’t fast in view of the fact that John the Baptist’s followers do fast.         “Tell me”, replies Jesus, “have you ever been to a wedding reception, however cheap, where there was no food at all?         Have you ever been to a wedding reception, however sober, where no jokes were told at all? Well I’m the bridegroom”, Jesus continues, “the party’s mine, and I say we feast and frolic!”

You have heard me say many times that the English translations of the bible tend to flatten out the vividness of the Greek text.  For instance the English translations tell us that Jesus was stirred with compassion when he came upon people who were spiritually leaderless. He was stirred? moved? The Greek text tells us that their predicament knotted his bowels.  In Acts 8 Peter says to a voodoo-specialist, “Your silver perish with you, because you thought you could obtain the gift of God with money!” In the Greek, however, Peter says, “To hell with you and your money!”  The English text of Acts 2 tells us that the early-day Christians “partook of food with glad and generous hearts”.  Glad hearts? The Greek word means to break forth spontaneously in great joy — like the sudden clap of laughter when the punchline of a joke is a humdinger.  I understand why bystanders were puzzled if not shocked at the meals which Jesus shared. Not only was he eating with the wrong people, the mood of the meal wasn’t sombre enough. It was too uninhibited, too happy, to be holy.  “Not so!”, Jesus says, “no one goes to a wedding reception with the face of an undertaker!”

I am still bothered at the mood which has traditionally characterized the Lord’s Supper. It is too introspective,too bent on having us fish around in our spiritual innards until we dredge up something about which we can feel bad.         Some communion hymns are especially morbid, I feel.   “Look on the heart by sorrow broken, look on the tears by sinners shed.” As if the words weren’t lugubrious enough, the tune would depress anyone.  I much prefer the glad and grateful amazement of Charles Wesley’s fine hymn, “And can it be that I should gain an interest in the Saviour’s blood?… My chains fell off, my heart was free, I rose, went forth and followed thee”. The only reason I am at the Lord’s Supper at all is that I know I am the beneficiary of an inexhaustible mercy and a glorious promise.  “My chains fell off, my heart was free.  I rose, went forth and followed thee”.   Over and over the book of Deuteronomy insists, “You shall eat before the Lord your God, and you shall rejoice.”

 

IV: — There is one last item we must look at. Who eats and drinks with Jesus? Who?  Many different people do. Yet they all have one thing in common. They love him and want to be with him. When his heart went out to them theirs went out to him, and still does.  It is not the case that everyone eats with Jesus, simply because not everyone wants to.  Not everyone without exception loves our Lord: but it is true that all kinds and classes without distinction love him.  That is, all classes and kinds and types of people are found rejoicing in his presence among them.

And so we have the woman who poured out on his feet that jar of perfume which cost a year’s wages. In giving up her perfume, however, she gave up more than her bank balance; she gave up her livelihood. You see, people of that era rarely had a bath.  This woman was a streetwalker, and all such women used perfume to hide body odour and keep themselves purchasable.  When she poured out her perfume she rendered herself unemployed.  Does my love for our common Lord approach hers at all?

And then there are the twelve whom Jesus called to train as shepherds.  Shepherds? They were so fickle that they did not even arrange for his funeral!  Yet underneath their fickleness and fear they loved him and ate with him repeatedly.

And then there are what the gospels call “publicans and sinners”.  Publicans were Jews who worked for the Roman department of taxation. They were hated by all self-respecting Jews. “Sinners were the religiously indifferent who sat loose to Jewish custom and couldn’t have cared less. And then there were the poor. All these people had one thing in common:  they knew the blessing, thrill and assurance of a great deliverance. Their hearts were knit to their Lord’s and they wanted only to be with him and serve him.

Their longing to remain with him outweighed their fear of being shunned.  Their longing to remain with him outweighed their nervousness at the sidelong glances of family-members and former friends who wondered what on earth possessed anyone to follow an itinerant preacher, an itinerant preacher who claimed to speak and act with the authority of God, whose own family was embarrassed at him, and whom church authorities alternately feared and despised.

Then who eats and drinks with Jesus? All who have found in him a great deliverance, a wonderful companionship, and a trustworthy way to walk; in a word, those who find his yoke easy and his burden light; those who know their loyalty to him, to be sustained by his faithfulness to them.

Not only do men and women of different classes and kinds and types eat and drink with Jesus before the Gethsemane “crunch”.  After he has been raised from the dead; that is, between his resurrection and ascension, he eats and drinks with those who had fallen down and forsaken him only a short time ago.  He seeks out those who have faltered on the way and have failed him for any reason. He restores them to him and equips them to be trustworthy witnesses to his risen life, witness to his risen life risen in them.

In the Lord’s Supper there is no hocus pocus.  We eat and drink ordinary foods.  Our Lord blesses us with his presence (as he blessed Zacchaeus), suffuses us with his strength, informs us with his purpose. We glow in it all, even if we don’t have words to articulate it.

 

Remember: because we are creatures who need food in order to survive, we praise God for bread — as we eat in order to live.  And yet because we are creatures who need more than bread we also praise God for him who is the bread of life — and so we live in order to eat, and drink, and feast with our Lord until the day of his glorious appearing when faith gives way to sight,

our journey is over,

and we are at home with him forever.

 

                                                                                                       F I N I S

 

Rev. Dr. Victor A. Shepherd

April, 1993

 

Gifts, Ministries and the Growth of Faith

 1 Corinthians 12:14-26 

Part I:

 

I: — I remember the night Joe Theismann, quarterback for the Washington Redskins, broke his leg. It was just another play in a football game, with several opponents breaking through the Washington line and tackling the quarterback. As the players unpiled themselves, one of them waved urgently at the Washington bench, calling for the team-physician. The T.V. camera zoomed in on the stricken player. He was lying on his back with one leg extended normally in front of him. The other leg was extended normally from hip to knee; below the knee, however, between knee and ankle, this leg jutted out at a 45 degree angle. The referee walked over to Theismann, raised the broken limb slightly, and moved it parallel to the uninjured leg.

Three things stood out in this incident. One, the injured player was in much pain. Two, his broken, displaced leg was unsightly. Unsightly? It was ghastly! Three, the broken leg was nonfunctional; Theismann couldn’t use it for anything. There was only one thing to do: get the broken leg set as soon as possible. Once the leg was set, pain would be reduced, the ghastly spectacle would disappear, and usefulness would be restored.

It’s always important that broken limbs be set. The word in secular Greek for bone-setting is katartismos. Paul uses this word in Ephesians 4:12 when he tells the congregation in Ephesus that the saints have to be equipped “for the work of ministry, for building up the body of Christ.” The gifts that Jesus Christ distributes among his people within a congregation are gifts meant to set the broken limbs of any and all Christians within the congregation in order that the congregation can then exercise its ministry. Broken limbs that aren’t set remain painful to the bearer, unsightly to everyone else, and useless for the congregation’s ministry. The congregation is to be “equipped” for ministry in the name of Jesus Christ. Katartismos, equipped.

When Paul uses the word in Ephesians 4:12 he draws on yet another meaning in secular Greek. Katartismos also means to mend, not a broken bone this time, but a fishing net. An unmended net won’t catch fish; a mended net will. Didn’t Jesus appoint his people to be fishers of fellow-humans? Plainly, the church of Jesus Christ is going to catch fish only if its nets are in good repair.

When Christ’s people are “equipped” through the gifts of their fellow-Christians, two things happen. The congregation has its own broken limbs set so that pain is reduced, unsightliness disappears, and usefulness is restored. In the second place, the congregation’s work beyond itself is assisted, for nets mended means that others will be “caught”; that is, they will be brought into the fellowship of Jesus Christ as they are brought into fellowship with Jesus Christ.

Then regardless of whatever gifts or talents or abilities we have, we need to offer them to our Lord himself by means of offering them to the congregation. As we offer our gifts to the congregation, our gifts will “equip the saints”: set the broken limbs within and mend the fishing nets without, with the result that the congregation honours its appointment to be fishers of others and see them added to the body of Christ.

 

II: — “It all sounds fine”, someone objects, “but I don’t happen to have any gifts; I don’t have anything that is significant to anyone, anywhere, for any purpose. I’m simply not talented.” The modesty is unquestionably sincere; unquestionably it is also without foundation. There is no one without a gift; in fact, there is no one without several gifts, many gifts. To be sure, when we speak of someone as “gifted” in the context of church life we commonly mean two sorts of gift only: speaking and music-making. Victor speaks, Maureen makes music, the Shepherds are gifted. Then others aren’t gifted, or are less gifted?

We must be sure we understand what is meant by “gift.” A gift or talent or ability is anything we do. I say “anything we do” rather than “anything we can do” simply because people most often think they can’t do very much. Whatever it is that they are doing right now, however, they plainly can do or they wouldn’t be doing it! I’ve noticed that the people who tell me they aren’t gifted nevertheless do something throughout the day; most are gainfully employed, while others work in the home or do volunteer work. Whatever we do is obviously gift. Since everyone does something, no one is ungifted. The people who claim they lack gifts tell me this as they continue preparing the evening meal, or they tell me this as they take a break from painting their house or mowing the lawn. Right in the midst of doing something, and doing it well, they expect me to believe they can’t do anything! They don’t intend to be ridiculous, but something’s wrong with the picture nonetheless.

Not only are all of us gifted at something, all of us are gifted at a great many things. When the Shepherd family visited the Iona Community in the Hebridean Islands of Scotland, we were assigned daily tasks for our sojourn, as were other visitors to the community. Needless to say fulltime resident-members of the community already knew what their tasks were and performed them diligently. One fellow I chatted with was a lawyer. Unquestionably lawyering was a gift he possessed. But was it his one and only gift? Was free legal assistance the only service he could render the community? During the seven days that I lived at Iona I noticed that this fellow cleaned the toilets every day. (Remember: everyone has many different gifts inasmuch as everyone can do many different things.) Now we must be sure to understand that toilet-cleaning is important. It’s important because the work of the Iona Community — its worship, witness, evangelism, social outreach, hospitality to international travellers — this work is most important, and this most important work will stall if the toilets aren’t kept clean. The only consideration here is whether or not toilets need to be cleaned every day and whether or not someone who is able to clean them is available. Whether or not a lawyer should be cleaning them isn’t a consideration. Jesus washed feet, didn’t he? (No doubt you are itching to find out what my short-term assignment was. It wasn’t to preach or teach or lecture; it was to clean the fireplace in the common room each morning.)

There are as many ministries for us to exercise, both individually and collectively, as there are things that we can do. The gifts we have — all of them — are services we can render.

 

III: — Then does the mere fact of a gift or talent or ability qualify the bearer for a ministry? Certainly not. Winston Churchill, Adolf Hitler and Sir John A. MacDonald were gifted public speakers. Does this mean they should have been allowed into pulpits? Certainly not. Alan Eagleson has a talent for eliciting the trust of all sorts of people. Does this mean he should become our pastoral visitor? (I cannot forbear mentioning that Alan Eagleson has spoken (i.e., “preached”) from the pulpit of Kingsway Lambton United Church. Why was he invited to do so? Is it thought that Jesus Christ wins disciples [whom he appoints to crossbearing] by means of the world’s “glitz”?)

If more than gift or talent or ability is needed, precisely what is needed? Faith in our Lord Jesus Christ is needed; so is love for his people, even love for those not yet his people. Without faith in our Lord Jesus Christ, people can do eversomuch but it won’t be a doing consecrated to the purposes and truth of the kingdom of God. Without faith in our Lord Jesus Christ, people can do eversomuch, but it won’t be done in the confidence that he will own it and honour it and use it. Without love for his people (as well as love for those not yet his people), the motive for doing whatever is done may be the motive of self-congratulation or public recognition or personal superiority born of envy; but in any case it won’t be the motive of love for Christ’s people, the motive of equipping the saints for their ministry, the motive of building up the body of Christ.

It is faith in our Lord Jesus Christ, together with love for those whom he claims for himself, that renders any gift or talent or ability that ministry which serves him by serving his people.

When Joe Theismann broke his leg so very badly he himself was in much pain; everyone who saw him found the spectacle off-putting; and his dysfunctional leg really diminished the team’s effectiveness. Everyone was glad his leg was set as soon as possible.

Katartismos — equipping Christ’s people for ministry; that is, setting broken limbs, as well as mending fishing nets.

 

Victor Shepherd
January 1998                

 

 

Gifts, Ministries and the Growth of Faith

Part II: David Clarkson

Dr. Albert Schweitzer, addressing a graduating class of an English public school decades ago said: “Young people, I do not know what lies ahead for you, but this I do know: you will not truly be happy until you have learned to serve.” This morning’s sermon is in many ways about service and specifically about service to one another in our congregation here, as we exercise our collective ministry as a congregation.

There are many examples of the Lord at work in this congregation. There is much to celebrate. We gather and worship. There is support for mission locally and word wide. There is Bible study, Sunday School and special presentations, all in the context of Christian education. There are Christmas baskets and there are volunteer window sash painters. There is youth work and there is book publishing. There is a strident defense of Christian doctrine and there is quiet nurturing. There is sacred music, and there is practical financial management. There is weekly confirmation that we are fallen sinners and there is a weekly holding up of the gospel of Jesus Christ.

 

And yet, I think it is important to speak this morning about service, and I have two themes to develop. I shall call them the lesser and the larger. I shall call them the merely important and the utterly crucial.

First, the lesser theme, the one I call the merely important. Each of us here has spiritual gifts to offer congregational life and its ministry. Each has some obligation to the congregation to share such gifts. I do not speak here of misery in such obligations. We are told that our yoke is easy, our burden is light – that is, if we are working in God’s service. John Milton is quoted as saying, “They too, serve, who also stand and wait.”

I don’t think this is true in congregational life. In church work there is an immediacy, a need to get on with the work of the Kingdom. We are not to consider options forever. We are to act.

A brief summary of church government for those not yet immersed: The Official Board and its committees administer the work of this congregation. We support our clergy, we try to put some order into the chaos so that Christian life can occur within this congregation. The Official Board does its work through committees. These committees are responsible for finance and proper accounting of our money, for property and maintaining a place to worship and celebrate church life, for outreach and mission, for Christian education including the Sunday School, for worship organization including music, for pastoral care and organizing our support of each other.

There is added immediacy at this time because four of the Board’s committees have an outgoing Chair – and with no successor in place. All committees but one are critically understaffed. And yet, just supplying names and writing them on a piece of paper called an organizational diagram isn’t adequate either. We may be at a point where much of our church work has to be done differently, re-engineered as they say. I grew up in a congregation of farmers, small businessmen, mothers who did not work outside of the home, and some others who always seemed to me to be a little strange. Some things have changed . . . . The gifts of those people are often different than those gifts we have here this morning – a farmer with a snow plow who, unasked, just sent it off to the church parking lot on winter Saturday afternoons to clear the snow. But gifts unknown then are common place today – keyboard and computer skills, nursing skills, teaching skills, music talent – and especially, compared to those congregations of yesteryear in rural Ontario we have much more cold, hard cash.

 

And yet last Spring we were wrestling with a financial problem. We were not making our budget, and an embarrassingly modest budget at that. How could this contradiction be? We have learned about a God who wants to have a profound relationship, a profound relationship with us, but also the God who rules the cosmos, a power beyond our comprehension, who created us for no other purpose than to have a profound relationship with himself! We know this. Victor has said so a thousand times from this pulpit. We’ve prayed it. We’ve sung it. And yet, we had (and have) a financial problem. And at the same time, in this congregation, on average, we know that a household gives less on Sunday morning than it would have spent the Saturday evening before at the Swiss Chalet and the movies. How does one figure this?

In an attempt to answer this question, let me move on to my second theme, the one that I call the larger, the utterly crucial, about becoming involved in church work, about sharing our spiritual gifts amongst ourselves as a congregation.

I think we need to share our gifts in service. I think we need to do so for our own salvation. Some may think that’s a bit of a stretch. How would one suffer through dull meeting after dull meeting to achieve salvation and what’s the link, and if I really have to do this, is salvation worth it? But here’s the link: We have heard Victor, also a thousand times form this pulpit, patiently explain how Paul states we can’t get our relationship with God right by ourselves. Right relatedness to God is God’s gift to us. We call it grace. We’ve heard nothing else more frequently in this church for the last two decades.

But remember the paradox: the free gift of grace does not imply we sit by and wait for the transfusion. Paul is ready with one of his agricultural examples – he speaks of sowing seeds in the spirit and harvesting eternal life. Seeds, which a farmer or gardener sow, germinate and mature in relation to the forces of nature, which God created. But the farmer must still work. The land must be tilled, the weeds must be kept at bay, watering must be done, young plants must be nurtured. That is, according to Paul, we are to put ourselves in the place where we can be blessed with grace.

There is much about church work that doesn’t at first appear to be pleasing to God, or that doesn’t appear to put us in the posture to receive grace. But the disciplines we more commonly think of as serving that purpose – prayer, worship, fasting, study, submission, confession – these are activities also, that sometimes when they are practiced by us, God may not find particularly pleasing. We are presumptuous if we presume to tell God which postures will nurture grace and which will not. The hymn tune “trust and obey to be happy in Jesus” is relevant. If we haven’t yet participated through service in the life of this congregation, we may not yet be too far down the road in the more contemplative spiritual disciplines either.

In music, it is often very difficult to get a child to practice the piano. And do you wonder? It sounds terrible. And it is hard to refute the child’s position that attempting to play the piano gives no pleasure. But Pablo Casals, master cellist, even as a very old man, said how he just needed to ‘scratch away’ at his cello every morning to feel right with the day.

Christian service begets the desire to do more. Christian service can be like a learning curve. Contribution of your gifts can get you on that curve. Or perhaps a learning curve isn’t the right example. For some it is more like a staircase. Periods of growth and amazing insights can be followed by a plateau before the next jump forward. Be it a learning curve or a stair case, I think it’s important to get on it.

At this point I was searching for just the right word to describe how, having once felt God’s pleasure, one wants to all the more feel such again and again. It is the sort of thing that, the more of it, the more we want. Consider the concept of addiction. As we meet the word addiction in our society, we think of stealing to achieve it, hurting others to satisfy the addiction, and climbing over others in our greed. But in striving to satisfy our addiction to achieve God’s pleasure, all of the opposite is exactly true. I can think of no other example where such a stark opposite exists. There is much wonderful mystery here.

And so back to the financial crisis last spring. We correctly diagnosed that we had less a financial crisis and more a spiritual crisis, a problem of the spiritual temperature among us. I suggest that financial commitment flows from commitment of our gifts to one another as we worship and serve as a congregation.

 

To the extent that I had two themes, I have two conclusions. First, let me conclude the theme that I have called the lesser, the merely very important. We need help, we need big time help, in the administration of our congregation. There is no limit to the number of gifts that are available to work for the coming of the Kingdom here on earth and every Sunday we pray just that, “Thy Kingdom come”. Here is an example of one that is about to open up. It is one of the biggest unpaid jobs in the church. It is the job of the rental coordinator. Our budget receives $25,000 per year from rentals. To achieve this without chaos, some person from this congregation must organize and schedule, negotiate leases, keep track of keys, keep track of accounts payable, protect the essential requirements which the congregation requires for worship and congregational life, allocate space, have back up plans, assess clean up needs, monitor the load on the wear and tear of our facilities. I suppose this job could be divided up, but think of it for now as a single job. Quite in addition to the way in which service makes it possible to become right with God, the doing of this job makes it possible for the church budget to receive an annual cash infusion larger that the five highest envelopes givers all added together!

I have a disclaimer as I finish the first part of my conclusion: that the existing leadership will match people and gifts to appropriate service, and we may not always get a perfect fit. Sometimes feelings will be hurt. This is because our church work and methods are changing. There are absent talents that we used to rely on. There are talents available that we haven’t yet learned how to use and haven’t used well in the past. However, as we read in scripture, we find that the disciples were getting it wrong all the time. So the existing church leadership will try to do as well as the disciples!

But that is not quite the end. I still have the larger theme to conclude, the theme I call absolutely crucial. If I end here, I’ve done little more than make it more difficult for you to offer excuses to avoid service and to make a coherent argument because I’ve had years of church committee work in order to refine my pitch, and besides, it’s just not done to argue back during the sermon. Instead I’ll conclude with a paragraph from Richard Foster’s book, The Celebration of Discipline. This paragraph is why we do church work. Do you need a vision? Here it is. This is why we offer our services to one another because we are trying to achieve something. Richard Foster writes:

“The aim of God in history is the creation of an all-inclusive community of loving persons, with Himself included in that community as its prime sustainer and most glorious inhabitant. Such a community lives under the immediate and total rulership of the Holy Spirit. They are a people blinded to all other loyalties by the splendor of God, a compassionate community embodying the law of love as seen in Jesus Christ. They are an obedient army of the Lamb of God living under the Spiritual Disciplines, a community in the process of total transformation from the inside out, a people determined to live out the demands of the gospel in a secular world. They are tenderly aggressive, meekly powerful, suffering, and overcoming. Such a community, cast in a rare and apostolic mold, constitutes a new gathering of the people of God. May almighty God continue to gather such people in our day.”

 

                                                                      Victor Shepherd

January 11, 1998

 

Gratitude for “First Fruits”

1 Corinthians 15:20   Psalm 24:1    Exodus 23:16    Romans 8:23

 

I: — Megalomania is a psychiatric illness wherein the ill person has ridiculously inflated views of himself, regards himself absurdly self-important, thinks himself to be the centre of the universe, assumes that everyone else exists to serve him. Isn’t it good that we aren’t like that?

The truth is “we” are; “we”, that is, in the sense of collective humankind. The environmental crisis — critical in the sense that we can render our environment lethal — the environmental crisis demonstrates that a kind of collective megalomania has possessed us for longer than we think. Collectively humankind has assumed that the earth is ours to do with as we please; after all, the earth is “ours”, isn’t it? (It doesn’t belong to martians or moon-dwellers!) Then it is ours! In fact to speak of the earth as ours, to have precipitated the environmental crisis, is to give evidence that humankind, collectively, has a ridiculously inflated view of itself; we regard ourselves as self-important, the centre of the universe; we feel that everything exists to serve us. We are collectively self-deluded.

The ancient psalmist knew better. “The earth is the Lord’s”, he wrote, “the earth is the Lord’s, and the fulness thereof; the world and those who dwell therein. (The earth is the Lord’s; the earth’s fulness is the Lord’s; everyone who lives on the earth and is sustained by the earth is the Lord’s.) We are his; we don’t even belong to ourselves. It is both childish and silly for me to say, “I’m my own man”; even worse to say, “I’m a self-made man”. The earth is the Lord’s, everything in it and everyone upon it: all his.

Our Hebrew foreparents always knew this. One of their oldest festivals was the Festival of the Harvest. “You shall keep the feast of the harvest” (this is the command of God) “you shall keep the feast of ingathering at the end of the year, when you gather in from the field the fruit of your labour.” The Festival of the Harvest was a sharp reminder that the earth is the Lord’s, and this earth brings forth the food we need by his goodness and his providence. Obviously, our Hebrew foreparents were startlingly aware of several matters which we have managed to forget:

 

ONE: Because God is creator, because God has fashioned the universe out of nothing, it is his alone. Everything in it is his, whether mineral, vegetable, animal or human. Not only is it not ours to do with as we please, it isn’t ours at all.

 

TWO: Because everything belongs to God, our assumption that we have a right to it amounts to presumption. Our presumptuousness is a violation of God’s right, and God regards us as impertinent.

 

THREE: Because God, in his goodness, has created all things for our blessing, of his kindness he allows us access to his creation, even appoints us stewards of it.

 

FOUR: Because God is generous, his creation brings forth fruit abundantly, superabundantly. The first fruits which we offer to him are his pledge of more to come; in fact, they are the first instalment of the “more” that is already on the way.

 

FIVE: In recognition of God’s sovereign creativity, and out of gratitude to him for his blessing, we offer to him the “first fruits” of the harvest, in the language of our Hebrew foreparents; we offer the first fruits to God. Our offering of it is a sign of our offering ourselves to him in gratitude and reverence.

 

Some people tell us that if God is the author of blessing, particularly the author of the blessing of foodstuffs, then God has distributed his blessing very inconsistently, even unfairly. Just look at the pictures of children with bow legs, deformed ribs and misshapen skulls. These children have rickets, a vitamin-deficiency disease. We have seen the grossly distended tummies of children who are malnourished. Less evident at first glance is the brain damage of malnourished children, damage sustained in childhood which cannot be overcome in adulthood; these people are intellectually impaired for life.

Some people tell us that God is a sadist in view of the fact that hungry people (starving people, in fact) are not only hungry but tormented through knowing of the sumptuous foodstuffs which we non-hungry people have in abundance. But let us not blame God for this state of affairs. Remember, the earth is the Lord’s and the fulness thereof. The “fulness thereof” is full enough. At this moment there is enough food grown throughout the world to give everyone — without exception — 3,000 calories per day. (Most people need only 2,300.) In addition there are vast tracts of land that could produce food which are not under cultivation. We see the emaciated victims of hunger in India, and hope that a few dozen people of the millions there will get to Mother Teresa for a little tender loving care in their last hours. India, however, has the same number of people per cultivated acre as France, and France is the breadbasket of the European Common Market. With no more than existing agricultural techniques the land under cultivation at this moment in India could feed the entire world. Without strain the arable land of Black Africa could feed ten billion people, twice the world’s present population. Land already under cultivation in the world can support thirty-five billion people on an American diet, or 105 billion people on a Japanese diet, assuming no improvement in food-producing technology. Zaire has the lowest protein intake per person in the world; but Zaire has so few people per cultivated acre that its people could be drowning in food. The masses of Brazil are wretchedly underfed, yet Brazil has more land under cultivation per person than the USA. In South America the poorest people struggle to grow food on 45 degree slopes of rocky soil, while the wealthiest, owning the best soil, grow carnations for export as dining-room table decorations.

“But there have always been famines”, someone replies, “and God is responsible for the weather. Greedy, exploitative, heartless tycoons can’t be blamed for those aberrations in the weather which produce famines.” My comment here will be brief. India is one of the most famine-afflicted countries in the world. In 1870 the Suez Canal was built. Immediately India became a major exporter of wheat to England — while India’s people starved. (Their starvation had nothing to do with famine.) In the worst years of famine India has exported record quantities of grain. Plainly God has remained generous. The Festival of the Harvest should not be set aside, for God deserves to be thanked and honoured.

It’s clear that the fault does not lie with that earth which is the Lord’s; the fault lies, rather, with “those who dwell therein”; the fault lies with us. Humankind, collectively, is deadly. We are deadly. We deaden our fellow human-beings. What is the problem?

 

II: — We have a clue — more than a clue — when we look once more at the expression, “first fruits”; this time from the pen of St.Paul. “Christ has been raised from the dead, the first fruits of those who have fallen asleep. For as by a man came death, by a man has come also the resurrection of the dead.” The problem, of course, is the Fall of humankind. There isn’t time today to explore thoroughly the biblical understanding of the Fall and all its consequences. In the time we have I can say only this much: in the wake of the Fall death is the ruling power of the world. Death is a power which infiltrates all things, undoes all things, brings all things to nought. God created all that is out of nothing; death reduces all that is to nothing. Death deadens. And in a fallen world, death dominates.

The acid rain which kills lakes is an instance of death’s domain. The economic crisis in North America is another instance. We must never forget that the economic “gravy train” which we have always enjoyed in North America has depended, historically, on the availability of cheap labour and cheap land. There was no cheaper labour than slavery — and what is slavery but a living death? There was no cheaper land than land taken at the point of a gun — and what is genocide but largescale death?

The racism which bedevils a fallen world is another instance of death’s domain. Racism says to someone, “You don’t exist humanly. You may exist bodily, in a sub-standard, sub-human way, but you don’t exist humanly.”

Death as dominant power can be profitable, as the tobacco companies demonstrate. As more and more people quit smoking the tobacco companies redouble their efforts to get teenagers to start. Adults who smoke invariably started in their teens. (Nobody starts to smoke at age 48.) As the North American market declines the tobacco companies intensify their efforts to have the poorest people in underdeveloped countries become habituated. Death is marketable.

With the example of tobacco-marketing in mind — that is, the engineering of death — it is easy to understand how death is engineered through food-marketing when there is food enough for everyone. Remember: according to scripture death is the ruling power of a fallen world.

WITH ONE GLORIOUS EXCEPTION! Jesus Christ has been raised victor over death. To behold him raised is to know that in him death has been bested. Because Jesus Christ has been raised from the dead, death has no dominion over him, and no dominion over his people. To be sure, death has not disappeared; it remains potent; but it is not omnipotent. Death is a defeated power which doesn’t have sense enough to give up, quit. It continues to lash out in its final, futile frenzy.

St.Paul reminds us that our Lord’s resurrection is a kind of first fruits. The first fruits are always a pledge of more to come, in fact the first instalment of something massive and grand. The “massive and grand” is the kingdom of God. The resurrection of Jesus Christ is the guarantee of God’s kingdom. And God’s kingdom is God’s creation healed.

Because God’s kingdom, God’s creation healed, is guaranteed Christ’s people are free to spend themselves in kingdom-work. Because we now see through that optic heart which Christ himself has healed in us, we are free to spend ourselves on those whom the world ignores or disdains as losers, not worth our time and effort because unable to advance us or enhance us. Chronically mentally ill people do not appear likely to advance my career or enhance me personally, at least enhance me in any sense that the world would recognize. Then why do I bother with them and why are they so dear to me? Because I see them through that optic heart which Jesus Christ has restored in me. I see them as only a hair’s breadth away from that glorious restoration to which they have been appointed in God’s kingdom. You recall the gospel-story of the deranged fellow who ran around in the Gadarene hills, naked, cutting himself with stones, saying over and over, “My name is legion, there are so many of us.” At the touch of our Lord he appeared before the townspeople seated, clothed, and in his right mind. In God’s kingdom that is the future of all who are like him now.

We who are Christ’s people are free to spend ourselves for any and all who appear hopeless, just because there is no hopelessness in that kingdom which is even now pressing itself upon us.

The disadvantaged child whom the conscientious schoolteacher sees for nine months and then will never see again; whatever kingdom-love and kingdom-truth she envelops the child in will not to be lost eternally, and therefore her time and energy and even anguish are never wasted. The homemaker who feels so helpless before the beaten neighbour-woman who wants advice yet doesn’t follow it inasmuch as she can’t seem to leave the husband who beats her; the homemaker who wonders whether her patient listening has point and weight and substance need wonder no longer. As a pastor I have often attended death-beds where the person I have gone to see is unconscious and breathing only four times per minute. But I don’t say to myself, “He is comatose and my presence is pointless; I have come in vain and might as well go home right away.” On the contrary, he should still be surrounded in the comfort of the One who is resurrection and life. Besides, the patient in the adjacent bed notices whether I care about the apparently hopeless; so do hospital visitors; so do the nurses.

Jesus Christ has been raised from the dead. His resurrection means that he is the rightful ruler of the cosmos; to be sure death has butted in and attempted to extend its domain. It is still a power to be reckoned with, but not a power to be feared. It is a power to be resisted, but not a power to stand in awe of, for it is defeated now and will disappear shortly. In the defeat of death the kingdom of God has come to the fore. The risen one is the first fruits of it. He is its guarantee. He is the leading edge of it. And his people are free to spend themselves in kingdom-pursuits which others may find ridiculous or silly; but we, Christ’s people, see through a restored optic heart. For us this kingdom is so substantial, so concrete, that it fills the horizon of our lives.

 

III: — And yet however strongly we believe this in our heads, it’s easy to get discouraged, isn’t it. I believe,with no shadow of doubt whatsoever, all that I have said about our Lord’s resurrection and the defeat of death and the coming kingdom of God and our living in anticipation of it. I believe it all in my head. Yet there are days when my step is slow and my heart is heavy and my zeal wanes. On those days I look again to another instance of “first fruits” and find myself refreshed and supplied with new vigour. In his letter to the Christians in Rome Paul says, “The entire creation is groaning; and we who have the first fruits of the Spirit, we are groaning too as we wait for the redemption of our bodies.”

It is plain the creation is groaning; the environmental crisis is its groan, at least one of its groans. You and I groan too, for we are frustrated that we have been disciples for so long yet appear so immature; we use proper Christian vocabulary about faith and hope and love, yet our faith seems fragile and our hope diminished and our love undermined by our residual nastiness. Is it all ever going to get better? Are we ever going to get the monkey off our back? Will the day ever come when a spectator sees the imprint of Christ upon me without having to be told that I am a Christian? Yes! The day is coming when I shall stand forth as that new creature in Christ whose newness is apparent instead of merely professed. One day I was wearing a necktie with the outline of several fish on it. A woman asked me why I was wearing a tie with fish-silhouettes on it. Now I was not having a good day on this occasion (in fact I was having a terrible day) and somewhat morosely I told her that my necktie was the only thing about me that was identifiably Christian. I trust I was exaggerating. Still, I know there are days when you feel like that too.

But we aren’t like this all the time. The apostle tells us that we, Christ’s people, are possessed of the Spirit, and the Spirit is the first fruits, the guarantee, of something bigger and grander.

For early-day Christians the Spirit — the pulsating, intimate presence of God himself, that surge of God within our own hearts — for early-day Christians the Spirit was that which rendered them Christian. If you had asked those people where they differed from their non-Christian neighbours and friends they would not have said, “Oh, we believe certain things which they don’t believe.” They would have said, “We have come to know a new relationship as our lives are taken up into God’s own life; deep down inside us our heart throbs with our new-found life in God. Before “God” was only a word, and a word we didn’t use very often. Now God is a presence we could no more deny than deny our breathing.” God intimate, God present, God indwelling is the Spirit. And it is our present awareness of the Spirit which is the first fruits of our completed deliverance when the residues of our sinnership are finally shed and we stand forth as men and women whose appearance no longer contradicts our profession of Christ.

This is what invigorates me on those days when my foot is heavy and my reputation is tarnished. My awareness of the Spirit within me is a pledge, even the first installment, of my final deliverance when I shall stand before God without spot or blemish.

Today is Thanksgiving Sunday. My gratitude was never greater than it is today. I want only to thank God for the first fruits which he has given us. Food in such abundance that his generosity cannot be doubted; the resurrection of his son from the dead in such power that death has been bested and the kingdom of God guaranteed; the Spirit within us in such assurance that discouragement over the slowness of our Christian growth can be put behind us. I trust that your heart swells with the same gratitude as mine.

F I N I S

                                                                        Victor A. Shepherd                                                                                       

  October 1992

THANKSGIVING SUNDAY, 1992

 

 

“If Christ Be Not Raised From the Dead . . . .”

1st Corinthians 15:12-20

 

In the course of my holocaust studies I frequently come upon accounts of heartbreaking delusion. I read, for instance, of Jewish people in the 1940s who hear of something dreadful said to be on the point of befalling their people.  They look at each other in horror — but only for a few seconds — and then console themselves, “But of course it isn’t going to happen; it couldn’t happen here; we live in a civilized nation; this is the land of Beethoven and Schubert and Goethe and Heine and Schiller; this is the country whose appropriation of the Enlightenment gave Jewish people recognition and opportunities unparalleled anywhere else in Europe. What we’re told is about to happen could never happen here.”  But it did happen, and when it happened the delusion was exposed as lethal – albeit exposed too late.

Our hearts go out to anyone we find living in a delusion.

The newscast tells us of yet another elderly person who opened her door to a man in a fine business suit, and who told her he was a bank official bent on uncovering a fraudulent bank employee.  In order to help the bank in this important task would she kindly cooperate and temporarily withdraw her savings as well as her late husband’s life insurance benefits.   We all know the rest of the story: another trusting eighty year old who has been swindled out of all her material resources.

Perhaps the most extreme form of living in a delusion — and therefore the one to which our hearts go out the most — is the delusion of the mentally deranged person. He tells us he is Napoleon fighting in the American Revolution, pursued alternately by the RCMP and Admiral Nelson.   The psychotic person’s delusion appears to extend everywhere and comprehend everything. He appears most to be pitied.

 

What did I say? Extend everywhere and comprehend everything, most to be pitied.   The apostle Paul insists that if Jesus Christ has not been raised from the dead then those who believe in him are deluded, overtaken by hallucination. Since those who believe in him believe that he is the one through whom and for whom everything has been made, that he is sovereign over the entire cosmos, then the delusion in which such believers are sunk is no little delusion. This delusion extends everywhere and comprehends everything.   “If Christ be not raised from the dead”, says Paul, “we believers are of all people most to be pitied, for we are in the grip of a hallucination that’s total.”

 

I: — “If Christ be not raised”, the apostle begins, “then our preaching is in vain.” Of course it’s in vain. Preaching is always a matter of pointing to Jesus Christ as the living one who not only lives now but whom death will never be able to overtake again.   What could be more futile, vain, than commending as living, living eternally, someone who is at this moment deader than a dinosaur?   This is not to say that such a preacher herself is fraudulent or hypocritical; merely to say that such a preacher is deluded.   And because she is deluded with respect to the truth about Jesus, what she urges upon others is unsubstantial, groundless, ineffective; in short, utterly unreal.

Preaching is never merely a matter of setting forth a cluster of ideas or notions on a religious topic. Preaching the gospel to the yet-ungospelized is not the same as commending capitalism to communists, or commending the Prime Minister’s platform to those who support someone else’s, or commending the monarchy to republicans, or commending sobriety to the substance-habituated. In every situation just mentioned someone is placing one set of ideas alongside another set, at the same time assuming that the other party will see the inherent superiority of the contrasting set of ideas.   The western capitalist assumes that the notion of capitalism is transparently better than the notion of communism.   The Chinese communist, needless to say, assumes the exact opposite.

Preaching isn’t this; preaching isn’t articulating notions whose inherent superiority is self-evident.         Preaching, rather, is testifying to the living person of Jesus Christ as he is clothed with his truth.   In the course of this testimony the living one himself emerges from the sincere but garbled utterance of the preacher and stands forth as living person to be seized and trusted and loved and obeyed.  Preaching is a matter of uttering many words about Jesus when, in the midst of these many words, the Word himself steps forth in such a way that hearers are no longer assessing words; hearers are confronted with that Person whom they cannot evade and concerning whom they must now decide. But of course the one spoken about can loom up out of the many words about him and stand forth as the world’s sole redeemer and sovereign and hope only if he is alive. Unless Jesus Christ has been raised from the dead and is now alive, preaching is nothing more than an exercise in comparing idea with idea, notion with notion, even bias with bias.

When next you hear a sermon ask yourself this question: does the preacher exude confidence in the promise of the risen Lord, confidence that he will startle hearers as witness is borne to him?  Or does the preacher exude no such confidence, with the result that the sermon has to resort to shrillness, exaggeration, or manipulation? Preaching that resorts to such devices is already in vain, since these gimmicks attest the absence of any conviction that Jesus Christ is alive.

On the other hand, preaching that rests its confidence in the promise of the living one to manifest himself; rests its confidence in the one spoken about to speak for himself; rests its confidence that he who is pointed to as if he were far off in truth is here to meet us now; preaching that exudes the preacher’s experience of Christ; namely, that he can unstop deaf ears and open blind eyes and thaw frozen hearts — such preaching is never in vain just because the risen one himself will always honour it and use it to confirm himself alive as he puts another new-born on the road of lifelong discipleship.

 

II: — “If Christ be not raised from the dead”, the apostle continues, “then your faith is in vain.” Of course it’s in vain. Faith is our glad, grateful, adoring embracing of the one who has first embraced us. But the dead don’t embrace. Then if Jesus hasn’t been raised what we thought to be our faith (we thought we were embracing him) is the ghastliest delusion.  Little wonder the apostle says we would then be the most pathetic, pitiable creatures on earth.

Think of it this way. Faith is always faith in Jesus Christ, the Incarnate One, the Son of God.  On Good Friday it appeared that his Father had abandoned him to contempt and cruelty. What if Easter hadn’t occurred? What if the Father had abandoned his Son forever to contempt and cruelty? Faith in such a God would be ludicrous, and if ludicrous then surely in vain, for such faith (so-called) would be nothing more than the desperation of naïve people in the face of a snickering deity.

Or think of it this way. Faith in Jesus is faith that he is the one in whom God routs the tyranny of evil and renders the strongholds of Satan the kingdom of God . Faith in Jesus is faith that the mighty deeds of his earthly ministry were signs and instalments of that kingdom where only God’s will is done.  But if Jesus isn’t raised from the dead then his mighty deeds, so far from being signs and instalments of the kingdom, were nothing more than transient, sideshow amusements.

What about his teachings? His teachings, he insisted, are the manufacturer’s manual to that kingdom which cannot be shaken. Are they? Or are they merely the exaggerated expostulations of an extremist?   Let’s be honest: of themselves, our Lord’s teachings do resemble the exaggerated ranting of an extremist.  Just listen to him. “Either you love God — profoundly love God — or you are more surely addicted to money than a junkie is to cocaine.”   On the face of it this assertion is ridiculous.  Why did he juxtapose God and mammon, God and money in this way?   Why did he assume that God and money are the rival powers, jointly exhaustive, in the entire universe?   His assertion is categorical, without qualification.  He offers no argument, no explanation, just a bald, bold assertion. “Do you lust after someone to whom you aren’t married?  Then you are an adulterer, just like those promiscuous types you despise in your heart and warn your children against.”  “Either you forgive from your heart the person who has violated you or you have invoked the death sentence upon yourself, for either you pardon the person whose treatment of you is inexcusable or you forfeit God’s pardon of you.” “You won’t give up anything that inhibits your spiritual growth?  Then you aren’t fit for the kingdom of God and you might as well depart for the outer darkness right now.”  Our Lord’s teaching sounds so very extreme.  It is extreme. Then is it wildly exaggerated and for that reason false?  If he hasn’t been raised from the dead then his teachings can be dismissed as the raving of a zealot we do well to forget.  If, on the other hand, he has been raised and now lives eternally, then we should pause and ponder his teachings, for they are the manufacturer’s manual to that kingdom which cannot be shaken.

 

III: — “If Christ be not raised…you are still in your sins”, the apostle continues.  Of course we are. We are still in our sins in two senses.  In the first place, if Christ be not raised then his Father’s ratification of his death as the effectual sacrifice for sin hasn’t occurred. The death of Jesus is then no different from the deaths of the two terrorists who died alongside him. Concerning the deaths of these two terrorists Charles Wesley never wrote, “God and sinners reconciled.” Concerning their deaths another hymnwriter didn’t write, “In the cross of terrorists I glory, towering o’er the wrecks of time.”  When John the Baptist was executed his friends lamented that a good man had been bushwhacked; his friends never exulted that the sin of the world had been dealt with definitively.

The resurrection of Jesus, on the other hand, is the Father’s declaration that this execution is unique in all the world; this execution isn’t defeat but victory.  This execution isn’t finally martyrdom but amnesty.  This execution isn’t finally ultimately to be lamented but celebrated. Because Christ has been raised from the dead we know what his death means.  Because Christ has been raised the Father has declared to the world that the Son’s sacrifice is sealed, accepted, honoured, made effective for all men and all women everywhere.

 

There is a second sense in which the Corinthian Christians, to whom Paul wrote these words, would still be in their sins if Christ had not been raised.  If Christ had not been raised then Christ could not seize the people in Corinth and claim them for obedience and righteousness.  Had they not been seized, claimed for obedience and righteousness, they would still be stumbling in disobedience and wallowing in unrighteousness.

Make no mistake. The reputation of the people of Corinth was known the world over. It resembled the reputation of present-day Thailand . Everyone knows what the major tourist attraction is in Thailand . Everyone knows that the business of venereality is so lucrative in Thailand that the government there won’t do anything about it, won’t even protect the twelve and thirteen year olds who are exploited by it.  The ancient world had a word for all this, a verb: “Corinthianize”.  In the ancient world if you wanted to speak of every kind of degenerate human sexual activity from the shamelessly immoral (but not perverse) all the way to the unmentionably perverse, you needed only one word: “Corinthianize”. If Christ had not been raised from the dead, he wouldn’t have — couldn’t have — seized and startled and claimed those who came to faith in him and were added to the congregation in that city.  Those people would still have been doing what they had been doing before the risen one had arrested them.  In this sense they would still be in the midst of their profligate sins.

You and I are less dramatic sinners than the people of Corinth . To say we are less dramatic sinners, however, is not to say we are any less sinners. Yet because Christ has been raised from the dead we too are no longer in our sins; no longer in our sins in the sense that we are now endeavouring to repudiate sin as quickly as we recognize it, endeavouring to put it behind us, never so much as to entertain it or flirt with it.  We want only to triumph over it and praise God for the victory, like any authentic disciple.

 

IV: — “If Christ be not raised”, the apostle says in conclusion, “then those who have fallen asleep in Christ have perished.”   Of course they have perished.  Only the deluded would think anything else.  Christians have always known that death is death.   Romantics may disguise death romantically and pretend any number of silly things about death, but Christians know that death isn’t sleep. (Jesus didn’t sleep on the cross.) Death is death.

It is the presence of Jesus Christ — and only the presence of the risen one – that renders death sleep for his people.  When Paul speaks of “those who have fallen asleep in Christ” he means Christians who have died and who have trusted the resurrection of Christ to be their resurrection too.  But if Christ has not been raised then there is no resurrection for them to trust to be theirs. They died trusting a phantom; they died deluded.

Yet Christ has been raised from the dead. Their trust in him has not been misplaced, has not been in vain.         What it all means is that we can entrust our departed loved ones to the care and keeping of the God who will preserve them and us as surely as he has preserved his own Son.

 

Christ has been raised from the dead. Preaching is not in vain. Faith is not in vain. We are not still in our sins. And our friends in Christ who have died have truly “fallen asleep in Christ”, for his resurrection is theirs — and ours — as well.

Christ has been raised from the dead.  We are not deluded folk who are briefly living out a giant fantasy. We live in truth.  We shall never have to be pitied, let alone pitied above all others.

                                                Christ has been raised from the dead.

 

                                                                                         Victor Shepherd  
Easter 2007                                        

 

 

Steadfastness

1st Corinthians 15:58

2nd Corinthians 1:3-7       Lamentations 3:22-24     Mark 4:14 -20         Revelation 14:12

 

It’s easy to mistake a personal defect for Christian character.  For instance, it’s easy to mistake low self-esteem or self-belittlement for humility. It’s easy to mistake financial self-advertisement for generosity.  It’s easy to mistake calculated lechery for affection.  And it’s easy to mistake rigidity for steadfastness.  The rigid personality is unbending.  It won’t move an inch, often because it can’t move an inch: it’s rigid because brittle, and if it moved at all it would break.  Therefore it won’t budge. Even if someone is wrong, knows he is wrong, and knows he is known to be wrong, he still won’t budge.

When it was proved that the earth revolved around the sun and not the sun around the earth, some authorities shot back, “It can’t be.” When the earth was shown to be much older than commonly thought, many still covered their ears and eyes. And then there’s the story of the dear old gentleman who regarded anything new as belonging to the devil. When he prayed aloud in church he cried, “Lord, you don’t change — and we don’t change.” Rigid.

Steadfastness, however, is different.  We must never confuse steadfastness with a rigidity or a narrowness or an inflexibility born of fear or obstinacy.  Our steadfastness ought always to be formed and informed by God’s. And God is steadfast in that he keeps his promises.  God’s steadfastness is neither more nor less than this: God keeps the promises he makes. God keeps his promises regardless of what non-rigid adaptations he must make in order to keep them. As a matter of fact, so determined is God to keep his promises to us, and so very faithful is God in doing so, that he will do anything consistent with his character to adapt himself to us and our needs.  Inflexible? On the contrary, he will flex himself until he resembles a pretzel.  God’s steadfastness never means he’s frozen, immobile. God’s steadfastness means, rather, that he’s endlessly flexible, adaptable, accommodating in remaining faithful to himself and to us.

We in turn are to be steadfast inasmuch as we remain true to our promises to God; namely that we are going to think and do and live as the child of God he has made us by his grace, as the child of God we in turn are determined to be through our gratitude.  We shall ever render God, at least aspire to render God, our loyalty, our love, our faithfulness, our obedience, our public acknowledgement in worship and witness that we are disciples of Jesus Christ.

There are many situations in life where such steadfastness is sorely needed. What are they?

I: — Affliction is one; suffering, difficulty, distress, pain, confusion, everything that can be gathered up in life’s relentless anguish. Job’s wife watches her husband suffer even as he declares his unswerving confidence in God. Job suffers still more, and only intensifies his trust in God and loyalty to him.  His wife, helpless before her husband’s suffering and angry at God’s seeming indifference, shouts at her husband in exasperation, “Curse God and die.” And what does Job say in reply? “Though he slay me, yet will I trust him.” Many people wouldn’t fault Job if his steadfastness evaporated in the heat of his suffering, and Job himself became either a theoretical atheist (someone who declares that God isn’t) or a practical atheist (someone for whom it makes no difference whether God is or isn’t.)         Who would blame Job if he told friends and family that his pain had driven away his confidence in God, his love for God and his obedience to God? Nevertheless Job remains steadfast.

The apostle Paul urges the Christians in Corinth to remain steadfast in the midst of their afflictions, for as they remain steadfast in faith and hope and love, he says, they will know the mysterious comfort of God. Countless Christians from his day to ours have come to know it too.

Every couple of years I re-visit the Huron encampment at Midland . The reconstructed Huron village and the Jesuit mission change very little between visits.  In other words, there’s nothing new to be seen, but I go anyway. I go because I find my own faith fortified and therefore my steadfastness stiffened as I tramp around the precincts of the Jesuit martyrs.  Just how difficult life was for those men we can scarcely imagine. The winters; the black flies; the longhouse lack of privacy; the isolation; the twenty-two day canoe trip to their headquarters in Quebec City; the final bloodletting at the hands of hostile natives.  Yet when I read about Lalemant and Brebeuf and the others I find no bitterness, no resentment, not even resignation; certainly no cursing of God or fate or misfortune. Those men were comforted with the mysterious comfort of God.

Mysterious? Sure.  Just as there is a peace that passes all understanding; i.e., a peace that only God can give in situations where there is no earthly reason for peace, so there is a comfort that passes all understanding, an innermost comfort with which God comforts those who remain steadfast in their love and their loyalty and their confidence concerning him.  If we are asked to explain this, we can’t.  Mystery, by definition, admits of no explanation.  Yet the reality of it is undeniable.

What I have learned from the Jesuits in 17th Century Midland I have found repeatedly in godly men and women whose lives have touched mine. Their steadfast love for their Lord, even in situations where they hadn’t a clue as to where the difficult developments in their life were going to come out; their steadfast love for him and their confidence in him — all of this was as great as, greater than, the affliction harassing them.

Approaching this topic from a slightly different angle Paul urges the Christians in Corinth to remain steadfast not merely because they will know the mysterious comfort of God, but also because their steadfastness will comfort others. Their steadfastness will be the instrument God uses to bring comfort to other sufferers.

“Just how does this occur?” the sceptic queries.  “How does someone’s steadfastness in the face of her affliction comfort another person in the face of his?”  At the very least the first person’s steadfastness will reassure us profoundly: just as her suffering hasn’t issued in a bitterness that corrodes her heart and embitters anyone near her, so ours need not. Just as her difficulties haven’t eroded her certainty concerning that brighter day when God’s people are going to be released and relieved definitively, so ours need not erode our certainty of that day either.  Among suffering Christians, steadfastness is contagious.  Someone else’s steadfastness amidst her pain and perplexity will lend us at least this much comfort amidst ours.  And where human pain and divine comfort are concerned, to say “at least” is to say “a lot.”

 

II: — Not only is steadfastness associated with suffering throughout scripture, it’s associated as well with temptation.         We are to remain steadfast when we are tempted.  The book of Revelation speaks of “the steadfastness of the saints, those who keep the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus.”

We must remain steadfast in the face of temptation, because steadfastness keeps our heads thinking aright.         Please note what I said: “Steadfastness keeps us thinking properly.” I didn’t say, “Proper thinking keeps us steadfast.”         Most people don’t understand what John Wesley and Jonathan Edwards and countless other giants in the history of the church, as well as all of scripture, have understood; namely, our heart governs our head. We post-Enlightenment types appear not to understand this.

We post-Enlightenment people maintain the opposite; we think our head governs our heart. But the Christian tradition is sound: our heart, what we love (whom we love), controls what we do and how we think in the long run.         In the short run, to be sure, we can always love one thing but will ourselves, steel ourselves, to do something else.         But in the long run invariably our heart, our love, controls what we do and how we think. Steadfastness is simply our persistent love for our Lord whose steadfast love for us never diminishes. Steadfastness is love for him whose love for us can never be discouraged or deflected.  As long as we love him, we shall obey him; and as long as we obey him, our thinking will proceed aright.

If, on the other hand, steadfastness crumbles as love for our Lord collapses, then we do now what previously we declared to be wrong, and do it now announcing to everyone that it’s right.  As soon as our heart leaks away love, our reasoning becomes blatant rationalization. Such rationalization the sober alcoholic calls “stinking thinking.”         “Stinking thinking” is thinking, so-called, that the addicted person regards as the soul of logic and common sense but which everyone else recognizes as the shabbiest, self-serving rationalization.

The heart governs the head. Steadfastness governs thinking. Insofar as we remain steadfast our rationality retains its integrity.  But as soon as steadfastness falters our “thinking” becomes “stinking”; that is, rationality becomes a logically consistent rationalization that we can’t recognize to be rationalization.

The embezzler. He spins a tale 65 pages long justifying what everyone else sees instantly to be self-serving corruption. The abuser of wife or child or workmate: his story is perfectly sound to him, but to him only. The chemically habituated. (We’ve said enough about her already.)  The “paper hanger.” “Paper hangers” are those who write worthless cheques.  Do they have a “reason” for what they’ve done? an explanation? Of course they have. And no one believes it, least of all the judge who sentences them.  The vindictive. The “stinking thinking” that a pastor hears as to why someone at work or at home or in a community organization should be speared, must be speared, had to be speared, is — is what, when even the pastor may find himself tempted to spear disagreeable folk in church life and display the “stinking thinking” that now he can’t recognize.

Just in time we recall the faith of Jesus: when he was reviled, he didn’t revile back. Just in time we recall the commandment of God: “See to it that no root of bitterness spring up and cause trouble, and by it the many become defiled.”

Steadfastness, the persistent love of our heart for our Lord Jesus Christ; this stiffens our resolve to keep the commandments of God; this preserves the integrity of our reason and prevents reasoning from turning into a rationalization that legitimates sin and sinks us ever deeper into it.

The question that has to be on someone’s lips is, “If steadfastness keeps our thinking and our doing from degenerating, then what keeps steadfastness steadfast?  What fortifies it?” There’s one thing for sure: when temptation assaults our steadfastness we shall never fortify it by staring at the temptation, as though by staring at it we could stare it down and make it go away. The longer we stare at temptation, even with the best intentions, the more it fascinates us, the more it doesn’t go away, and the more likely it is to collapse us.

We remain steadfast, in the face of temptation, by the simple yet profound, God-ordained device of distraction.         A friend of mine, a physician, waggishly tells me that when patients come to him complaining of minor, niggling, half-imagined aches and pains, the best medical cure is a swift kick in the knee.  He means, of course, that distraction works wonders.

People in the grip of besetting temptation ask me if they shouldn’t pray about it, pray more about it, and I always answer (to their surprise) “No. The more you pray about it the more you are preoccupied with it.         Let someone else pray about it for you.  You need to go to a baseball game.”

There’s a distraction that’s even better than a baseball game. Paul speaks of “steadfastness in love.” Love is self-forgetful concern for someone else’s good.  Love always directs us away from ourselves to someone else.         Now we are profoundly distracted for the sake of someone who needs us. Steadfastness in love orients us away from ourselves and thereby allows us to remain steadfast in the face of our own temptation.

 

III: — Lastly, scripture speaks of our steadfastness in our work for God’s kingdom. “Be steadfast, immoveable,” says the apostle, “always abounding in the work of the Lord, knowing that in the Lord your labour is not in vain.”

We read these words at the service of committal as someone’s remains are lowered into the ground.  Well, was that person’s “work of the Lord” in vain finally? After all, he lived only 37 years, or 57, per chance 87.  But against the immensity of human history (never mind eternity) the difference between 37 and 57 or 87 is radically relativized.  And however helpful his “work of the Lord,” how much help could it have been in view of the enormity of human need?

A year or two ago the undertaker in Mississauga asked me to conduct a funeral for a man whose clergyman had refused to bury him. (The 35 year old married man, father of a six year old child, had gone to New York City, had explored sexually what is better left unexplored and had died of AIDS.) There was to be visiting only one hour before the service, my only opportunity to meet the family. I went to the funeral home one hour early.  Already those gathering for the service had rock music roaring through a “boom box” perched on the organ: “Thumpa thumpa thumpa.”  While I was speaking with the widow whose husband I was to bury, a man approached me, introduced himself and told me he was going to speak at the funeral. “That’s odd,” I replied, “I thought I was.”  Next he told me how long he was going to speak: three times as long as I have ever spoken at a funeral.  Defiantly he told me he wasn’t going to abbreviate his address.  I knew right then that this situation was out of my hands.  One hour later the funeral service began.  Halfway through it the widow walked in.  (I hadn’t seen her in the first row or two, but I had assumed she had to be in the chapel somewhere.)  She made a grand entrance, sashaying down to the front row, waving to all and sundry as she paraded herself, grinning from ear to ear as if her ship had just come in.  When she reached the front row she looked at me, and waved and grinned even more ardently. I didn’t know what was going on. I simply did “my thing” and went home.

Tell me: in view of the fact that I had gone to the funeral to hold up the gospel in its truth and reality amidst the power of sin and death in their deadliness, had I gone in vain?  What I went there to do was plainly an unwelcome intrusion in a rock concert. Was it also a “work of the Lord” that couldn’t be in vain?

And then there’s what you people do.  Sunday School teaching. To what end? How much strikes home in the little fidget-bottoms? The never-ending church committee meetings.  To what end? The same question can be asked of any kingdom-work to which we give ourselves.

And while we are at it let’s think of the smallest details of our lives, such as the quiet, unremarkable help we try to render needy people. The harried mother we smiled at in the grocery store as we picked up and rearranged the shelf of breakfast cereal boxes one of the four children she was contending with had strewn on the floor.  The distraught neighbour we spoke with gently just because he seemed so very fragile. Think of any one of these tiny, daily details.  Then think of them accumulated over 75 years and gathered up into one big bag. The one big bag is labelled “My Life.” What does the bag amount to? We know that on the day that the earth and the heavens pass away the bag is going to be consumed. “Be steadfast, immoveable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, knowing that in the Lord your labour is not in vain.”

And therefore we won’t quit.  We won’t give up. If we have even a glimmer of fruitfulness about our work, we shall thank God for allowing us to see this much.  And if no fruit is yet visible, we are going to remain steadfast in it anyway.

I am sure that when the Christian missionaries were driven out of China in 1948 they felt that the sacrifices they had made were now dribbling away like water running through sand.  For not only had they been expelled; the deadliest anti-Christian campaign was mobilized and enforced by a communist government.  The campaign was maintained for years, only to be intensified by Chairman Mao during The People’s Revolution.  It was an extermination policy.  But today there are congregations, thriving congregations, throughout China . The seminaries have students. Labour in the work of the Lord wasn’t in vain.

Then you and I must ever be steadfast in such work, even as we are steadfast amidst temptation, and steadfast amidst our suffering as well.

                                                                                           Reverend V. Shepherd                           

                              

March 2009

St. Bride’s Anglican Church, Mississauga

A Little Sermon In A Nutshell

 

“Be on your guard. Stand firm in the faith. Live like men. Be strong. Let all you do be done in love.”

1 Corinthians 16:13-14 (J.B. Phillips)

Caesar is lord.” “Jesus is lord.” Both can’t be true. Both Caesar and Christ, the state and Christ, can’t have ultimate claim upon the Christian’s obedience and loyalty and devotion. Only one can finally be sovereign. Because only one could finally be sovereign, early-day Christians were never found saying, KAISAR KURIOS, “Caesar is lord.” Christians refused, on principle, by conviction, to say “Caesar is lord.” For this reason Christians weren’t admitted to the civil service. (Civil servants had to swear ultimate obedience to Caesar.) For the same reason Christians weren’t permitted to serve in the Roman army.

Think about that. No Christian could serve in the Roman army. It’s all the more startling, then, that the apostle Paul compares Christian discipleship to soldiering over and over again. Paul is endlessly fond of military metaphors. “Fight the good fight of the faith.” “Take your share of suffering as a good soldier of Jesus Christ.” “What soldier on active service gets entangled in civilian pursuits?” Since there was every reason for the apostle not to speak of soldiering in a favourable light, the fact that he finds admirable so much about soldiering is breathtaking. We should pay extra-close attention, then, when he compares discipleship to soldiering. Paul knew that a soldier’s lot was rigorous, to say the least: hard training, exposure to elements, relentless discipline, a measure of suffering, more than a little danger. He also knew that a soldier’s lot was rewarding: warm camaraderie, profound bonding, endless adventure, and above all the sheer privilege of serving under a superb leader. Paul knew too that soldiering produced much in soldiers themselves: courage, loyalty, persistence, resilience, dependability.

At the end of his first letter to the congregation in Corinth Paul interjects his little sermon in a nutshell. It’s a ten-second sermon. In ten seconds Paul utters five imperatives, five commands, the first four of which are drawn from military life. Remember, no Christian could serve in Caesar’s army; yet every Christian had to live like a soldier in Caesar’s army.

I: — “Stand firm in the faith.” “Stand firm.” The apostle means, “Don’t vacillate, don’t compromise, don’t capitulate, remain resolute.” We are to stand firm in “the faith”. The faith. Here Paul is not referring to an individual’s act of believing. He is referring instead to what all Christians believe, the substance of faith, the truth of God, the core of the gospel that the church of Jesus Christ has always upheld.

I know what someone is itching to say: the church of Jesus Christ hasn’t always agreed on “the faith”, as the proliferation of denominations attests. Do Baptists and Anglicans agree on the faith? Do Seventh Day Adventists and Pentecostals? In other words, is there such a thing as “the faith”?

Yes, there is. There is the catholic faith of the church catholic. Be sure to spell “catholic” with a lower-case “c”. (Upper-case “C” means Roman Catholic.) When the Apostles’ Creed speaks of the “one, holy, catholic church” it doesn’t mean the denomination with its bureaucracy in Italy. The word “catholic” means “universal”. The catholic faith is the substance of the faith, the truth of God, which all Christians have held at all times, in all places. When placed alongside the catholic faith, what all Christians have held at all times in all places, denominational peculiarities are radically relativized.

Take the matter of baptism, for instance. Some Christians have said that only a little water need be used; others, much water. Some have said that baptism can be administered to children as a sign that God’s promise of mercy surrounded them before they were even born, which mercy is meant to bring them to faith in Jesus Christ, who is mercy incarnate. Others have said that adult believers should undergo baptism as a public confession of loyalty to Jesus Christ in the face of an unbelieving, hostile world. But all Christians, of every era, have been one in acknowledging that the ultimate issue is baptism in the Spirit. Baptism in water points to baptism in the Spirit. Only the Spirit of God can illumine our mind and warm our heart; only the Spirit of God can move us to repentance; only the Spirit can quicken what is now dead; only the Spirit can enliven us for discipleship. Christians may not agree about the quantity of the water and the timing of its application. No matter! Christians do agree about the need for Spirit-baptism at the hand of God himself.

Think about the doctrine of the Incarnation. All Christians are one in confessing Jesus Christ to be the Son of God (or what amounts to the same thing, God-Incarnate). This distinguishes Christians from Unitarians, Muslims, Zoroastrians. All Christians uphold the Incarnation. There are no exceptions. Roman Catholics are as fervent here as Quakers.

Speaking of Roman Catholics and Quakers. These two denominations appear to be at opposite ends of the liturgical spectrum. The Presbyterian Church is more-or-less in the middle. We all know how ornate a Roman Catholic church appears to us. A Quaker meeting-hall, on the other hand, is as barren as an empty cardboard box. A Roman Catholic who entered our sanctuary on Sunday morning would say to us, “Why is the place so plain?” A Quaker, upon entering, would say, “Why is the place so cluttered?” The Quaker would also have questions about our service of worship: “Why is there no protracted silence?” The Roman Catholic would wonder about our service too: “Why is your service almost entirely oriented to what the worshipper hears, only slightly oriented to what the worshipper sees?” At the end of the day, however, the Roman Catholic and the Quaker are one on the catholic substance of the faith: Jesus is the sole, sovereign, saving Son of God.

What about the atonement, the Good Friday achievement of our Lord? Christians may disagree as to whether one should “cross” oneself when entering church or when receiving Holy Communion, but all Christians agree that our Lord’s cross is that divinely-wrought act removing all impediments to our access to the Father. The atonement has brought unholy sinners into the orbit of the all-holy God, with the result that nothing now inhibits us from responding to the gospel-invitation and finding ourselves “at home”, “at one”, with the Father. The Pentecostal in his 4,000 seat auditorium and the Mennonite in her horse-drawn buggy agree without qualification or reservation.

Some Christians think we should forego meat during Lent as an exercise in self-denial. Other Christians think self-denial should assume another form. Yet all Christians agree that Lent ends with the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead – vindication of our Lord himself and of his people too.

Paul urges us to “Stand firm in the faith”, for the catholic faith is the anchor which keeps the ship (the church catholic) from breaking up on jagged rocks when the winds of heresy howl upon it. The catholic faith is the ballast in the ship’s keel without which the first tempest will capsize the ship for sure. The catholic faith is a fort that unfailingly repels all would-be invaders, whether they are frontal raiders or sneaky commandos. “Stand firm in the faith”. The catholic faith of the church catholic is the only place where we can stand. Then stand we must, without vacillating or compromising or capitulating.

II: — “Be on your guard”, the apostle continues. The Greek verb for “be on your guard” means “be watchful”, “give studied attention to”, “take heed”. “Be on your guard.” It doesn’t mean we are to be anxious or suspicious or paranoid. It doesn’t mean we are to go looking for threats or imagine assaults. Nevertheless, it does mean we should be ready, equipped, whenever genuine threat is detected or genuine assault is unleashed. “Be on your guard”. It means “Don’t be caught lounging; don’t be caught drowsing; don’t be caught unprepared.” It’s another military term.

A few years ago a conference was held in the USA where God was re-named “Sophia”. At this conference Delores Williams, Associate Professor of Theology and Culture at Union Theological Seminary (a prestigious institution, and Presbyterian as well), New York City, said, “I don’t think we need a theory of atonement at all.” (Plainly she has no grasp of sin.) “Atonement has to do so much with death…. I don’t think we need folks hanging on crosses and blood dripping and weird stuff.”

Let me say right now: the atonement is the heart of the gospel. Peter cries, “He bore our sins in his body on the tree.” If our Lord hasn’t borne our sins in his body on the tree, then we are condemned before God now, without hope of reprieve. According to Ms Williams, however, the heart of the catholic faith is now no better than “weird stuff”.

Then it was Melanie Morrison’s turn to speak. “What does it mean for us to be in solidarity with lesbian, bisexual, and transsexual women in this decade? And how can we together re-imagine our churches so that every woman may claim her voice, her gifts, her loves, her wholeness?” Is the bisexual or multisexual woman whole, from a Christian perspective? (I’m not denying a psychological perspective, or social or legal; neither am I denying human rights. I am, however, speaking from a gospel-perspective.) Is the transsexual whole, from a Christian perspective? Transsexualism is surgical alteration rooted in gender-confusion, gender-dysphoria and self-rejection; and it is accompanied by a horrific incidence of suicide.

Does any love legitimate any relationship? No. The fact that Mr ‘xy’ loves Ms ‘ab’ in an adulterous relationship never legitimates an illicit relationship.

The United Church of Canada endorsed the Sophia conference and sent 47 delegates to it. The Presbyterian Church, USA, managed to send more than a few delegates as well. Then the second Sophia conference was held. Same story. Once again major denominations sent their delegates to the conference. It is plainly a frontal assault on the faith of the church catholic. Then is it, or an updated version of it, a spiritual threat to this congregation? I like to think this congregation is well equipped theologically to recognize and repudiate all such assaults.

Then need we never be on guard? If we are wise we shall admit that being on our guard, being watchful, is rarely as easy as Sophia suggests just because spiritual threat is rarely this stark; more often spiritual threat is much more subtle and therefore much more likely to undo the saints in any congregation.

The verb “be on your guard, be watchful”, occurs in many different contexts in scripture. Peter maintains that sin is so relentless in its approach and so alluring in its appeal that we must be watchful without letup. Jesus rebukes the drowsy disciples in that during his worst hour of spiritual torment (Gethsemane) they couldn’t so much as “watch” with him for one hour. (In other words, spiritual discipline must not relax.) Paul uses the word in Acts as he warns the congregation that smooth-talking teachers will infiltrate the congregation and seduce it with false doctrine and corrupt practice.

We must never forget that it is our Lord himself who urges his most intimate followers, “Watch and pray that you may not enter into temptation.” Temptation is subtle. If we can’t be tempted to say outright that theft is good, we are tempted to whisper to ourselves that the little bit of creative bookkeeping needed to get past the cash-flow-squeeze isn’t wrong. (Even though Canada Revenue Agency insists it’s wrong.) If we can’t be tempted to say outright that self-indulgence is good, we are tempted to whisper to ourselves that at our age we’ve paid our dues and need not respond to any claim upon us whether for time or energy or money or prayer. (Even though anyone looking at us would say that our selfishness reeks.) “Be on your guard”, says the apostle, “be watchful.” He doesn’t mean we are to be anxious or paranoid. But he does mean our spiritual antennae are to be tuned in to genuine spiritual threat, whether frontal or subtle.

III: — “Live like men” is his next imperative. Please don’t bristle; he isn’t urging us to live like males rather than like females. He is urging us to live like humans rather than like — rather than like what? rather than like subhumans? But there are no subhumans! Hitler and others have thought there to be, but as long as all men and women are created in the image of God there can be no subhumans. Still, while it isn’t possible to be subhuman, it’s possible to live like a subhuman.

You must have noticed that we never say to an alligator, “For goodness’ sake, be an alligator!” An alligator can only be an alligator. An alligator can never live like a sub-alligator. It is as much an alligator right now as it will ever be. But we do say to someone whose behaviour is less than exemplary, “For goodness’ sake, be a man!” If someone is acting maliciously we often say, “Show some humanness!” But we never say to a mean dog, “Show some dogness!” Dogness is all a dog can show. We know, however, that human beings can show everything but humanness. We have all read of too many human beings who haven’t seemed human. They have appeared savage because evil; or they have appeared stone-like, frozen by fear or laziness; or they have appeared animal-like, governed by instinct. When the apostle says, “Live like men”, he means at the very least, “Live like and look like what you are!”

The only issue to be decided, then, is what we are. We are the noblest item in God’s creation. Then we are to live nobly. At the same time the apostle certainly means more than this. When he says, “Live like men”, undoubtedly he has in mind what it is to be a man in Christ, a woman in Christ. It’s not enough that we live like noble humanists (preferable as this is to living like subhumans). We are to live like what we are: men and women whose Spirit-birth has plunged us into a new world. We are impelled by a new motivation, draw every day on new resources, eagerly move toward a new future, see the world with corrected eyesight. We know that the kingdom of God is the rule of God through the truth of God superimposed on a world that rebels against the rule and contradicts the truth. Christians live precisely where the kingdom of God collides with this present age. We are citizens of the kingdom (this is our identity); but we are mere sojourners in the world (this is where Christ’s soldiers have to campaign for now).

Live like men.” Minimally Paul means, “Don’t even flirt with the subhuman.” Maximally he means, “Live like what you are: citizens of that kingdom which cannot be shaken.”

IV: — The last of Paul’s military metaphors: “Be strong.” What is it to be strong? It isn’t to be superhuman. Merely to try to be superhuman is to make oneself sick. Then what is it to be strong? Scripture understands strength chiefly in terms of steadfastness. The Roman armies of old weren’t noted for their capacity to crush the enemy at one blow. (The capacity to do this is a function of size; any army can crush another army that is much smaller.) Roman armies of old were noted rather for their steadfastness, their resilience, their persistence, their dependability. To be steadfast is to be immovable, not given to flight or frivolity. To be steadfast is to be resolute, not able to be intimidated or routed.

The peculiar sort of strength that scripture upholds is known as meekness. Meekness is strength exercised through gentleness. In classical Greek the word “meek” was used to describe a wild horse that had been tamed but whose spirit hadn’t been broken. Because the horse had been tamed its strength was useful; because its spirit hadn’t been broken its strength was relentless.

Christians are never called to be strong in the sense of strong-armed, coercive. We are called to be strong in the sense of steadfast, single-minded, unflinching, unswerving. In short, as we uphold the kingdom of God before the world we are to be resistant and resilient, consistent and constant. “Be strong.”

V: — Paul is finished with his four military metaphors; still, he isn’t finished. The last word can’t be from the military; it has to be from what is uniquely Christian. “Let all that you do be done in love.” The apostle knows, at the end of the day, that if anything we do isn’t done in love, then so far from exalting our Lord it contradicts him and his kingdom.

Yes, we must stand firm in the faith. But unless we stand firm in love as well, our contending for the catholic faith will degenerate into contempt for those who appear to undermine it.

Of course we must be on our guard, be watchful. But unless love soaks us we shall soon ridicule those who succumb to the temptations we think we have resisted. (I say “think we have resisted” in that plainly we have succumbed to the worst temptation of all, pride.)

There is no one here who doesn’t wish to “live like men”, to “be strong”. But unless we are also living in love our strength is little more than grim determination to outlast those who disagree with us. “Let all that you do be done in love.”

It’s a sermon in a nutshell. It seems to come out of nowhere in the midst of Paul’s anguished correspondence with the congregation in Corinth. Really, it’s a ray of sunshine, an encouragement to the parishioners in Corinth, a tonic.

The nutshell sermon makes use of four military metaphors (startling, since military service was forbidden Christians in the first two centuries). The fifth exhortation concerning love is not startling, merely costly. For to do all that we do in love is not going to cost us less than it cost our Lord. Nevertheless, the cost isn’t greater than the reward, for our Lord’s sacrifice has issued in a fruitfulness which no one can calculate now, just as no one will be able to deny it on the day of his glorious appearing.

Victor Shepherd               September 2016

Promises, Promises, Promises

2nd Corinthians 1:15-22       Isaiah 55:6-11

 

It’s startling to find the word “promise” hundreds of times over in the English translations of the Hebrew bible.             It’s startling for one reason: the word “promise” isn’t found in the Hebrew language.  In biblical Hebrew the verb that the English translators render “promise” is simply the verb to speak or the verb to say. In ancient Hebrew if someone merely said he would do something his saying it was a promise.

We are far from this attitude today.  Today we ask someone if he will do something; he says he will; then we come back, “Do you promise?”  Plainly we are asking him to promise he will do what he has said he will just because we can’t trust him; we can’t trust that his simple, unadorned word is trustworthy.  We can’t count on him inasmuch as he has spoken.

Our fellow-Christians who are Quakers noted all of this as early as the 1600s. Everyone knows that Quakers have consistently refused to take an oath in court to tell the truth; they will not swear to tell the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth — for one reason: Quakers believe that Christians tell the truth at all times and in all situations.  Why, then, would they make a special promise to tell the truth in one situation? For 400 years Quaker Christians have said, “To promise to tell the truth in court is to admit that we do not or may not tell the truth out of court; it’s to admit that our word can’t be trusted day-in and day-out. But our word can be trusted: what we say we perform.  Our simple word is our promise.”

In ancient Israel someone’s word was her promise for one reason: God’s word was his promise. What he said, he did. Promise guaranteed performance.

Since the characteristic of the living God is that he speaks, we can just as readily say that the characteristic of the living God is that he promises; and not only promises, performs.  Everywhere in the Hebrew bible God’s promise guarantees fulfilment. If the promise is made, performance is sure. Nothing describes God more characteristically than the fact that he is the promise-maker and therefore the promise-keeper.

 

I: — Then we should pay closer attention when we read in the newer testament (Romans 9:4-5) that the promises (of God) belong to Israel . Note the present tense: to Israel belong (there continue to belong, there belong right now) the promises. It isn’t suggested that the promises used to belong to Israel but do no longer.

It’s important to acknowledge this truth for several reasons, not least because of a remark that was made concerning my ministry in Mississauga . The remark was, “Why doesn’t Victor shut up about the Jews?  There is no place in Christian worship for his repeated references to the Jews. If Victor thinks so highly of them, why doesn’t he move over to the synagogue and join them?” I find it odd that no place is to be given to Yiddishkeit in Christian worship when Christian scripture insists that the promises belong to Israel still. According to Christian scripture (what we call the “New” Testament) Israel continues to have a place in God’s economy by God’s ordination.           Could it ever be appropriate to deny this truth in a service of worship?

My repeated insistence on Israel ’s ongoing place in the plan and purpose of God doesn’t mean for a minute that the Jewish people alone of all the peoples on earth have been spared the Fall. It doesn’t mean that they alone have pure hearts while we Gentiles are treacherous. After all it is a Jew, Jeremiah, who insists that the hearts of his own people are “deceitful above all things and desperately corrupt.”(Jer. 17:9)  Jew and Gentile are alike creatures of the Fall.

It doesn’t mean that every last Jewish person is loveable or trustworthy — just as no one is silly enough to pretend that every last Gentile is loveable or trustworthy.

It doesn’t mean that every political move of the modern state of Israel is to be approved. The political moves of the modern state of Israel must be evaluated in accord with the moves of any nation-state.

It doesn’t mean that the history of ancient Israel has been whitewashed. The Hebrew prophets were tormented by a spiritual unfaithfulness in Israel that they described as harlotry; the same prophets were angered by a hypocrisy that they spoke of as a stench in the nostrils of God.

But — and it’s a huge “but” — while God’s next-to-last word to Israel (spoken through Hosea) is “Lo-ammi” (“Not my people”), “Lo-ruchamah” (“Not pitied”), God’s final word to Israel is, “How can I give you up?  And because I cannot give you up, I must call you “Ammi” (“My people”), “Ruchamah” (“Pitied”).

Centuries ago Jesus appeared before Pilate.  Pilate didn’t want to bother with Jesus, since Pilate knew that adjudicating Jewish squabbles was a no-win matter for him.  In a voice dripping with contempt Pilate asked Jesus, “Am I a Jew?” — meaning, “The whole world knows that I’m not one of your miserable people.”

When our daughter Catherine was fourteen (fourteen, not four, and not stupid either) she asked Maureen and me at the dinner table one evening in genuine bewilderment, “Are we Jews?”  Maureen and I quickly told Catherine, “No.  At least not exactly, but in a sense, yes, inasmuch as all Christians are honorary Jews; all Christians are guests in the house of Israel .”

Let us never forget the words of the apostle: “Until you Gentiles had embraced Jesus Christ in faith you were alienated from the commonwealth of Israel .”(Eph. 2:12) Since we have embraced Jesus Christ we now belong to the commonwealth of Israel .

 

What will happen if we Gentile Christians forget that the promises belong to Israel ? What will happen if we forget that we are guests in the house of Israel ?

We shall neglect Israel ’s book, what we call the older testament (it happens to be 78% of the bible), the first testament; and in neglecting it we shall ruin the Christian faith. Ruin it? Yes, utterly.

(i)           In the first place we shall forfeit the truth that the universe is God’s creation, created out of his oceanic love, ruled by his sovereign mercy, sustained by his incomprehensible patience and finally accountable to him. We shall forfeit this foundational truth inasmuch as the newer testament doesn’t yield a doctrine of creation.

(ii)           In the second place we shall fail to understand ourselves as human beings. It is only in Israel ’s book that we learn we are made uniquely in God’s image, have been made “response-able” to him and “response-ible” for our life with him and with other humans alike made in his image.

(iii)           In the third place we shall no longer know who God is.  We shall forget that
God is not identical with his creation or with any part of it.  (The biggest confusion at alal times is the confusion between God and God’s creation.) To say this is to say that God is holy, and apart from the older testament we can’t understand what God’s holiness means.

Apart from the older testament we can’t understand that God is person. Because God is person, according to Israel’s book, he is heartbroken like a husband whose wife leaves him for another man; he weeps like a wife whose husband won’t come home; he rages at horrors in the world that should find you and me raging too; he grieves over children who would rather be lost than found; he snorts like a labourer or an athlete whose exertion is at its outermost limit; he rejoices like a father whose child is the apple of his eye; he bonds himself to his people like a nursing mother whose breastfeeding brings as much comfort and contentment to her as it brings nourishment to her infant.

When we have ignored — or worse, disdained — our place in the commonwealth of Israel what shall we have left of God? Certainly not God as holy and God as person.  Then what? an abstract idea? a lifeless principle? a projection from our wish-list?

(iv)           In the fourth place unless we keep before us our membership in the commonwealth of Israel we shall invariably magnify the wickedness of anti-Semitism, which wickedness the world may politely denounce out of political correctness but secretly always aids and abets.  Need I say more?

“To them — Israelites — belong (present tense) the promises.” I am unashamed to take my stand with the apostle.

 

II: — In taking my stand with the apostle Paul I thereby endorse his conviction that “All the promises of God find their Yes in Christ.” (2 Cor. 1:20) Whatever God has promised throughout his centuries-long struggle with Israel ; whatever he has promised to Israel , or through Israel to the church, it is gathered up and fulfilled and crowned in Christ Jesus our Lord. In fact all the promises made to Israel , made through Israel , are promised afresh in Christ and performed in Christ.  “All the promises of God find their Yes in him”, says the apostle.

Because the God who incarnates himself in Jesus of Nazareth is the promise-making (promise-keeping) God, there are scores of promises arising from the earthly ministry of Jesus that we could take to heart this morning and sustain ourselves with until our struggle is over too. There isn’t time to probe scores of them; today we shall probe three only.

 

(i)             The first promise is that we are never unaccompanied.  “I am with you always, to the close of the age”, says our Lord.(Matt. 28:20) He has promised that he will never forsake us.  Note: he will never forsake us.  This is the promise. The promise isn’t that you and I shall never feel forsaken.  Christ’s people often feel forsaken.  Think of the sentence Paul writes in his second letter to the congregation in Corinth . He speaks of the affliction that savaged him and others in Asia . He doesn’t tell us precisely what the affliction was.  He does tell us, however, what the effect of the affliction was on him and his friends: “We were so utterly, unbearably crushed that we despaired of life itself.”(2 Cor. 1:8-10)  How much worse could anyone feel?  “We were crushed. We despaired of life itself.” Remember, our Lord has promised never to forsake us; he hasn’t promised that he will never allow us to feel forsaken.

It’s only fair that we let Paul finish his own sentence: “We felt we had received the sentence of death, but that was to make us rely not on ourselves but on God who raises the dead.  Therefore on him we have set our hope that he will deliver us again.”

Our Lord has promised that he will never leave us unaccompanied. Has he kept his promise? How can anyone know whether he has kept his promise?  Plainly there can be no proof.  It’s impossible to prove that Jesus never leaves his people unaccompanied. But lack of proof is no detriment. After all, in the profoundest matters of life there never is proof.  I can’t prove to anyone that my wife loves me.  At the same time, I have never doubted that she loves me ardently. In the profoundest matters of life there never is proof; but there is testimony, witness.

Then what testimony has been borne to our Lord’s promise-keeping? We must summon witnesses and allow them to speak.  How many witnesses will it take to convince us?  Myself, I always begin with my grandmother.           She was poorly educated (the eldest of 15 children), became a servant-girl in England at age 12, and then the wife of a factory-worker in early 1900s Canada . (In other words, she had only pennies.) Ten pregnancies, six live births, four surviving children; kidney removed in 1917; towards the end of her life she had to attend relentlessly to a husband whose limbs were as twisted as a pretzel and who was unable to get out of bed for the last 11 years of his life — which husband she managed to outlive for a year or two.  Perhaps you wish to say that her situation may not have been so very unusual for people of her era.  Nonetheless, what was unusual was her quiet testimony concerning the promise kept. “I am with you always; you are never unaccompanied.”  Proof is impossible in the nature of the case.  Her testimony (to me, at least) was so authentic as to be unrejectable. The final stanza of her favourite hymn was fixed in her heart and on her lips:

No tempest can my courage shake,

My love from Thee no pain can take,

No fear my heart appal.

And where I cannot see I’ll trust

For then I know Thou surely must

Be still my all in all.

In the latter part of the 1800s and in the early part of the 1900s Nathanael Burwash was a giant in Canadian Methodism.  Scholar, university professor, churchman, preacher, Burwash was instrumental in moving Victoria College from Cobourg to the University of Toronto with all that Canada’s pre-eminent university could do for Victoria and Victoria for it.  In addition Burwash was a major architect of the uniting churches of 1925. In one terrible week in 1889 he and his wife lost four children to diphtheria. What did Burwash do? Curse God?  Rage that God was merely a teaser and tormentor?  Conclude that there was no more substance or truth to faith than to a child’s imaginary playmate?  Just the opposite. His consistent testimony was that his Lord’s promise was kept.  Christ’s people are never unaccompanied.

 

(ii)           Never unillumined is the second promise we shall examine this morning.  “I am the light of the world.  Whoever follows me will not walk in darkness but will have the light of life.”(John 8:12) He has promised never to leave us in the dark.

But sometimes we feel we are in the dark.  What’s more, we are annoyed at people who claim never to be confused or perplexed or stymied or ignorant; we are annoyed at people who never seem to recognize life’s complexity.

Then what does our Lord mean when he promises never to leave us unillumined? He means that he will always provide us with enough light to take the next step; only the next step, to be sure, but at least the next step.  He hasn’t promised to give us so much light as to let us see where we shall be and what we shall be about 45 years hence, but certainly enough light for the next step so that the only issue facing you and me is obedience. If we lacked all light we could readily excuse our sin; but as long as we have enough light for one step, the next step, then the issue isn’t light; the issue is obedience. To obey is always to find enough light for the next step again, and then for the next step after that. Not to obey, of course, is to find ourselves in a darkness that only grows darker.

We must be sure to note that the promise isn’t that no one ever walks in darkness; the promise is that whoever follows Jesus; this person won’t walk in darkness, for Christ is light.

 

(iii)           Never unaccompanied, never unillumined, never neglected.  Says our Lord, “If you, then, who are evil, know how to give good gifts to your children, how much more will your Father who is in heaven give good things to those who ask him.”(Matt. 7:7-11//Luke 11:9-13) Actually, there is a preface to the promise. “Ask, and you will receive; seek, and you will find; knock, and it will be opened to you.  For nobody asks or seeks or knocks in vain.           Is your heavenly Father a torturer?  Depraved as you are you wouldn’t treat your child like that.  How much more will your Father in heaven give good things to those who ask him.”

What are the “good things”?  “Goodies”? Trinkets and toys? Luke’s version of Christ’s promise helps us here: “How much more will your Father give the Holy Spirit to those who ask him.”

The Holy Spirit is God himself in his utmost immediacy, intimacy, intensity. He himself is the gift; he himself in his immediacy, intimacy, intensity.  All who ask, seek, knock find themselves flooded by the Spirit.

Is the promise kept? Proof is impossible. Testimony alone matters, as testimony alone pertains to the profoundest aspects of life.

With whose testimony do we begin?  Paul says, “I am rock-ribbed certain that nothing can separate us from the love of God in Christ Jesus our Lord.”Peter says, “His divine power has given us everything needed for life and godliness, through the knowledge of him who called us by his own glory and goodness.” Julian of Norwich (a 14th century woman), “All shall be well, and all manner of things shall be well.”  Martin Luther, when asked where he would be if everything he had agonized over and laboured for were overturned, replied, “I shall be then where I am now; in the hands of God.”  When a prison guard taunted Nicholas Ridley, the most brilliant of the English Reformers, on the eve of Ridley’s execution, “Do know what’s going to happen to you tomorrow, Mr. Ridley?”, Ridley had replied, “Yes, I know what’s going to happen to me tomorrow; tomorrow I marry. Blessed are those who are invited to the marriage supper of the Lamb.”  The prophet Jeremiah has testified, “God’s faithfulness is great; his steadfast love never ceases; his mercies never come to an end.”

There is no point in piling up testimonies ad infinitum.  Once we have heard them, all that remains for us is to take it all to heart. Which is to say, all that remains for us is to entrust ourselves to him who is Israel ’s greater son. Because he is a son of Israel and speaks Hebrew, he doesn’t have to say “I promise” in order to promise. All he needs do is speak. His word is his promise, his promise kept.

For all the promises of God find their Yes in Christ Jesus our Lord.

                                                                                                    Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                                   

  June 2007

What Abundance!

2 Corinthians 4:15

 

Aren’t you amazed at God’s magnanimity, his generosity, his large-heartedness? Clues to his magnanimity (but only clues) are seen in his handiwork. His creation abounds in examples of munificence. Think of the stars. There are billions of them in our galaxy (even as ours is not the only galaxy). Not only are there are innumerable stars, many of these stars are vastly larger and brighter than the star we know best, our own sun. The largest star is 690,000,000 miles in diameter; it is 800 times larger than our sun, and 1,900 times brighter. (Can you imagine a star 800 times larger than the sun?) And how vast is the star-world? Light travels at the speed of 186,000 miles per second. Other galaxies have been located as far away as six billion light years.

The creation is profuse just because the heart of the creator himself overflows ceaselessly. How many kinds of plants are there? And within the plant domain, how many kinds of trees? And within the tree domain, how many kinds of pines? Ninety! There are ninety different kinds of pine tree alone!

And then there is food. When I moved to the Maritimes I was astounded the first time I saw a fishing boat unload its catch. As the gleaming fish spilled out of the hold I felt there couldn’t be another fish left in the North Atlantic. And I was watching one boat only, an inshore-fishery boat at that, unloading only one day’s catch!

As much as we are inundated with fish we have to remember that only 1% of the world’s protein comes from fish. The rest comes chiefly from grain. And right now there is enough grain grown to give every last person 3000 calories per day. (We need only 2300 to survive.) When I was in India I saw tons of food piled at the roadside, in village after village. To be sure, there’s often a problem with food-distribution — since 15,000 people starve to death throughout the world every day — but there’s no lack of food-production. Let us never forget that France is the breadbasket of the European Economic Community, yet the nations of central Africa — where protein-deficiency diseases proliferate — produce more food per capita than France does. Even in its very worst years of famine India has remained a net exporter of food.

Whenever I reflect upon God’s overflowing bountifulness I pause as I think of food; I pause, but I don’t linger. I do linger, however, whenever I think of God’s great-heartedness concerning his Son. The apostle John cries, “It is not by measure that God gives the Spirit!” (John 3:34 RSV) [“God gives the Spirit without limit!” (NIV)] The rabbis in Israel of old used to say that God gave the prophets, gave each prophet, a measure of the Spirit; but only a measure of the Spirit, since no one prophet spoke the entire truth of God. Upon his Son, however, God has poured out the Spirit without limit. The Spirit hasn’t been rationed, a little here, a little there. No rationing, no doling out, no divvying-up; just the Father pouring out everything deep inside him upon the Son, then pointing to the Son while crying to the world, “What more can I say than in him I have said?”

It is not by measure that God has given Christ Jesus the Spirit. To know this is to know that in our Lord there is to be found all the truth of God, the wisdom of God, the passion of God — as well as the patience of God — the will and work and word and way of God. It’s all been poured into him.

If God has poured himself without limit into his Son, then you and I can be blessed without limit only in clinging to the Son. If God has deluged himself upon his Son, then we are going to be soaked in God’s blessings only as we stand so close to our Lord that what has been poured into him without limit spills over onto us as well.

I: — Paul tells the church-folk in Ephesus that the riches of God’s grace are lavished upon us in Christ. Grace is God’s love meeting our sin and therefore taking the form of mercy. (Eph. 1:8) Since God’s mercy meets our sin not once but over and over, undiscouraged and undeflected, God’s mercy takes the form of constancy. God’s constancy remains constant not because God is inflexible or rigid (and therefore brittle); God’s mercy remains constant not because he expects human hearts, now hard, to soften (some will, some won’t); God’s mercy remains constant in the face of our sin just because he has pledged himself to us and he will not break his promise to us even if every last human heart remains cold and stony and sterile. Grace, in a word, is God’s love meeting our sin, expressing itself therefore as mercy, and refusing to abandon us despite our frigid ingratitude and our senseless resistance. To speak of grace at all, in this context, is plainly to speak of the riches of grace. And such riches, says Paul, are lavished upon us, poured out upon us without calculation or qualification or hesitation or condition.

Several years ago in Cook County Jail, Chicago, the prison chaplain visited a prisoner on death row. The convict had only hours to live. Quietly, soberly, gently, sensitively the chaplain acquainted the convict afresh with the truth and simplicity and sufficiency of God’s provision for all humankind, and specifically for this one fellow who would shortly appear before him whom any of us can endure only as we are clothed in the righteousness of Christ. The convict — angry, frustrated, resentful, envious of those not in his predicament, just blindly livid and senselessly helpless — the convict spat in the chaplain’s face. The chaplain waited several minutes until a measure of emotional control seemed evident and said even more quietly, soberly, sensitively, “Would you like to spit in my face again?”

When the apostle speaks of “the riches of God’s grace” he never means that God is a doormat who can only stand by helplessly while the entire world victimizes him endlessly. When he speaks of the riches of God’s grace, rather, he means that the patience of God and the mercy of God and the constancy of God — the sheer willingness of God to suffer abuse and derision and anguish for us — all of this cannot be fathomed. Two hundred years before the incident in Cook County Jail Charles Wesley spoke for all of this when he wrote in his hymn, “I have long withstood his grace, long provoked him to his face”. Because of our protracted provocation, God’s grace can only be rich, can only be lavished upon us. Little wonder that Paul exclaims, “Where sin increased, grace abounded all the more.” (Rom.5:20) The marvel of God’s grace is that as abhorrent as our sin is to God, it is so very abhorrent to him that he wants it to become abhorrent to us as well; therefore he meets our sin with even more of his grace.

Why does he bother to meet our sin with grace abounding? Because he knows that if only we glimpse how much more he can give us we should want nothing less for ourselves. Jesus insists, “I came that they may have life, and have it abundantly.” Our Lord has come that his people might have life aboundingly, hugely, wholly, grandly, plentifully.

We should note that while Jesus urges “abundance” upon us, he doesn’t tell us in what the abundance consists. He simply says that what he lends his people is to be described as bountiful, copious, plenteous, profusive. Why hasn’t he spelled it out more specifically? I think he hasn’t in order to minimize the risk of counterfeit imitation. If our Lord had said, ‘Abundant’ life consists in a,b,c,d, then people would immediately endeavour to fabricate or imitate a,b,c,d — all of which would render abundant life, so-called, utterly artificial.

People crave reality; they won’t settle ultimately for artificiality, regardless of how useful artificiality may appear in the short run. They crave reality. Surely that which is genuinely profound and truly significant will also be attractive. And surely that which is so very attractive will move more people from scepticism to faith and the possession of abundant life than will a clever argument which leaves them unable to reply but more sceptical than ever.

A minute ago I said that when Jesus speaks of “abundant life” he doesn’t say in what the abundance consists. Nevertheless, from the apostolic testimony as a whole we can put together a composite description. If generosity is a mark of discipleship, then one feature of abundant life is ungrudging, anonymous generosity. If love is too, then another feature is uncalculating concern for others regardless of their merit or their capacity to repay. If forgiveness of injuries and insults, then a marvellous forgivingness and an equally marvellous forgetfulness. If seriousness about prayer is a feature of abundant life, then equally significant is a willingness to forego much before foregoing the time we spend with our face upturned to God’s. Nobody wants to reduce holiness, the holiness marking Christians, to sexual purity. At the same time, wherever the New Testament urges holiness upon Christ’s people the context nearly always pertains to sexual conduct. (This is something the church has simply forgotten today.)

Needless to say, in all of this we shall always know that the abundant life streaming from us arises at all only because of the riches of God’s grace proliferating within us.

II: — In view of all that God pours into us, generates within us and calls forth from us we are to “abound in thanksgiving”. (2 Cor. 4:15; Col.2:6-7) We are to spout — geyser-like — uncontrived, unscheduled outbursts of gratitude to God. Of course there’s a place for scheduled acknowledgements of God’s goodness to us as we offer thanksgivings at set times (including Thanksgiving Sunday). More frequently, however, and more characteristically, unplotted effusions of thanksgiving overflow even the channels of good taste and middle class demeanour.

Despite all the sporting events that can be watched on television, there remains no substitute for seeing them “live”. Saturday night broadcasts into one’s living room and the Maple Leafs “live” at the Air Canada Centre are simply not the same event. One thing that never ceases to thrill me at a live game is the crowd’s spontaneous eruption when the home team scores. A Leaf player “drains one” (as they say in the game), and 19,000 people shout with one voice. There are no signs that suddenly flash, “Applaud now.” There is nothing prearranged to cue the crowd. There is only uncontrived exclamation.

Surely you and I will “abound in thanksgiving” only as we are overcome yet again at God’s astounding munificence and we cannot stifle our exclamation. And on Thanksgiving Sunday in particular, is there anyone whose heart doesn’t tingle at blessings too numerous to count? Then of course we are going to abound in thanksgiving.

III: — To know we have been given so much, to be grateful for having been given so much, is to shout “Amen” instantly when Paul urges us to “abound in every good work.” (2 Cor.9:8b) Anyone who has been blessed profoundly, anyone who gives thanks profusely, will always want to abound in “every good work”.

The older I grow the more I realize how important the ordinary, the undramatic, the “ho-hum” (so-called) is everywhere in life. Often the dramatic is deemed especially important, if only because the dramatic is unusual. An automobile strikes a pedestrian crossing the street; the pedestrian’s leg is severed, and the throbbing artery spouts blood, quickly draining away life — when along comes a fellow in his brand-new Harry Rosen Italian wool suit; without hesitating, he rips up the sleeve of his jacket and twists on the tourniquet — just in time. Good. None of it is to be slighted.

At the same time, 99.9% of life isn’t dramatic. For every dramatic assistance we might render there are a million opportunities for the most undramatic, concrete kindnesses whose blessings to their recipients are priceless. Maureen and I in Brandenburg, Germany, for instance, (one hour off the airplane) trying to find the tourist information bureau (needed for a list of “Zimmer mit Fruehstueck” — Bed & Breakfast); we have made four circuits in our rented car of the downtown maze of a mediaeval city, know by now that we aren’t going to find the tourist information bureau if we make 40 circuits, know too that we don’t know how to stop making circuits; a woman who speaks German only saying, “It’s too complicated for me to describe how to get to the bureau from here; I’ll walk you to it” — and then walking the longest distance out of her way to help two strangers from a foreign country whom she will never see again. The young mother across the aisle from me on the train to Montreal; her baby is only six months old, too young to be left alone; the woman is exceedingly nauseated and needs to get to the washroom before; would I hold her baby until she has returned from the washroom? Of course.

Because the undramatic abounds in life (as the dramatic does not), the apostle is careful to say that we are to abound in every good work.

IV: — There is only one matter left for us to probe. What impels us to do all of this? To be sure we are commanded to abound in thanksgiving, commanded again to abound in every good work. We can always grimace grimly and simply get on with it just because we’ve been ordered to; or we can recall the riches of God’s grace that have been lavished upon us. But to have to recall something is to admit that we are lacking an incentive that is immediate; and to grimace grimly and do onerously what we’ve been told to do is to admit that discipleship is a pain in the neck. Then what impels us to abound precisely where we know we should abound? Paul says we “abound” from the heart as joy — joy! — wells up within us.

When Paul saw that the Christians were going to go hungry in Jerusalem during the famine there he asked the Christians in Macedonia for help. The Macedonian believers were poor, dirt-poor. And yet when the apostle asked them to help people they had never seen they “gave beyond their means.” (2 Cor. 8:3) Not only did they give beyond their means, they begged Paul to grant them the privilege of helping others in dire need.

What impelled them to do it? Paul says simply, “…their abundance of joy overflowed in a wealth of liberality.” (2 Cor. 8:2) It was their joy — not their sense of duty, not the obligations of obedience — just their joy in Christ, their joy at the mercies of God, their joy at the super-abounding grace of God in the face of their abounding sin; it was their abundance of joy that impelled them to give beyond their means, poor as they were, as soon as they heard of those who were poorer still.

Only a superfluity of joy renders us those who are willing to make a real sacrifice for the kingdom; and only a superfluity of joy allows us to see that alongside the wounds of Christ we shouldn’t be speaking of our sacrifice at all.

On Thanksgiving Sunday, 2002, I want such abounding joy in my heart as to attest the mercy of God lavished upon me and lavished upon me endlessly in the face of my all-too-abounding sin and undeniable need. For then abounding thankfulness will stream my lips, even as abounding kindnesses flow from my hands.

                                                                            Victor Shepherd   

October 2002

(A word-study in the Greek verb PERISSEUEIN, “to abound”)

Text: Colossians 2:7 — “…abounding in thanksgiving.”

 

 

You asked for a sermon on What About the Paradoxes of the Gospel?

2nd Corinthians 6:1-10     Luke 18:9-14

 

For years I’ve been intrigued by the psychology of perception. What do people “hear”? What do they think they hear, that is, as opposed to what was actually said? What do people “see”, claim they see, even swear they see as opposed to what there actually is to be seen?

Laboratory experiments in the psychology of perception fascinate me. One experiment has to do with motion sickness and the perception of motion. A person is blindfolded and seated on a chair, the chair itself mounted on a rim that revolves. As the rim speeds up the blindfolded subject soon becomes dizzy and nauseated. After a few minutes, however, the subject begins to feel better. Soon he feels much better and is glad that the moving rim is slowing down and has even stopped. Now he’s completely relieved of his dizziness and nausea. Actually the rim hasn’t stopped at all. It’s moving as fast as ever. What’s happened is this: after the rim has spun for several minutes the subject’s inner ear has compensated for the motion. The blindfolded subject now feels he’s at rest when in fact he’s never stopped revolving. Little by little his inner ear has made whatever adjustment was necessary to cause a highly abnormal situation to feel perfectly normal.

Everywhere in life there are abnormal situations without number that we’ve learned to compensate for. What at first made us highly uncomfortable is now felt to be normal. Conversely, Christians who uphold what is right and good and true in the midst of the world’s opinion will find themselves feeling most uncomfortable.

Let’s return to the experiment with the blindfolded subject seated on the moving rim. As I said earlier, after several minutes have elapsed the subject feels he’s now at rest and is no longer nauseated. He can’t get off the moving chair, however, until it stops; and it won’t stop unless it first slows down. Therefore the rim is gradually slowed down. As soon as it begins to slow down, however, the subject feels dizzy again, nauseated too; as soon as the rim begins to slow down, the subject complains that it’s speeding up, and that is why he’s newly nauseated! When the rim finally stops, he feels it’s now moving at top speed. Now he’s exceedingly nauseated; nauseated, that is, until his inner ear adjusts once more.

There are many conclusions to be drawn here. For one, feeling is no indicator of actuality. How we feel is no guide to what is. For another, however upsetting the abnormal is, we soon adjust to it and look upon it as the way things ought to be. For another, any return to what’s normal is highly unsettling, at least initially.

 

Most people look upon the world “out there” as normal, the measure and standard of itself and whatever might come to be. The gospel, however, tells us that the world is capsized.

The world looks upon itself as replete with truth and the measure of truth. The gospel, on the other hand, insists that the world is riddled with falsehood and unable to measure truth.

The world looks upon itself as ultimately real. The gospel, we should note carefully, insists that the world is actual. To say that the world is actual is to say it’s not imaginary and not mythological. The world is actual, to be sure, but it isn’t ultimately real. Ultimate reality is the presence and power of God, the ascendancy of the kingdom, the living efficacy of Jesus Christ. (All these expressions mean the same.)

The world looks upon itself as the source of whatever meaning people discover in the world. The gospel insists that the meaning of the world’s life is given to it by the One who created it and won’t abandon it.

The world unconsciously assumes that whatever most people do is the measure of what humankind ought to do. The gospel insists that what most people do isn’t the measure of anything; God’s truth is the measure of what they ought to do but don’t, and his judgement is the exposure of what they shouldn’t do but do.

So who is right? Think of what it is to be dreaming and what it is to be awake. When we are awake we know indubitably that we’re awake. When we are dreaming we think we’re awake even though we aren’t. It’s only upon awakening that we know our dream of being awake to be an instance of self-deception. When our Lord grants sight to a blind man, the blind fellow knows two things immediately: he knows that he can see (no one could ever persuade him now that he isn’t seeing), and he knows who enabled him to see. When the disciples cry out at Caesarea Philippi that Jesus is the Son of God, they know indubitably that he is this even as Jesus reminds them that they didn’t come to this truth by themselves. When the Christians in Corinth exclaim that Jesus Christ is Lord, they are as certain of this truth as an awakened person is that she’s awake, even as the apostle reminds them that only the Holy Spirit can bring them to this awareness.

So who is right? The kingdom of God and the world with its self-understanding contradict each other at virtually any point at which we care to compare them. A recent magazine article spoke of a “medical emergency” with the headline, “STDS ARE DEVASTATING YOUNG WOMEN’S HEALTH.” The article discussed the nature of STDs and pointed out that 12 million Americans are diagnosed each year with assorted sexually transmitted diseases. The article insisted that the responsibility for the prevalence and spread of STDs together with their attendant misery; the responsibility for all this lies with the federal government. The government hasn’t assigned sufficient funds to such problems, and government under-funding is the reason STDs continue to proliferate. Nowhere in the lengthy article was there even the hint that responsibility might rest with the women themselves. Why not? Because the article everywhere assumes that common access to sexual partners is as normal as common access to the air we all breathe and common access to the water we all drink.

The gospel engenders truth, substance, solidity. The world traffics in appearance, vacuity, froth. Recently a television program informed the Canadian electorate of how rising politicians are coached. Rule #1. Don’t wear a shirt (if you’re a male) whose collar is too large. A too-large shirt-collar makes a man appear terminally ill. (What does shirt-collar size have to do with serving the public good? What does it have to do with wisdom, integrity, trustworthiness?) Rule #2. Don’t say anything. Talk, to be sure, since all politicians have to talk. But don’t say anything, anything you might have to support or defend or account for. Rule #3. Remember that appearance is everything, substance nothing. A few years ago John Turner had the habit of licking his lips frequently as he spoke. A media-consultant publicly ridiculed him. “He looks like an ant-eater at a picnic!”, she sneered. Does the habit of licking one’s lips mean that one is intellectually deficient and ethically defective?

Anyone with a modicum of rationality would expect the world to recognise and honour honesty, decency, kindness, faithfulness, transparency. But the person who exemplifies this doesn’t even get noticed. On the other hand, when Meyer Lansky was the most powerful mobster in the underworld of the U.S.A., he received a personal invitation to the presidential inauguration of Dwight David Eisenhower. Then which is capsized, the world or the kingdom of God? Which is right side up and which abnormal, even perverse? In which do you feel more comfortable?

I am asked frequently about the paradoxes of the gospel. Such paradoxes abound beyond our telling. The arch-paradox of the gospel that underlies all other paradoxes, of course, is the paradox of the cross. We have to say something about this paradox because this paradox gives all others their force and efficacy and truth.

In a world preoccupied with power we can’t help asking ourselves “Where does God display his almightiest might?” God does his mightiest work, of course, at the cross. It was for the sake of the cross that he became incarnate in his Son. Everything in God’s 1200-year struggle with Israel came to its focus at the cross. Everything in the earthly ministry of the Son came to its fulfilment at the cross. The paradox of it all is that God does his unique work — God names himself, as it were — precisely where he’s indistinguishable from two criminals whose names the world has never known and never will. God does his most glorious work precisely where he’s most sunk in shame, for the only people the Romans crucified were enemies of the state, soldiers who had deserted, and rapists. God is most effective where bystanders deem him helpless. God is wise beyond the wisdom of the world exactly where knowing people nod their heads and commiserate concerning his folly. God is most exalted not simply where he’s most humbled but even where he’s utterly humiliated. God fashions acquittal for a world he must condemn precisely by subjecting himself to the selfsame condemnation. God displays his righteousness when the Son who knew no sin became sin for us, and God himself identifies himself with that sin which, say the Hebrew prophets, he cannot bear to behold. In sum, God brings life to the world by bringing death upon himself, a death that is the utmost alienation deep in his own heart, a self-alienation without which our reconciliation with him would never occur. The cross is one grand paradox gathering up a dozen paradoxes akin to those named, one grand paradox that is nothing but paradox.

Since the cross dominates and characterises the Christian story, every aspect of that story is therefore paradox as well. If the core of God’s self-involvement with the world is paradox, then every aspect of that involvement, every truth concerning it, is necessarily paradox too. Compared to the Christian story, the story that the world tells about itself appears back-to-front, inside out, upside down. Or is it the Christian story that’s ridiculous while the world’s is normal? Just who is crazy here, anyway?

In the time that remains today we are going to look at one or two paradoxes. A paradox, we must remember, is a statement that is inherently self-contradictory yet nevertheless true. Needless to say, a statement that is inherently self-contradictory can be true only if the ground of that statement is a reality that can’t be overturned or subverted or dispelled. The ground of every paradoxical statement in the Christian story is the cross. It is that reality which can’t be overturned or subverted or dispelled. Therefore the statements in the Christian story are not only inherently self-contradictory but also profoundly true.

“Whoever exalts himself will be humbled”, says Jesus, “and whoever humbles himself will be exalted.” It’s the last line of our Lord’s parable of the two men who go to the temple to pray. (Luke 18:9-15) One man thanks God for all those things about himself for which he should thank God: he doesn’t extort, he isn’t unjust, he doesn’t commit adultery, he fasts and he tithes. Religiously he’s exemplary; morally, he’s faultless. There isn’t so much as a hint of hypocrisy or insincerity or duplicity in him. Every word he says about himself is true. He practises what he preaches. He’s a thoroughly good man. Surely no one wants to say it would be better if he were exploitative, unfair and a philanderer.

The other fellow, so the story goes, simply cries heavenward, “God be merciful to me a sinner.” And it’s this man, insists Jesus, who goes home “justified”, goes home rightly related to God and therefore exalted before God.

On my first pastoral charge I happened to mention, in casual conversation, that the situation before God of every last human being was the same. My situation before God was identical with that of the most notorious profligate any of us had heard of or could imagine. The reaction to my casually spoken line was swift and hostile. “No, it isn’t!”, church folk spat back at me, “Our condition before God is different. Since God is just (at least we all agreed on this point) our moral circumspection has to count for something.” “It does count for something”, I replied, “it counts for our condemnation.” Whereas a minute ago they had thought me ridiculous, now they thought me deranged. I pointed out to them that the fact I wasn’t a philanderer didn’t mean for a minute that I loved my wife. And my moral achievement (considerable, if I may say so myself) didn’t mean that I loved God at all.

In our Lord’s parable the man who exalted himself in view of his genuine virtue used his virtue as a bargaining chip before God, used it as leverage with God. He pointed to it and reminded God that he wasn’t like others. He was telling the truth: he wasn’t like others; he was morally superior to others. However, his moral superiority, a matter of his will, had blinded him to the condition of his heart. His virtue was a barrier behind which he hid from God; it was a disguise in light of which he thought his heart was unknown to God; it was currency with which he attempted to negotiate with God. Unquestionably morally superior, he also thought himself spiritually superior. More to the point, he was so preoccupied with himself and his achievement that he never grasped what the other fellow in the parable knew from the start: ultimately life isn’t a matter of the achievements we “tot up” but a matter of the relationships we cherish; supremely the relationship, our immersion in the heart of God. He never understood that morality boasted of, morality traded on, morality used as a perch from which to disdain those beneath us is a stench in the nostrils of God. And not only a stench in the nostrils of God, a blindness so thoroughgoing as to blind the boaster to the corruption of his heart and therefore to his vulnerability before God.

The other fellow in the parable had nothing of which to boast. Having nothing of which to boast, he wasn’t tempted to boast. Knowing himself surviving at that moment only by God’s patience and going to survive only by God’s pardon, he was without pretence, without pride, without self-deception. Humbled, he could only cry, “God, be merciful to me a sinner.” He went home “justified”, rightly related to God, and thereafter exalted.

The humble, says Jesus, are the exalted; the exalted (self-exalted) are going to find themselves humbled.

Let’s look this time not at a paradox from the lips of Jesus but at one from the pen of Paul. To the Christians in Corinth he speaks of himself and his fellow-apostles as “having nothing yet possessing everything.” (2 Cor. 6:10) We have no difficulty understanding what it is to “have nothing.” To have nothing is to have nothing. But what’s the “everything” that the “have nothing’s” possess simultaneously? The apostle drops clues to this “everything” throughout his letters. “For me to live is Christ” he tells the congregation in Philippi. (Phil. 1:21) “The Son of God loved me“, he exclaims to the spiritually confused in Galatia, “and gave himself for me!” (Gal. 2:20) “Nothing can compare with the surpassing worth of knowing Christ Jesus my Lord!”, he exults yet again. (Phil. 3:7) When he contemplates the Christians in Thessalonica, men and women sunk in paganism who had turned from prostrating themselves before idols to serve the living God, he glows, “You dear people in Thessalonica; you are my glory and my joy!” (1 Thess. 2:19) He sums it all up in the pithiest exclamation to the church in Corinth: “Thanks be to God for his inexpressible gift!” (2 Cor. 9:15)

Having nothing, the apostle yet possesses everything. His intimacy with his Lord is so very intimate, so very intense, that he finds no vocabulary able to do it justice and can only say, “I have been admitted to that which I can’t describe; I have heard what may not be uttered.” (2 Cor. 12:4) Still, he can say something, as his numerous letters attest. Having nothing, he yet possesses everything: an intimacy with his Lord that no one will ever take from him and no misfortune will ever eclipse. It’s an intimacy that is, ultimately, the only wealth he possesses, the only riches he has to share, the only gift he can hold up before his people. This gift (his admittance to innermost intimacy with Jesus Christ) is inexpressible; this gift was fashioned with him in mind; this gift is of surpassing worth (he means incomparable worth). As often as he reflects on this gift he “lights up.” As often as he thinks of people like the Thessalonians who have come to know and cherish the same gift for themselves he is reconfirmed in his vocation, and he recalls that on the day of judgement their intimacy with the Lord will be his glory even as it is his joy now. Because he possesses everything, he can minister out of his riches to others in their spiritual poverty.

I am moved every time I read John Wesley’s journal. At the end of a harrying day when he has ridden miles, exchanged his lame horse for a sound one, contended with smirking magistrates and angry mobs, preached to convicts on their way to execution and coalminers on their way to the pits, written yet another tract for public dissemination and sorted out squabbles among his assistant preachers; at the end of such a day Wesley writes four brief words in his journal, “I offered them Christ.” It was all he wanted to offer. It was all he could. And it was enough, everything in fact.

I began the sermon with an illustration from the psychology of perception. I pointed out that once we become accustomed to what is abnormal; once the abnormal seems normal, a return to what is normal upsets us considerably. At the same time, however much a return to what is normal may upset us at first, we know soon that the kingdom of God is the creation of God right side up, while the world at large is the creation of God upside down. And in the same moment we understand that the gospel is true and sound and sane while it’s the world that’s crazy.

The paradoxes of the Christian story are self-contradictory by definition and therefore nothing more than “gobbledegook” for those who read them through the spectacles of unbelief. But for us whose minds and hearts have been conformed to the peculiar logic of the cross – the grand paradox, the paradox that renders everything about the Christian faith paradox; we glory in that paradox which now makes perfect sense to us, even as we pursue that life where first is last and last first, where saved is lost and lost saved. We count it a privilege to pursue it and therefore will ever pursue it until the day when paradox disappears as the logic of the cross – illogic to the world at present – is seen to be the soul of common sense. For on that day the logic of the cross will be known as truth that never could have been refuted, truth that henceforth can never be refused.

Victor Shepherd    

February 2000

Grateful Again

2nd Corinthians 9:6-15

Deuteronomy 26:1-11     Luke 17:11-19

 

I: — The writer of Proverbs tells us that there are four things so wonderful as to defy understanding: the way of an eagle in the sky, the way of a serpent on a rock, the way of a ship on the seas, and the way of a man with a maid. These four are wonderful. At the same time, I am sure that the writer would never restrict the wonders of the universe to four. So rich is the creation, so marvellously diverse, that the universe is wonder upon wonder without end.

Vast and rich as the creation is, the Creator himself can only be vaster and richer. Today, on Thanksgiving Sunday, I am led to wonder and gratitude and adoration as I ponder the universe which has come from God’s hand.

Think of the navigational instinct of birds. Myself, I have the poorest sense of direction. Following a road map is almost an insuperable challenge to me when road maps are supposed to render a sense of direction unnecessary. So poor is my sense of direction that I have difficulty recognizing streetscape or landscape that I saw only five hours earlier. Yet the homing pigeon can always get home.

The best navigators are sea birds. Best of all is the shearwater. One of them, taken from its nest and transported 3,200 miles away, returned to its nest 12.5 days later. In other words, the bird had flown, on average, 10.5 miles per hour, 24 hours per day, 12.5 days, and had found its way to the nest from which it had been taken.

Bees aren’t birds, but bees are top-notch navigators as well. In order to orient themselves bees need to see only the tiniest bit of blue sky. You see, light from blue sky is polarized. (Polarized light has different properties in different directions, whereas the light that shines through cloud cover isn’t polarized.) As long as bees have access to polarized light from the smallest patch of blue sky they will never lose their way.

 

Then there is the brain. The neural complexity, the cellular complexity of the brain astounds me. More marvellous than the structure of the brain is the functioning of the brain. Brain is connected to muscle by means of nerves. Nerves, muscles and brain work together in such a way that we can will to do something and do it!

More marvellous still is the realm of thought. In the creaturely world there is no thought without brain. Yet thought isn’t mere brain-activity; “thought” isn’t just a fancy term for electrical connections among brain cells. While mind, at the creaturely level, never occurs without brain, mind is never reducible to brain. After Albert Einstein had died his brain was sliced ever so finely and examined under a microscope. His brain was found to be no different from anyone else’s. Yet his mind was startlingly different. Why? How? No one knows.

Brain-researchers tell us that one part of the brain has to do with hearing and smelling and seeing, while another part has to do with locomotion, body-movement. It’s easy to confirm this every time someone sustains brain-damage. The area of injury is correlated to loss of sense-perception or loss of movement. Still, the most sophisticated brain-research hasn’t been able to unearth the exact seat of consciousness or how consciousness functions. We know that consciousness is related to the mid-brain, but we don’t know at all how what is organic (brain) is related to what isn’t organic in any respect (consciousness). The everyday commonness of consciousness renders the marvel no less marvellous.

I am rendered near-speechless as well every time I contemplate the heavens. There are 100 billion stars in “our” galaxy alone. A star, as you know, is actually a sun. Stars, unlike planets, are self-luminous. “Our” sun, the sun without whose light and warmth life would never have appeared on earth; “our” sun is 92 million miles away — very close, really, since the next closest sun or star is 270,000 times farther away again (i.e., 270,000 times 92 million miles.) The only reason “our” sun seems so much brighter than other stars is simply that “our” sun is so much closer to us.

You might think that the sun is solid, like hot volcanic rock. Actually, the sun is gas, pure hydrogen gas, held together by gravity. While we usually think of gas as light and airy, the hydrogen gas of the sun is heavy, so dense that there isn’t a person here who could carry a four-litre milk bag of it — since a milk bag of the sun’s hydrogen gas weights 400 pounds.

While the earth revolves around the sun, the sun itself is never standing still. The sun revolves around a point in our galaxy, and revolves once every 220 million years.

We mustn’t think of the sun as the brightest star. Another star in our galaxy, Orion, is 18,000 times brighter than the sun, but it only seems to twinkle inasmuch as it is 545 light years away from us (a light year being approximately six thousand trillion miles.)

So far we haven’t moved outside our galaxy. If we move next door to an adjacent galaxy, we find a tight cluster of stars that is a billion times brighter than “our” sun.

II: — And yet so rich is God that he has made something more marvelous than the firmament: he has made you and me and countless others. For a long time I have known that other people energize me. I don’t have to know these people; I need only be around them, in the midst of them. Just why they energize me I’m not sure. But I think it has something to do with the marvelous diversity in human beings who are, after all, the crown and the glory of God’s creation. In the old creation story in Genesis 1 we read that after God created anything he pronounced it “good.” He created planets — “good”; vegetation — “good”; animal life — “good”. But when he created humankind there were two uniquenesses in the old story: one, God blessed man and woman — blessed them in that they alone were created in his image and appointed to fellowship with him; two, he pronounced what he had done “very good.”

The people, the crowd or the throng that energizes me; they are nameless to me, but they aren’t nameless, and certainly not nameless to God. They are the crown of God’s creation. Every last one of them is a beneficiary of our Lord’s sacrifice. He surrounds them arms and hands whose nail prints they may ignore for now but can never finally deny. Again and again, therefore, people whom I do not know at all are an occasion of thanksgiving for me.

And then there are those who do something extra-special for me: children. On several occasions I’ve travelled overseas to attend international conferences. When I went to Korea in August 1998 for the meetings of The International Congress on Calvin Research I had to get there two days ahead of the conference on account of airline scheduling. I felt lonely. I felt lonely in the same way upon arriving in both Stockholm and in Frankfurt when I was in Europe for meetings of the World Council of Churches. I did in Korea what I had learned to do on my earlier forays: I went looking for children. Finding children isn’t difficult in Seoul, a city of 13 million. The children there were like children everywhere: eager, energetic, oblivious of so much that renders adults cautious or jaded or cynical or hesitant. On an even earlier jaunt to Germany with the World Council of Churches I had felt lonely at the start of my stay. I hadn’t become acquainted with anyone at the conference yet, and in any case it soon appeared that they all knew each other from previous conferences, while I was new and strange. I went for a walk through Arnoldshain, a suburb of Frankfurt, aware that if I could just see some children I should no longer feel lonely or strange. In no time I came upon them. A few rosy-cheeked four year olds were sliding down snow banks. Some were throwing snowballs. Others were waving to their mother as they set off for afternoon classes. Two were locked in a life-and-death dispute. I was far from home, in a country whose citizen I was not, among children who spoke less English than I did German. Nonetheless, they were children. They typified promise, as surely as Isaac had typified promise to Abraham and Sarah, as surely as John the Dipper had typified promise to Zechariah and Elizabeth. They were cherished. Parents had counted the days until they were born and now felt that nothing mattered in all the world as much as their child. Suddenly I was no longer lonely. For me, to be among those who are cherished and the bearer of promise is to understand afresh how much I am cherished and what promise there is about me.

And then there are the men and women I meet in ways that leave me amazed. It happened to me with most poignant profundity when I went to a funeral at Temple Sinai, a synagogue in the Bathurst and Wilson area of Toronto. Because I had arrived 45 minutes early I went to a Jewish restaurant, Marky’s Delicatessen, for a cup of tea. The sign inside said, “Please seat yourself”. I noticed two things. One, there were no seats available. Two, I was the only man without a hat on. All the other men were wearing either a yarmulke or a fedora. It was obvious that I was in an Orthodox Jewish stronghold, and I stood out as the only non-Jewish man on the premises. I waited for a minute, not knowing quite what to do, when at the back of the restaurant an old, thin Jewish man with the warmest smile and the face of an angel moved over on his seat and beckoned to me as he called out, “There is room for us both!”

My heart melted. I had grasped the double meaning he had uttered deliberately when he had said, “There is room for us both.” I sat down beside him and we began to talk. His older sister had brought him to Canada prior to World War II. He and his sister were the sole survivors of his family. I asked him what he had done for a living. “I was a simple peddler. I went door-to-door peddling tablecloths, sheets and pillow cases.” Now he was old. He went to Marky’s Delicatessen every day for lunch. Every morning when he got up, he told me, he did his house cleaning. “I clean my house as well as any man can”, he said with his eyes dancing, “not as well as a woman could, but as well as I can.” I asked him where he had grown up. Southeast Poland. “But I shan’t tell you the village, since it wouldn’t mean anything to you anyway.” He told me next that small and insignificant as his village was, it had had a famous rabbi, a most famous rabbi. “It’s a tradition”, he continued, “that a rabbi remain in the place where he begins his work. Now a minister has to go wherever he is sent. But our rabbi stayed in our little village, even though he could have gone anywhere at all, because the tradition meant more to him than the money; and besides he loved us so much.”

I hadn’t told the old man that I was a minister. Was he psychic? It wasn’t anything psychic at all. It was spirit resonating with spirit. It was heart responding to heart. I told him that in fact I was a minister. “Oh, I knew that already”, he said as if it need not have been mentioned.

In view of the fact that words like “minister” and “Christian” are synonymous with persecution going back for centuries in Poland, do you have any grasp of what grace floods that old man’s heart for him to have said to me, “There is room for us both”? He knew I represented that institution which has afflicted his people for centuries.

As the thin old man finished his lunch and I finished my tea he told me that he had had the most wonderful grandmother in Poland. Every night throughout his childhood his grandmother had asked him the same two questions: “Have you prayed? Have you worked?”

I’ll not see that dear man until the day when Messiah tarries no more. But for my meeting with him I shall thank God for the rest of my life.

If people whom I meet once are an occasion for thanksgiving, what about friends? And beyond friends, what about those people — one or two or perhaps three — who are soul mates and who know us even when we are silent and love us even when we are obnoxious?

Today my heart overflows in gratitude to God for the people whom he has brought before me, people from the big city as well as the tiny village in southeast Poland, not to mention soul mates because of whom I shall never be forsaken.

III: — Neither shall I ever be forsaken by our Lord himself. “Thanks be to God for his inexpressible gift!” (2 Cor. 9:16), exclaims the apostle Paul. The inexpressible gift is plainly Jesus Christ. He is inexpressible inasmuch as his sacrifice grants us access to the Father himself, and it is his face which mirrors the face of God so as to give us the knowledge of the glory of God. (2. Cor. 4:6)

I do marvel at the vastness and richness of the creation. At the same time, I’m aware that the creation which came forth from God’s hand isn’t exactly the creation which confronts us now, for the creation now exists in the era of the Fall. Certainly I relish all that children give me. At the same time, everyone knows that to be among children, whether as parent or as schoolteacher, is to shed all doubts concerning the doctrine of original sin. Of course I’m enriched by the people whose lives flow through mine like osmosis. But I also have no illusions about the human heart; I haven’t forgotten that the 20th century, just concluded, is the most murderous in the history of humankind. Nature is beautiful; and in a fallen world nature is also blood red.

The gift of Jesus Christ is inexpressible just because it is the one gift, the only gift anywhere in life, which isn’t marred by the Fall. This gift has no downside, no qualification, no reservation, isn’t impaired in any way. In giving us what is dearest to him — his eternal Son — God has given us himself. At what cost we can only glimpse dimly, yet glimpse enough to know that the cost is as inestimable as the gift is inexpressible.

The apostle’s exclamation is effusive — “inexpressible gift!” — just because the apostle’s experience of the gift is so rich. He knew that as the risen Lord stole into his heart the myriad confusions and contradictions in his life disappeared. No longer did he think it was God-honouring to persecute Christians. No longer did he think that only his ethnic group made up the people of God. No longer did he think that favourable standing with God was something he had to achieve, could achieve, or had achieved. He knew himself gathered up in an embrace that freed him to give up his misguided frenzy.

On many occasions in my life different people (as well as the same one or two people many times over) have forgiven me, cherished me, waited for me, refused to reject me or humiliate me when they had ample ground for despising me or dismissing me. What these people have done for me has left me knowing that I am blessed inexpressibly. I also know that what they have done reflects a vastly greater blessing from God himself. When Paul writes with amazement and brevity, “He loved me, and gave himself for me” (Galatians 2:20), he uses so few words just because he knows that the inexpressible can’t be expressed.

Can’t be expressed, but can be held in one’s heart, can become the truth which quietly transforms us and informs us for the rest of our lives, can become the foundational certainty which sustains us in our living and will see us through our dying. “He loved me, and gave himself for me.”

To know this gift is to know that the gift will be pressed upon me until God completes that good work which he has begun in me. (Philippians 1:6) To know this gift is to know that God will indeed heal that creation of his which, although fallen now, still exhibits splendour and marvel everywhere.

Knowing the One whose depths are unfathomable and whose gift of himself is inexpressible, I am rendered ever more grateful for people whose richness is inestimable, and for a universe whose wonders are endless.

                                           

                                                                 Victor Shepherd     

October 2001

 

You asked for a sermon on Spiritual Experiences

2 Cor. 12:2-10    Mark 9:2-9    Col. 1:9-14   Luke 11:24-26

 

1] We live in an age which craves psychedelic extravaganzas; we crave the most intense experiences. The movie theatre we patronize is the one with quadraphonic sound: the huge speakers, strategically placed, cause us to feel that we are at the foot of the mountain when the volcano erupts.

Then there is the IMAX picture screen at Ontario Place. To see the movie of the stunt flier is to feel you are a stunt flier yourself. (Also to learn that the movie is best not seen on a full stomach!)

We must not overlook the proliferation of sex manuals. Sex is now a high-skill performance ostensibly issuing in a high-intensity experience.

And then I hear the preacher say to young people, “Don’t get high on drugs; get high on Jesus.” I wince. Is not Jesus demeaned (to say the least) by speaking of him as a non-criminal substitute for a chemical hit?

People tell me they have never had a “religious experience”. Do they know what they are looking for? How would they know? How would a religious experience differ from a psychological experience or a human experience? Many such people flit from church to church, sect to sect, guru to guru, pursuing the ever-elusive religious experience.

Nonetheless, I understand what underlies their quest. A divinely-placed longing for the transcendent underlies their quest. We are made for God. Insofar as we do not know God we are aware of an emptiness, even though we cannot identify what is missing. A secularized world in fact cannot identify it as spiritual emptiness, but even a secularized world has an emptiness amounting to a vacuum.

A vacuum, everyone knows, does not remain a vacuum if there is anything ready-to-hand which can fill it, even fill it in the sense of clutter it. Paul insists that God has created humankind with a longing for God. Yet humankind is fallen. In the wake of the fall and the human distortion arising from the fall the longing for God is not recognized for what it is. As a result the vacuum gets cluttered with debris. The bottom line is a hunger for God which is always being fed with substitutes which are less than God.

 

2] You have asked for a sermon on spiritual experiences. My question to you is this: Do you want spiritual experiences (so-called), or do you want GOD, the holy one of Israel? Do you want a psychological “light-up”, or do you want to be known by and know, be embraced by and embrace the one who is indeed the creator, rescuer and sustainer of the cosmos and of your own existence?

In scripture the commonest metaphor for faith is marriage. I think we can help ourselves in sorting out the question which has given rise to today’s sermon if we ponder the nature of marriage. Do I want to be married or do I want an experience? I want to be married; I want the state of being married, the actuality of marriage. Insofar as I am married, then certain experiences appropriate to the actuality of marriage will follow naturally. But if I start by pursuing an experience which seems to be something like the experience of those who are married; if I start by pursuing an experience, then achieving this or that experience will never render me married, never confer the actuality of marriage. At best I shall be left with an experience which can only be described as an experience of “as if married”. “As if” gives it all away; “as if married” means “not married at all”. Therefore, whatever my experience might be, it could never be an experience of being married.

I must put my question again. Do you want a “spiritual experience” (whatever that might be) or do you want God? The quest for religious experience is not new at all; in fact it is as old as humankind. Think of Mexican peasants eating peyote beans. The peyote beans gave then a drug-induced “high” to which they attached religious significance.

Think of the techniques used to get people into trances. You follow a formula and repeat a sound self-hypnotically until you move into unusual mental space.

Even in the days of our Lord’s earthly ministry there were devotees of Greek mystery religions. One such religion had a practice which you would not find appealing but which the devotees swore by. The devotee stood in a pit covered by a lattice-work grill. A bull was led onto the grill. The bull’s throat was slashed. Blood poured through the grill onto the devotee. She was then pronounced “reborn for eternity”. Was she? Or was this exercise a substitute, a clutter-substitute, for that renewal at God’s hand in virtue of the sacrifice of God’s Son? It should be obvious by now that the quest for “spiritual experience” is fraught with danger. After all, there are contemporary equivalents to the lattice-work and the bull’s blood. The cults are the modern equivalent, not to speak of the occult. In other words, if we are going to speak of “spiritual experience” we should understand that not all the spirits are holy. Scripture says as much as it does about spiritual conflict just because it recognizes that not all the spirits are holy. And even where they are not especially unholy, they may yet be decidedly unhelpful.

Frankly, to seek spiritual experiences is to be looking in the wrong direction. The prophet Isaiah cries, “Seek ye the Lord…”. Nowhere are we urged to pursue experiences. We are to seek that God whom we can seek at all only because he has first sought us and found us in Christ Jesus his Son.

 

3] Let’s look again at the analogy of marriage. To be married is to live in a relationship. The relationship is the reality of marriage. Within this relationship experiences come and go, a great variety of experiences. There is also the “experience” of not being conscious of anything marital at all. I remain married when I am in my study writing a sermon, even though I am not conscious of being married. There is also the experience of quiet contentment in the presence of my wife. There is also a more intense excitement as we share something extraordinary together. And of course there are moments of ecstasy. But no marriage is sustained by ecstasy. You can’t be ecstatic 24 hours per day. Marriages are sustained by commitment.

There is another dimension to marriage about which far less is said these days than needs to be said. When two lives are fused together the suffering of one becomes the suffering of both. If one suffers and the other refuses to have anything to do with that suffering or to make any accommodation at all, then that marriage is listing and in danger of sinking.

The truth of the matter is that 90% of the time being married is to be unaware of any particular experience at all. When I see my wife at the supper table the “experience” I have (if it can be called that) is simply that I am glad to see her. But this is scarcely extraordinary. 90% of the time to be married is to live in each other’s presence without experiencing anything unusual, whether positive or negative. If you were constantly taking the temperature of your marriage by asking yourself, “What kind of experience am I having at this moment?”, you would soon have no marriage at all; and soon you would not be sane.

This “90% of the time” does not mean that nothing is going on at such moments; the relationship is going on; it’s always going on, and the relationship is everything.

 

4] So it is with that relationship with God which we call faith. In this relationship everything is going on, regardless of how we feel. Nonetheless I should never deny that we do feel.

In the relationship of faith, where everything is going on at all times , there are in fact moments of heightened awareness, moments of greater intensity, and occasionally, moments of inexpressible ecstasy — as well as moments of piercing pain.

Let’s start where you would never expect me to start: “moments of piercing pain”. On the day of Pentecost Peter, spokesperson for the apostles, is preaching the truth and reality of Jesus Christ, crucified, raised, now ruling. Peter acquaints his hearers with him who is the sinner’s judge, the sinner’s only saviour, and therefore the sinner’s only hope. Luke tells us that as all of this strikes home with the hearers they are “cut to the heart” and cry, “What are we going to do?” “Cut to heart”. They felt as though they had been stabbed in a surprise attack. “What are we going to do?” Sudden, stabbing conviction of sinnership doesn’t come to everyone with this intensity. But whenever it does I should never pretend it isn’t genuine spiritual experience. Any experience which impels people to embrace Jesus Christ is of God.

While we are looking at experiences of unusual intensity we should look at an experience of ecstasy. Paul tells the Christians in Corinth that on one occasion he was “caught up into paradise”, and there he “heard things that cannot be uttered”. The experience was so unusual, and so intensely pleasurable, that he does not have adequate words for it. In my reading of Christian biography I have come upon several similar incidents. I have no reason to doubt their veracity.

At the same time, Paul never urges people to pursue the ecstatic experience he had. He never tells them to try to work it up or put themselves in the mood for it. Worked-up artificiality would guarantee that it wasn’t an experience of God. Instead he immediately tells the congregation in Corinth of another experience of his which he does want them to have for themselves; namely, that in the midst of chronic discomfort and chronic weakness he learned that God’s grace would ever be sufficient for him, just as he learned that God’s strength will ever be made perfect not in our strength, but made perfect precisely in our weakness. This is what he wants them to know and find validated in their lives one hundred times over.

We find the same thing when Peter, James and John are with Jesus on the mount of transfiguration. The three disciples are given a vision of Moses and Elijah (the two greatest figures in Israel); they are also made privy to that Word which insists that Jesus is greater than Moses and Elijah inasmuch as Jesus alone is the Son of God. It is an ecstatic experience and they want to freeze the moment, build a shrine, consecrate the spot then and there, relive the experience over and over. Jesus, however, won’t let them do any of this. Jesus takes the three men down the mountainside to a village where an epileptic boy is convulsing, parents are distraught, church people (disciples) appear helpless and feel bad about it, and some religious leaders are agitating a crowd. Jesus tells the three men that the experience on the mountain was good; of course it was good, since it was God-given and they were meant to have it. Still, among the convulsing and the agitated is where his followers belong.

And then there are experiences which are so quiet and undramatic as to be virtually the constant background to our lives. Jesus says, “My sheep hear my voice; I know them, and they follow me”. Needless to say Jesus doesn’t mean that we are constantly “hearing things”, as though we were undergoing auditory hallucinations. He means that his people are unremittingly possessed of the conviction that he is the one to be followed. They continue to hear his voice inasmuch as they are never without the conviction that he is the good shepherd and ever will be. It is not a startling experience; it is not an ecstatic experience. But it is the foundation on which the life of any Christian is built. “My sheep keep on hearing my voice; I continue to know them, and they keep on following me.”

Surely most of our Christian experience is of the non-startling, non-ecstatic order. Most of our Christian experience is so very ordinary that it becomes second nature to us; in truth it is our new nature. Paul writes to the Christians in Colosse, “God has delivered us from the dominion of darkness and transferred us to the kingdom of his beloved son, in whom we have redemption, the forgiveness of sins.” There is nothing dramatic about this. While a few people can certainly point to a datable, never-to-be-forgotten moment when they were delivered, most cannot. All that matters is this: as we read newspapers and listen to newscasts, as we observe social trends, as we ponder all that tends to confuse people, beguile people, humanly impoverish people, we know in our hearts that we have been delivered from the dominion (the illegitimate rule) of darkness and have been transferred to the kingdom of Jesus Christ; and in him we know ourselves to be forgiven people. This too is experience; elemental experience.

 

So far today we have seen that some experiences are intense and momentary, some are throbbing and of greater duration, and some are so quiet as to be unnoticeable most of the time. There is another kind of experience which is genuinely of God; what’s more, it is an experience which all Christians are to own without exception. A few minutes ago I said that when two people are fused together in marriage the suffering of one partner must become the suffering of the other. By faith you and I are fused to Jesus Christ; our being fused to him makes cross-bearing inevitable. The analogy with marriage breaks down here, in that although fused to our Lord we are never called to bear his cross (only he can do that); but in his company we are most certainly called to bear our cross. Which is to say, our discipleship requires a sacrifice of us which we readily make for our Lord’s sake.

You asked for a sermon on spiritual experiences. Yet it is not spiritual experiences that we need. It is God himself. To be rightly related to him is to be acquainted with what St.Peter calls the “many-splendoured grace of God”. Just because God’s grace is many-splendoured what steals over us when we neither look for it nor cultivate it will be richer than anything we have anticipated; rich enough indeed to satisfy us until the day when faith gives way to sight and we know even as we are now known.

 

                                                                             Rev. Dr. Victor A. Shepherd
17th March, 1991

When The Time Had Fully Come . . .

Galatians 4:3-7

 

I: — “We were slaves to the elemental spirits of the universe.” The apostle Paul reminds the Christians in Galatia United Church that at one time they were slaves to the elemental spirits of the universe. They were. They are no longer.

What about us in Streetsville United Church? Were we ever slaves to these spirits? Are we now? What are the “elemental spirits”, anyway?

At one time the Greek word “elemental spirits”, STOICHEIA meant the alphabet, “A,B,C…” By extension “A,B,C…” came to mean “the ABCs”; the ABCs of anything at all. The ABCs of baseball are the most basic aspects of baseball, the first principles, the rudiments — as with sewing or music-making or arithmetic. The ABCs are the basic information about anything, the elements of anything, the sort of thing children learn in elementary school.

By the “elemental spirits of the universe” Paul means the most basic understanding of how the universe operates.

Think of bodily health. “Eat well-balanced meals. Wash your hands frequently. Avoid excessive fat in your diet.” The most elemental stuff. Living by it won’t turn you into a super-athlete or a beauty contest winner. Living by it doesn’t mean you are extraordinarily virtuous. Living by merely helps you survive.

Think of social situations. “Don’t criticize the boss so as to make him lose face. Don’t criticize your parents-in-law at any time. Don’t wear a Hallowe’en mask into a bank.” Observing these principles merely lets us survive socially.

The STOICHEIA, the elemental principles of the universe, are the principles by which order is maintained in the universe. These elemental spirits, the ABCs of life, facilitate survival, but no more than survival.

 

Yet there is a second meaning to STOICHEIA, the elemental spirits of the universe. In the ancient world the STOICHEIA were also the forces that course through everyone’s life, the forces that shape us socially, psychologically, politically. These forces determine eversomuch about how we think, what we expect, how we react, what we do.

Think about me. I am a male. That means my thinking, my reacting, the social possibilities open to me are ever so largely determined by the centuries old force of patriarchy. The fact that I am a male also means that I must nowadays contend with the force of aggressive feminism.

I am also an affluent westerner. This fact forces me into the strictest mould as surely as the impoverished Arab is forced into his mould and the Communist Chinese peasant is forced into her mould.

The forces that shape us as they compress us and constrict us are legion. These forces too are part of what is meant by the “elemental spirits of the universe”.

 

The apostle Paul, in his customary terseness, states that all humankind is in bondage to these spirits. These spirits — whether the mechanisms that let us survive but no more than survive, or whether the forces surging over us at all times — these forces don’t merely shape us. They limit us. They restrict us, constrict us, confine us. They defy that “abundant life” which Jesus insists is alone worth calling “life”.

 

II: — We should have been in bondage forever except — except that God sent forth his Son at Christmas. “When the time had fully come”, Paul writes, “God sent forth his Son.”

Immediately the apostle adds that this Son was “born of woman, born under the law”. “Born of woman” means that Jesus is genuinely human, not merely apparently human. “Born under the law” means he shares our frustration, our futility, our self-contradiction, our condemnation.

Our frustration, futility, self-contradiction and condemnation? Is this our predicament in addition to our bondage to the elemental spirits? Not only are we compressed suffocatingly by the forces all around us; we are condemned as well! How did this happen?

It all has to do with the law. The law has to do with the claim of God upon us. The claim of God upon us has issued somehow in the worst form of enslavement: a condemnation before God that we cannot escape.

The law is the claim of God. Think of the claim or command of God that we commonly call the eighth commandment, “Thou shalt not steal”. (We could have selected any command of God to illustrate our point, but the eighth commandment will do.)

The commandment of God is spoken to us for our blessing; it is meant to promote our freedom. Yet in the moment of hearing the command of God we who are fallen creatures hear it with ears and hearts that pervert it instantly. To be sure, we hear it said we are not to steal and therefore we don’t steal. Good. Yet even as we don’t steal we glory in our self-congratulation.

We don’t steal. And isn’t fine that we aren’t like those disgusting wretches who do steal!

We don’t steal. No wonder we thank God we aren’t like those weak, self-deluded, irresponsible people who deserve everything they bring down upon themselves.

We don’t steal. Little wonder we exalt ourselves and despise others. In despising others we hate them (“hate” in the biblical sense of the word, the only sense that matters before God). In hating our fellow-creature s we blind ourselves to our own spiritual condition. After all, aren’t they obviously depraved where we are transparently exemplary?

We glow over the fact that we don’t steal. Our glowing puffs up into gloating. And our gloating, now pridefully stupid, voices itself in boasting. Boasters now, we tell God (albeit usually unconsciously) that it’s a good thing he got his act together at Christmas and sent forth his Son. He got his act together just in time for all those wretches who need a special Christmas present just because they are spiritual underachievers and require extra help. Achievers like us, on the other hand, don’t need gifts; we’ll be content with recognition!

We don’t steal. We are extraordinary achievers. Our accomplishment is that we have seemingly honoured the eighth commandment. But in our swollen, sin-blinded conceit we have profoundly dishonoured the command of God as a whole. For in “honouring” the eighth commandment in our perverse way we have dishonoured the command of God concerning our neighbour; we have also dishonoured the command of God enunciated in the first commandment: that we have no gods before him. Plainly, we are our own god. We are the measure of everyone, including ourselves.

Then what have we finally accomplished? We haven’t accomplished what we set out to achieve. We set out to keep the eighth commandment and therein justify ourselves before God; justify ourselves as those who do not need him and shouldn’t have to bother with him. We set out to justify ourselves before God, yet have managed only to condemn ourselves before God. After all, as Martin Luther pointed out tirelessly, the first commandment — that we have no god but God himself — is the first. The first commandment (it controls all others, Luther reminds us) is that we place our faith in God, honouring him for his truth, wisdom, patience, and mercy. Mercy? We don’t need his mercy; we don’t steal! Faith is a prop for those who need help. We don’t need help. How many times do we have to tell the world that we don’t steal? Luther, of course, insists the claim of God finally is a claim on our heart, on our devotion, our faith, our trust, our gratitude — not merely a claim on middleclass, suburban moral nicety. But what does Luther know?

The truth is, Luther’s heart beats in time with the heart of the Hebrew prophets, in time with the heart of that Hebrew who is more than a prophet. Our achievement is that we don’t steal. Our accomplishment is that we stand condemned before God, in desperate need of the Christmas gift we think to be a prop for those weaker than we. Our attempted self-justification before God has accomplished our self-condemnation before God.

“When the time had fully come, God sent forth his Son, born of woman, born under the law.” We already knew that our lives were shrivelled inasmuch as we are in bondage to the elemental spirits of the universe. We thought that the Christmas gift was going to do something for us about that. But the Christmas gift, the Son given to us, has made us aware that our predicament before God is infinitely worse. It’s bad enough to be enslaved by the elemental spirits; it’s worse to be condemned before God. The bad news about us is getting worse.

 

III: — But the news at Christmas is good, good without qualification. God has sent forth his Son ultimately not to acquaint us with the bad news about ourselves. God has sent forth his Son in order to redeem those under the law.

The Oxford English Dictionary has many meanings for “redeem”, but in the dictionary that supplies Paul’s meaning (the Hebrew bible) there is only one meaning: to redeem is to release those in bondage. God’s purpose in the gift of Christmas is to release us from the confines of the elemental spirits and from the condemnation of the law.

We are released as Jesus Christ draws us into his own life. As our Lord draws us into his own life, the life he lives in us frees us from the stifling confines of the elemental spirits. To be sure, we never get away from them entirely (the health rules still apply), but the life he lives in us can never be reduced to something so minimalist.

Yes, I am still a male with a history of patriarchy behind me, but I know the apostle to be correct when he says that in Christ Jesus there is now neither male nor female: the abyss between patriarchy and feminism has been bridged.

As our Lord draws us into his own life, the life he lives in us renders us different; and different just because what he brings us the world can never generate of itself, and what he gives us the world can never take away by itself. Who we profoundly are, what we are henceforth to be about, where we are headed ultimately, how rich our future is to be; all of this is ours upon our release; all of this is ours as we abandon our attempted self-justification and receive the Christmas gift whose forgiveness justifies us before his Father.

 

“Too abstract”, someone complains, “it’s all so very abstract.” No, it’s not. There is nothing at all abstract about the deepest-down, visceral experience. A textbook on the neurophysiology of pain is abstract; but a broken baby finger, or a broken baby toe, a tiny broken bone that hurts beyond words to describe the pain, is not abstract at all. Freud’s psychoanalytic explanation of humour is abstract; but the person doubled over, laughing at a good joke, does not find humour abstract at all.

A treatise on the theological notion of adoption or sonship (same word in Greek) is abstract, but not the experience of being so intimately drawn into God’s life that the cry, “Father”, is pulled out of us spontaneously. Listen to the apostle once more. “God sent forth his Son…so that we might receive adoption as sons…. God has sent the Spirit of his Son into our hearts crying, ‘Abba, Father’.” It’s not that Jesus Christ frees us from the elemental spirits of the universe and frees again from an attempted self-justification and its accomplished self-condemnation in order to give us an abstract lecture on the Fatherhood of God. He frees us from all of this in order that we become sons and daughters of God, only to find ourselves unable to help crying out, “Father, my father!”

Paul maintains that God’s children can’t help the spontaneous cry — in precisely the same way that a person in pain can’t help wincing, the person tickled by a good joke can’t help laughing (have you ever tried to stifle laughter? The very attempt gives you away!), the person bereaved and grief-stricken can’t help weeping (it’s a sign that we are sane!). And, says the apostle those adopted into the household and family of God as their elder brother, Jesus, hugs them and they hug him back (faith!); all who are “at home” with their Father; we find our hearts swelling inside us and find ourselves unable to stifle the cry, “Abba, Father.”

“Abba”. It’s an Aramaic word (Aramaic being a Hebrew dialect that people spoke every day in Palestine). The New Testament is written in Greek. Why wasn’t this Aramaic word translated into Greek along with thousands of other Aramaic words? Because the twelve who lived most intimately with Jesus overheard him crying, “Abba”, when he was at prayer. The intimacy he knew with his Father he has bequeathed to his followers. Since our experience reflects his, our vocabulary should reflect his — said the writers of the NT. And so this Aramaic word was left untranslated in a Greek testament.

“Abba”. It’s an Aramaic word that was never used of God prior to the coming of Jesus. The word was used only by a child affectionately of his father; the word expresses immense affection without a hint of disrespect. The word expresses intimacy and warmth without a hint of mushiness. This word is used of someone whom we should always trust yet whom we could never presume upon; someone before whom we should be glad to unburden ourselves yet whom we should dread to trifle with. This word is used of someone whom we know to cherish us, yet whom we also know never to indulge us; someone before whom we can always blurt out our need or pain or confession of sin yet before whom we could never be flippant. This word describes the deepest-down experience of God’s children who have pleaded with their Father for centuries yet always shrink from impertinence.

This word — “Abba, Father” — is the spontaneous cry of someone who loves him on whose knee we can sit and whose heart we can hear beat, even as we know we cannot manipulate him and don’t care to try. This cry is torn out of us when we are most intimate with our Father who continues to favour us yet whose favour we can never curry.

Do we use this word just because we know that Jesus used of it of his Father and we think it’s a good idea to imitate our Lord?

No child of God imitates Jesus. We aren’t copy-cats. Rather, we are sons and daughters whom the Son has brought to his Father. We don’t imitate our Lord. We stand so close to him in faith that the intimacy he knows with his Father we are allowed to enjoy as well.

There is nothing abstract about all of this. This is concrete, real, vital, visceral. This is undeniable experience as much as laughter and grief and pain and joy are undeniable experience.

 

IV: — “When the time had fully come, God sent forth his Son.”

To do what? To free us from the elemental spirit and also to free us from our self-condemnation under the law.

How did the Son do this? By rendering us sons and daughters through faith.

What is the outcome of our adoption? We are possessed of that abundant life which can never be restricted to or reduced to those cramped confines amounting to enslavement.

What evidence is there that this is the truth about me? He who sent forth his Son at Christmas, says the apostle, has also sent forth the Spirit of his Son, so that we whom he makes sons and daughters cry out, “Abba, Father”, as he did before us, Son that he is upon whom the Father’s favour rests.

 

Is all of this too heavy for Christmas eve? For what other reason could God have sent forth his Son, the Bethlehem babe? For no other reason has he.

 

                                                                                          Victor A. Shepherd                                            

Christmas 1994

God Sent Forth His Son”

Of Strength, Weakness and The Power Of God

2 Corinthians 12:1-10

 

Contradictions riddle life everywhere.  At home you are soaked in so much love it’s like being immersed in a warm bath. In the workplace, however, the bathtub becomes a shark tank, and only your wits keep you from being eaten alive, even as you know your wits might not save you from the workplace sharks forever.Again, you are amazed at the affection so many people lavish upon you, and amazed once more that the people who cherish you are often the ones you wouldn’t expect to. You are just as amazed at the hostility of people who don’t like you, and don’t like you for reasons you’ve never been able to figure out.

Life is like this; life abounds in contradictions.

The contradictions of life are all the more startling when we move from the horizontal plane to the vertical, when we move from the contradictions found in our life with our fellows to the contradictions confronting us as the truth and reality of God seizes us. One such contradiction stood out in the life of the apostle Paul.  On the one hand he was exhilarated at being “caught up to the third heaven”, as he put it, “the third heaven” being a Hebrew expression for utmost intimacy with God; unmistakable, unsurpassable, unforgettable. On the other hand he was tormented by his “thorn in the flesh”, an occasion of chronic pain that tortured him relentlessly.         On the one hand, an exposure to God so very vivid and ecstatic as to leave him speechless; on the other hand, an infirmity that continued to bring him anguish comparable to being speared.         What did it all add up to?

 

I: — Let’s begin by looking at his ecstatic experience.  It wasn’t the only instance of spiritual vividness in his life.  Paul appears to have had uncommonly rich visions, revelations and ecstasies. His encounter with the risen Christ on the road to Damascus had certainly been one of them, foundational, in fact.  Later he had been praying in Jerusalem when he had fallen into a trance and was mystically told to leave the city before he was beaten to death.  Another day he had had a vision of a man from Macedonia crying out, “Come over here and help us.”  Yet again he had had a “visitation” in which he had been told to speak boldly in a particular city in that God was going to bring many people to faith there through his proclamation.

If the Damascus road experience was foundational in the life of the apostle, his experience fourteen years before his first visit to the congregation in Corinth was the climax of all such experiences: “Caught up to the third heaven.” He means “Admitted to intimacy with God, an intimacy whose intensity defies description.” “Caught up to paradise”: he means “Given, amidst the savagery and sorrow and frustration of this earth, a vision of God’s final restoration of the creation, all of it enveloped in an ecstasy no language can capture.”

Unlike religious exhibitionists today who are only too eager to chatter and prattle on TV talk shows, Paul didn’t yammer on and on about this. What, after all, is to be said if an experience is beyond words?  Then why did he speak of it at all?  He attempted to speak the unspeakable in that his detractors goaded him into speaking. His detractors in Corinth snickered that he was a kindergarten Christian, a spiritual midget, someone the shallow Christians there could laugh at one minute and dismiss the next. It grieved the apostle to hear this. When they kept it up, however, and used it as the pretext for dismissing what he had to say to them, he felt he couldn’t turn a deaf ear to it any longer: he would have to refute them if he was going to minister to them. “Listen to this”, he told them; “fourteen years ago I heard what cannot be uttered; I saw what cannot be described.”

We mustn’t trivialise Paul’s experience and pretend that it was merely short-lived psychological fireworks, a Queen Victoria’s Day sparkler that coruscated in his head for a few seconds and then fizzled out cold. I’m convinced, rather, that his experience fired his apostolic work for the rest of his life. Whenever he was ridiculed, slandered, beaten up; when he was afflicted with the worst affliction of all, simply being ignored because not taken seriously; in any and all of this all he had to do was recall the event of his immersion in the innermost depths of God and his zeal for the gospel was renewed again. It wasn’t a thirty-second “rush” as if he had inhaled a lungful of “wacky-baccy”; it was a disclosure of God so intense and so vivid that he never lacked its light and heat for the rest of his life.

If his detractors in the Corinthian congregation had been half as smart as they thought they were they would have known they had a spiritual giant in their midst, someone as huge as Elijah with his experience of earthquake, wind, fire and still, small voice; someone as huge as Elisha with his “double portion” of Elijah’s spirit; someone as huge as Daniel with his prostrating vision of the awesome Son of Man; someone as huge as Ezekiel when, in Ezekiel’s own words, “the heavens were opened and I saw visions of God”.  The Christians in Corinth , however, weren’t even half as smart as they thought they were.  They were the spiritual midgets.

Since Paul’s innermost ecstasy was private and ultimately inexpressible, he referred to it at all and stammered out the most inadequate expression only because his detractors forced him to.         Having mentioned it once to make his point and establish his credibility, however, he wanted to get off the topic lest anyone think him to be posturing himself as other than, greater than, the fragile, frail creature that all of us are. Just in case he was ever tempted to imagine himself lifted above the mundane existence that no one is ever lifted above, “third heaven” experience or not, he told the Corinthians of his thorn in the flesh.  His “thorn” wasn’t a sliver; in classical Greek skolops meant a sharpened stake. The sharpened stake could be anything from a sharpened tent peg to a sharpened fence post to a sharpened instrument of torture and execution on which someone was impaled. It wasn’t a sliver. In other words, there remained in the apostle the twin vividness of his “third heaven” ecstasy and his ceaseless torment.  Regardless of his immersion in the heart of God, he suffered the pain of any human being; and suffered it not once, not even occasionally, but relentlessly.

 

II: — His inescapable torment: what was it? We don’t know. Some people have guessed epilepsy; some have guessed recurring bouts of malarial fever accompanied by fierce headaches.  In any case we don’t know.  Neither is it important to know.

But it is important to know what his pain-riddled weakness meant to Paul. It meant that regardless of how strong he might appear to some people all the time, or how strong he might appear to all people some of the time, in fact he was weak and would always be weak. Unlike so many others, however, he owned his weakness.  Unashamed of his weakness, he didn’t attempt to deny it or disguise it. Own it?  He did more than own it; he even gloried in it.

It’s important that you and I own our weakness.  Before we even think of glorying in it, we are going to have to own it. Regardless of whether the pain attending it is slight or severe; regardless of whether the impediment surrounding it is little more than a nuisance or nothing less than disabling; regardless of whether it occasions minor embarrassment or major humiliation; in any case it’s important that we own it. For if we don’t own our weakness, then we are denying something that everyone else can see in any case, and we are living in a world of make-believe.         If we don’t own it then we are consciously suppressing or unconsciously repressing something that will fester until the ensuing “infection” distresses us.

But in the church we shouldn’t pretend that psychological categories are the last word; in the church we must admit that theology is the last word, the truth of God.  Then we must say that if don’t own our weakness we are plainly more concerned with looking good than with doing good; more concerned with how we appear than with who we are and how fruitful we can be in the service of God.

What’s more, if we don’t own our weakness we shall always be thrusting people away from us; not deliberately, I admit, yet holding them off none the less. You see, in a world where everyone is weak somewhere, it’s our weakness – owned, joked about even – that endears us to people.         Where we are weak we endear them; where we are strong we intimidate them. To pretend that we are always strong, everywhere strong, nothing but strong is to barricade others from us. Not to own our weakness is forever to be deceiving ourselves and forever to be repelling others.

The saddest thing about not owning our weakness, however, isn’t that we isolate others and falsify ourselves, sad as these are; the saddest thing, rather, is that we prevent the power of Christ from resting upon us. Paul insists that it’s precisely at the point of our weakness that the power of Christ rests upon us. So certain is he of this truth, so consistent is the evidence supporting this truth, that he finds himself going one step farther: he glories in his weakness. He wears his weakness like a badge of honour.

 

I am moved every time I ponder today’s text.  I am moved whenever I think of the woman I sat with on the Board of Directors of the Peel Mental Health Housing Coalition. The coalition endeavours to procure living accommodation for those who are chronically wounded psychiatrically.  The woman I have in mind has, in the course of a year, several good months, several bad months, and several months whose horror is indescribable. She is schizophrenic herself and moves in and out of the episodes that most schizophrenics know. She suffers terribly. But she isn’t ashamed of her illness. She doesn’t try to hide it. (She’s not so foolish as to think she can.)  She doesn’t pretend she’s non-schizophrenic, doesn’t pretend anything at any time. She does, however, have a credible word to speak to people who suffer as she does; she has a believable word of encouragement, a weighty word of the gospel – a word that you and I can’t speak in the same way to such sufferers in that their weakness isn’t ours and ours isn’t theirs.

We all want to think we’re of greatest use to God at the point of our greatest strength. Just imagine how super-effective God could render my strongpoint, already effective in itself (I like to think.)         Just imagine how fortunate God is that my talent is available for his kingdom. This is what we all want to say, even though our postured modesty prevents us from saying it loudly. The truth is God is nervous about so much as acknowledging my strength.  He knows I’m always one step away from being a show-off; he knows my lurking pride would inflate insufferably if my strength were given the recognition I think it deserves.  For this reason the apostle’s declaration is as sensible as it is startling: our strength is of some use to God, to be sure, but only of moderate use to God; our weakness, on the other hand, is simply indispensable to God – for it’s our weakness which God suffuses with that power which raised his Son when his Son was so weak he couldn’t have been weaker.

On several occasions I’ve been asked to speak at services for physically disabled adults. One evening I noticed a fellow with severe cerebral palsy, twitching in his wheel chair, who seemed inconsolable.  The music that night was brought by a husband and wife who could sing like larks. They could both sing, but only one could walk: the wife.  Her husband was in a wheelchair, paraplegic, the result of a hunting mishap. (His hunting companion had accidentally shot him in the spine.)  The paraplegic hunter sang with his wife, spoke briefly, noticed the distraught c.p. sufferer. A few minutes later he wheeled over to the distraught fellow to speak and embody and bestow a solace that no one else in the room could have.

Dr. James Wilkes, the psychiatrist under whom I studied and from whom I learned more than I can tell you; Jim’s wife worked as a nurse at Princess Margaret Hospital after she had been diagnosed with cancer herself, and continued nursing there until she was too ill to work.  Clearly she had something to share with the patients at Princess Margaret that I don’t have – yet.  I spoke with her at home when she had become too ill even to attend church. She told me that housebound as she was, and growing sicker every day, she spent much time praying for others. “Intercession is the one ministry left me”, she remarked, “but it’s ministry enough.”

Moses stuttered. Because he stuttered no one ever confused that Word of God which he uttered – most noticeably the Sinai pronouncement that has forged and formed the consciousness of the western world – with the words of Moses.

Hosea was heartbroken and humiliated when his wife became a “hooker” and flaunted it. Out of his heartbroken humiliation Hosea became the prophet who spoke unforgettably of God’s heartbreak at the waywardness and infidelity of Israel . “How can I give you up?  How can I give you up?”

All of us have weaknesses both great and little.  Our weakness can be something as obvious as physical disability.  Or our weakness can be something less evident (or something we think to be less evident, since there are never as many secrets about us as we pretend there are.) Our weakness can be something tinged with shame.  Like the aftermath of sexual abuse endured in childhood; like the psychological vulnerability acquired through who knows what assaults in life; like – like what? Our weaknesses are as varied as any other feature of humankind.         Ownership of our weakness would give us access to others who’ve been victimised in the same way; ownership would give us a ministry that others will never have.

Perhaps our weakness concerns a besetting temptation with which we’ve struggled for years. Beset with it, we have had to continue resisting it.  Most likely we’ve thought we were alone in our struggle with this particular matter. To own it and shed our shame concerning it would also end the isolation of another lonely, frightened struggler who has also thought she alone had to contend here and wondered why she had to and for how much longer she’d be able to. Let’s never forget that to find ourselves tempted relentlessly somewhere in life is to be saddled with additional temptation, the temptation to self-rejection. Think of how we could be used of God right here on behalf of someone else.  We have to get beyond thinking that our weakness is the like the sign on the empty, darkened bus, “Out Of Service”.  Remember, the apostle glories in his weakness.

 

III: — We shouldn’t be surprised that he does.  After all, he tells us elsewhere that he glories in the cross; the cross of Jesus, that is. He knows that the power of God is simply the efficacy of the cross.  Of course he knows this: his apostleship is the result of it.  Furthermore, it’s no accident the apostle tells us he pleaded with God three times for the removal of his affliction.  He has in mind his Lord’s torment in Gethsemane when Jesus pleaded three times to be spared having to drink the cup to the dregs. Yet so unforeseeable is God’s power, so insuperable, so startling is God’s power that not even the cross – and apparent victory of the evil one – not even the evil one’s gloating could frustrate the purposes of God. And just as grace was sufficient for our Lord in Gethsemane, just as God’s strength remains effective in the weakness of the crucified one, so you and I must trust God’s grace to be sufficient for us and trust his strength to be effective in our weaknesses, whether those weaknesses are great or little. Ever since the Damascus road event the apostle had known the resurrection to be the efficacy of the weakness of the cross; and ever since Damascus road event he had known he could glory and must glory in his own weakness, for to be ashamed of his weakness would mean he was ashamed of his Lord; and this he was never going to be.

 

Unlike Paul I’m not going to say that I’ve been caught up to the third heaven. But I want to say I’ve been caught up to the first.  My exposure to God, my experience of God, my vocation to the ministry; it’s all rich enough to find me resonating with the apostle’s experience and affirming the apostle’s declaration.

 

“About my thorn in the flesh”, the little man from Tarsus said, “It hurts; it hurts terribly.  But I’m stuck with it. Still, I know it to be the occasion of God’s grace and the venue of his strength. Therefore I regard my weakness as no impediment at all to my usefulness in that kingdom which is like no other kingdom.” So said the little man from Tarsus to the congregation in Corinth .

Did the congregation in Corinth ever hear him?

 

Victor Shepherd     July 2007

 

On Bearing One Another’s Burdens

Galatians 6:2

Some of the things we call “burdens” scarcely merit the label. They are niggling nuisances, annoyances, irritations, to be sure, but we exaggerate if we call them burdensome. Like arthritis in one knuckle only. A teenager who sits on the living room sofa still wearing his fix-the-car trousers. A husband who leaves dishwater in the sink. Irksome matters. But not worthy of being called burdens.

And then there are real burdens. If the burden is bad enough we speak of “dead weight”. “Dead weight” suggests that this burden is threatening to collapse us.

Will it submerge us? Even crush us? Perhaps not. You have seen the picture of the two tousled-haired boys, one carrying the other. The first fellow is staggering under the weight of the other. Nonetheless he smiles cheerfully and says, “He’s not heavy; he’s my brother!” He’s not heavy? Not true! He is so heavy that the first fellow is wobbly-kneed. Nevertheless, “he’s my brother”. And so the burden is shouldered gladly, without complaint, without resentment, without calculation as to whether burden-bearing is even possible.

St. Paul insists there is a burden which you and I as Christians ought to carry, and even to carry gladly: the burden of someone dear to us who has taken a spill; “overtaken in a trespass” is how the apostle puts it. From time to time someone in our Christian community, someone among our friends, even someone in our family runs off the rails. She is caught in or confesses to behaviour which we find scandalous. What happens next to that person? What happens next to her, what happens within her, depends chiefly on what we do.

Paul insists there is only one thing we are to do with such a person: “restore him in a spirit of gentleness”. But why should we bother to restore him at all, never mind restore him gently? Hasn’t he disgraced himself? Hasn’t she embarrassed the family? Hasn’t he brought a knowing smirk to the face of those who say that Christian faith is froth and phoniness? Then why should we bother to restore such a person?

There are many reasons. In the first place, we are only one step away from the same spill ourselves. More likely half a step away! “Look to yourself, lest you too be tempted”, says the apostle. We must not think we possess a spiritual superiority, a moral superiority which makes us impervious to the very temptation which has overwhelmed our sister or brother.

One day a member of the congregation is arrested for embezzling. “How could he have done it?”, some people wonder out loud. But haven’t you ever been under severe financial pressure yourself — for who knows what reason — when just a few hundred extra dollars for just a month or two would get you past the squeeze? The fellow just arrested had convinced himself that he was only going to “borrow” the money. Certainly he intended to pay it all back as soon as he could. It just happened (according to his unrecognized rationalization) that he “ran out of time”.

The sweetest woman in the congregation is found to have injured her three year-old. Tongues wag. “How could she have injured her own flesh and blood, a defenceless bundle of love at that?” I have no difficulty understanding how. Young Mrs. “X” had already been up three nights in a row with another child, a sick child. Her sleep-deprivation had put her on the ragged edge. Besides, it was only the third week in the month and her husband’s paycheque, sorely needed, was still eight days off. So many more things had piled up on her that her nerves were quivering the way a horse’s legs will quiver when it is whipped. And then the three year-old himself behaved with that mean, miserable ugliness which unfailingly confirms the doctrine of original sin. This time it pushed sweet mother over the edge. Now she is humiliated. She feels that everyone is looking sideways at her, as though she were uncommonly cruel or unusually unstable, when in fact she is neither. Shame. Guilt. Disgrace. But before we point a finger at her or think out loud behind her back we have to hear Paul’s caution: “Look to yourself”.

Somebody has an affair. Betrayal of one’s wife or husband is a very bad thing. But it’s not the only bad thing about the affair, not necessarily the worst thing. Think of the utter self-falsification which characterizes the betrayer finally. But he didn’t start off sunk in self-falsification. Affairs advance a step at a time, proceeding incrementally. Each step is rationalized subtly; that is, uncritically lied about, usually to others and always to oneself. With each step the situation becomes more complex and more ridden with deceit. By now falsification has become a way of life; it’s the currency in which one traffics every day; it’s the atmosphere one inhales and exhales unthinkingly. At this point someone has cloaked himself in falsehood for so long that he becomes the very cloak he’s wearing. Now he’s a walking lie. And he no longer knows who he is.

Then one day a shaft of light, a ray of truth penetrates the falsity like a laser. He sees what he is. And he can scarcely believe it. Or endure it. After all, when he was sunk in self-falsification, at least he was as happy as anyone else who lives in a fool’s paradise. Now that the truth about himself has broken in upon him, he’s devastated. He is himself the very thing which he has always despised in other people. Our friend has looked into the mirror. What has looked back at him has frightened him and saddened him and disgusted him all at once.

Those of us whose sin is less dramatic, less lurid, yet know the depravity which lurks in our heart. We ask ourselves the same question. As we do we stop wondering why we should even bother with the person who has stumbled. We realize that we are only a step away, half a step, from similar offense ourselves. And if it had happened to us, we’d be desperate for someone to bother with us!

But there is another reason, a better reason, for restoring our sister or brother: we are inwardly constrained to reflect the mind and spirit, the heart and hand of Jesus Christ. Our Lord never disdained those who had been overtaken in a trespass. Yes, he did speak with terrible severity of those who planned and plotted and protracted their degenerate behaviour. But those who were “overtaken”, surprised at their trespass — these people he always restored gently.

Knowing this, Paul maintains that as we restore others gently we “fulfil the law of Christ”. We walk the way which our Lord calls us to walk, the way which he walks with us.

The word “trespass” is really an old fashioned expression for “misstep”. You are walking down a flight of stairs when you miss a stair, stumble, and jar yourself. (When you miss a stair the element of surprise is always startling, isn’t it?) You are stepping briskly along a leaf-covered sidewalk; because of the leaves piled up and strewn around you don’t see the curb. You misstep, stumble and jar yourself. (Another unpleasant surprise, usually painful as well.) This is the kind of trespass Paul speaks of and this is the kind of trespasser whom Jesus always restored gently. Reason enough for Christians like you and me to hear and heed the apostle!

Therefore when we are face-to-face with someone who has misstepped, someone who has been surprised and jarred as trespass overtook her, do we deflect her shame back into her face or do we own her shame as ours as well? Do we rub her nose in her humiliation or do we absorb it ourselves and put an arm around her, affirming our solidarity-in-sinnership? Do we regard ourselves as superior, or do we say, “Take my hand, brother, I know the way to the cross.” We must cherish him as much as we have ever cherished him, and do so manifestly. Our concern must be as evident as his collapse is undeniable.

Let’s not underestimate what is at stake here. In restoring the person surprised by trespass we are not doing something trivial or pointless or ineffective. On the contrary, we are doing something of remarkable importance, something of extraordinary effectiveness.

The English word “restore” translates a Greek word (katartizein) with three meanings. First of all, the Greek word means to set a broken bone. A broken bone is both painful and useless. The broken leg doesn’t walk. The broken hand doesn’t grasp. The broken limb simply doesn’t work. And it is painful. In restoring those who are overtaken (surprised) in a trespass — whether in our family (where shame seems to spew in all directions and land on everyone) or among our friends (who never needed us as much as they need us now) or within our congregation — wherever — in understanding and cherishing these people we are restoring them to usefulness (they can function among us once more) and we are reducing their pain.

But the Greek word for “restore” has an additional meaning: to remove a tumour. A tumour, of course, is life-threatening. In restoring those who have misstepped we are removing something which threatens them, to be sure, and which threatens us as well. After all, if I don’t cherish my sister or brother who has been overtaken, then I have clearly sundered myself from Jesus Christ who does cherish them! My refusal to restore others — not grudgingly but in the spirit of Christ — is always a spiritual threat to me!

The third meaning to the Greek word for “restore” is more common: to repair, to put back together what is broken, even what is broken down. So what exactly are we doing when we gently restore someone whose sin has sneaked up on her and submerged her? We are repairing what is broken and restoring it to usefulness; we are setting a fractured limb and reducing pain; we are removing what is life-threatening and promoting wholeness. This is no small matter. In doing this, Paul says, we are fulfilling the law of Christ, the Torah of Christ. And Torah, our Jewish friends tell us, is not merely truth to be understood but a way to be walked, the way, in fact. The result of our walking this way is that someone is raised from the dead; someone is infused with new life.

We do all this as we “bear one another’s burdens”. Is it a burden? Yes! Sharing someone else’s shame and humiliation and guilt really is a burden. Then is it also a dead weight, on the point of crushing the breath out of us? No! We have to be like the little fellow who, even as he staggers under his load, says cheerfully, “He’s not heavy, he’s my brother!”

For this reason Paul concludes this paragraph in his letter to the congregation in Galatia, “Let us not grow weary in well-doing; for in due season we shall reap, if we do not lose heart”. We musn’t lose heart in this endeavour. We mustn’t grow weary. Its fruit is going to be reaped. It will raise the dead and infuse new life into all of us.

“She’s not heavy, she’s my sister”

Then we shall bear one another’s burdens gladly, knowing that our Lord counted himself among the transgressors, burdened himself with us sinners, and therein appointed us all to the glorious liberty of the daughters and sons of God.

                                                                      Victor Shepherd

September, 1996            

 “Bear one another’s burdens, and so fulfill the law of Christ.”

Crucial words in the Christian vocabulary: Reconciliation

2nd Corinthians 5:16-21

Psalm 133    Ephesians 2:11-16     John 10:7-17

 

I: — You don’t have to teach a child to be mean or spiteful. You don’t have to teach a child to be cruel or to find fiendish pleasure in being cruel. You don’t have to teach a child to torment someone who dresses unusually or speaks with a slightly different accent. Only the silliest romantics (never in short supply despite their naiveness) think that children are innocent, pure, untainted. In a fallen world of fallen human beings antagonistic behaviour comes naturally.

But we needn’t single out children. Adults are no better. To be sure, we adults try to disguise what children display openly. This only proves that we adults are cruel and cagey at the same time. Still, what bubbles up undisguised and unsuppressed in children effervesces just as relentlessly in adults.

All of this adds up to a truth that Christians never doubt; namely, in a fallen world hostility is found at all times and in all places, together with the estrangement that such hostility produces and perpetuates.

The fact of prejudice is surely irrefutable confirmation of all this. Prejudice doesn’t have to be taught. And by definition there’s no reason for our prejudice. By definition prejudice is an irrational fear of specific kinds of people or classes or nations or races or social groups. Prejudice, of course, is all the proof we need that humankind’s multi-fronted alienation is rooted in an irrationality that contradicts the rationality we all like to think we have in spades. From a purely rational standpoint all such alienation is groundless. To say it’s groundless rationally is simply to say it’s unreasonable, incomprehensible. Still, to say it’s groundless rationally isn’t to say it’s groundless absolutely. For in fact prejudice, alienation for which no adequate cause can be found, is grounded in our root condition as sinners.

Several weeks ago, in our investigation of crucial words in the Christian vocabulary, we probed the meaning of the word “sin.” We noted then that one of the consequences of sin is alienation or estrangement. We are alienated from God, alienated from our true self, alienated from each other.

I admit, however, that not all human alienation appears to be rooted in the incomprehensible mystery of sin. Some alienation appears to be rooted in that sin which is entirely understandable. Why am I alienated from my cousin? Because he envies my new home. Why are you alienated from your boss? Because he demoted you simply in order to promote his son. The truth is, people have treated us shabbily. They have lied to us, or betrayed us, or exploited us, or humiliated us. In this situation the gulf that has opened up between them and us, the alienation that won’t go away, has nothing to do with prejudice. It has everything to do with events that are as undeniable as they are unforgettable.

Where we (or others) are exploited or cheated or slandered we are angry, and rightfully angry. Jesus was angry repeatedly (every day of his public ministry, it would seem according to the gospels.) He was angry when he saw defenceless people exploited. He was angry when he saw sincere people mislead by religious leaders. He was angry when he saw vulnerable people “fleeced” financially. Not only was he angry in those situations, he expects us to be angry in similar situations. The person who is indifferent where our Lord is angry is a person whose indifference we had better not call “peace-loving.” To be indifferent when others are abused or exploited or plundered is to be humanly defective.

Still, today we are probing the gospel-blessing of reconciliation. Doesn’t anger, however right and righteous, merely intensify estrangement? Doesn’t anger, however, appropriate, merely inhibit reconciliation?

The apostle Paul, whose passion for reconciliation everywhere in life is at the forefront of his thought and work, can help us here. “Be angry,” he says, “but don’t sin. Don’t let the sun go down on your wrath.” (Eph. 4:26)   In other words, while it is sin not to be angry in the face of manifest exploitation or abuse, it is equally sin to allow our anger to fall into the settled mood of seething, festering bitterness.

A wise old Christian who had the gospel in his bloodstream said to me one day, “Victor, anger in a Christian is proper and fruitful only if it is accompanied by grief.” If I have harmed you in any way you may and should be angry with me. Yet only as you are also grieved by my insensitivity; that is, only as you see something pitiable in my callused spirit will your proper anger at me fall short of falling into festering bitterness. We may and we should be angry with the fellow who assaulted an elderly woman for the ten dollars in her purse. But if our anger isn’t merely to add to the cauldron of violence boiling already in the world (one item of which is this fellow’s assault) then we must also find pitiable the situation of that twenty-year old who is as twisted as he is and whose future is as bleak as his certainly is. If our anger, legitimate anger, towards that fellow isn’t accompanied by our grief, then our rage is as reprehensible as his cruelty.

The truth is, in a fallen world there is at all times a multi-faceted estrangement arising from what we all understand (premeditated, deliberate nastiness) and also from what no one can understand (the mystery of sin in our depraved estate.)

 

II: — Regardless of the kind of estrangement, however; regardless of the extent to which it can be understood, the gospel is inherently reconciling. Wherever the gospel is operative through the power of the Spirit reconciliation occurs. Because we love the one who is the reconciler, God, we want to be reconcilers in our own way. The last thing we want to do is render inoperative our attempts at reconciliation or discredit his. Then we have to learn how estrangement is overcome and antagonism defused. We have to learn how genuine peace is promoted rather than indifference touted. We learn this, or learn it afresh, only as we are soaked in God’s reconciliation of us and understand how it occurred. How did he do it? What did he do? How does it all work? Paul writes, “While we were God’s enemies, we were reconciled to him by the death of his Son.” (Romans 5:10)

[1] The first thing we have to notice here is that it is the offended party (God in this case) who initiates reconciliation. We had violated him. We had wounded him. Yet he reconciled us to himself. There is no harder point for people to grasp, I have found, than this. We always assume the opposite; we always assume that the responsibility for initiating reconciliation lies with the offender. After all, it’s the offender who caused the bloodletting. It’s the offender who turned bond into breach. “Then let the offender fix it!” we say. If my wife tears a strip off me and intimacy gives way to a gap between us the size of the Grand Canyon then surely it’s her responsibility to repair the breach, since she caused it in the first place. Meanwhile, I tell myself, I can only wait until she undoes the damage she caused. “So I’ll wait, however long I have to wait.” This logic is perfectly logical with the logic of the world; it is equally illogical according to the logic of the gospel. For according to the Gospel, God’s spell, the spell which God has cast on you and me, God himself sought our reconciliation with him when we were wholly to blame for the estrangement.

It takes a while for this reversal of the world’s logic to register with us. But once the logic of the gospel has sunk in we understand why it has to be the offended person who initiates reconciliation. The offender, the person who has caused the rupture in the first place, may not even be aware of what he’s done. (Remember, you and I were sinners long before we became aware that we were sinners; we had broken the heart of God long before we learned that we had done this.) What’s more, if the offender is aware of what he’s done he will consciously excuse or unconsciously rationalize the enmity he’s caused. Already he can recite ten “reasons” for his offensiveness. In addition, the offender will feel so “right” about it all that he would regard any attempt on his part to seek reconciliation as weakness. This is how the world, a fallen world, thinks. But this is not how Christians think in conformity to the reconciling activity of God.

[2] The second thing to be noticed is similar: the cost of reconciliation is borne by the offended party, not by the offender. “While we were enemies,” scripture informs us, “we were reconciled to God by the death of his Son.” We offended God. Wrapped up in our self-extenuating rationalization, we were prepared to live with the consequent estrangement. But God couldn’t live with it. He, the one we had wounded; he couldn’t live with it. He sought to reconcile us to himself. At what price? The price was breathtaking: he gave up his Son – which is to say, he sacrificed himself. The cost, the pain of our reconciliation to him, God absorbs himself. Pained as he is by our violation of him; pained still more by the estrangement that arises from our violation, he pains himself inestimably more by bearing the cost of getting us home with him.

There is no such thing as reconciliation – anywhere in life – that costs nothing. Estrangement corrodes. Hostility is an acid that eats away at us even as it eats away at the person on the other side of the divide. Of itself the corrosion will only worsen until the relationship is pitted and pockmarked, then weakened, and finally crumbled. What it takes to overcome acid-fed corrosion and unsightliness and pulverization – reconciliation; this can’t be picked up in a bargain basement sale.

To say that our reconciliation to God cost him the death of his Son is to say that you and I shall never be able fully to grasp its price. Still, we can understand enough to see that reconciliation, anywhere in life, is going to cost someone a great deal. And in fact it is the offended person, already victimized, who now freely victimizes herself (isn’t this exactly how it feels?) in order to defuse the antagonism, end the standoff, and overcome estrangement.

The cost we bear, the pain we absorb, is real and pronounced even where it isn’t dramatic. Just because it isn’t dramatic it will seem insignificant to others. But it’s never insignificant even where it isn’t dramatic. I have in mind our aspiration to promote reconciliation, for instance, through our resolve not to focus on and intensify the pain we are in already through having been “shafted” (even if we can’t ignore such pain.) Or perhaps what’s required of us if reconciliation is to occur is this: we are going to resist the temptation to display or advertise the offence that wounded us in the first place. (Plainly as long as we are advertising the offence and our pain over it reconciliation is far from our heart.) Perhaps what’s required of us is this: having been stung once already we now have to risk being stung again.

“Just a minute,” someone interjects, “Anyone who sticks his neck out a second time is a fool.” I agree. He is a fool. Yet according to the gospel there are two kinds of fools: those who are merely fools because unwise, and those with much wisdom who for just that reason are “fools for Christ’s sake.” Frankly, anyone who risks herself, exposes herself, lives vulnerably for the sake of promoting reconciliation; any such person is always going to appear a fool. But the alternative to turning towards the offender in our own vulnerability is to turn towards the offender in our armour. Armour reconciles no one. What else is the cross except God’s vulnerability exposed to the world? And what else is the cross except God’s self-initiated, anguish-bearing deed of reconciliation for those who have offended him?

Few of us have been physically assaulted. But all of us have been psychologically assaulted.   We’ve all been trampled on, run over, put down, publicly humiliated, ridiculed quietly or ridiculed noisily. Pained as we are by it the gospel insists that it is we, the victim, who must initiate reconciliation.

After all, the word “gospel” is derived from the old English, “God’s spell.” A spell is something that a superior spiritual power puts on people so as to alter them. To say that we are the beneficiaries of the gospel is to say that God’s spell has altered us profoundly, altered us after his own heart. To have God’s spell put on us means that we are now impelled to do unto others as God himself has already done unto us. It was while we were enemies that we were reconciled to God by the shed blood of his Son.

 

III: — In this huge topic of hostility and reconciliation there’s a matter we have to be clear about. This matter Paul discusses in his letter to the church in Ephesus where he insists that in Jesus Christ “the dividing wall of hostility” has been crumbled. In the ancient world the highest wall (so high, in fact, that it could never be climbed over) was the wall separating Jew and Gentile. Because this “dividing wall of hostility” was utterly insurmountable it also represented any lesser wall that separated people from each other anywhere, for any reason (or no reason.) And precisely this wall, humanly insurmountable, God has broken down, says Paul, in the sacrifice of Jesus Christ. Now the wall doesn’t exist at all. And in place of the two hostile persons God has created one new person in Christ. And if this one wall has been crumbled, so have all the lesser walls that it represents. And who is aware of this? Christians are. Christians alone are, to be sure, but certainly we are. We know that in Christ God has fashioned one new person in place of two hostile persons.

What does it mean, then, if you and I claim to be disciples of Jesus Christ and then live as if the wall were still standing? What does it mean if we orient ourselves as if the dividing wall of hostility were fixed forever before us? Would it mean we were mistaken? Would it mean we were bigoted? What would any of us say if we came upon someone who insisted there was a huge wall squarely in the middle of Highway #27 and it was his job to make sure that the wall stayed put? We wouldn’t say he was mistaken or bigoted; we’d simply say he was insane. Listen: if you and I take the name of Christ upon our lips and then suggest in word or deed that there are dividing walls that are real and need to be shored up, we are spiritually insane.

I know, hostility and antagonism are the order of a fallen universe. And certainly we live in that universe. But finally, ultimately, we Christians live in Christ. We live in the one in whom the Fall has been overturned; we live in the one in whom all dividing walls have been crumbled.

To say the same thing differently: we have a foot in both worlds, but we don’t distribute our weight evenly over both feet. Even as we have a foot in both worlds we have shifted our weight onto that foot which is planted in the world of reconciliation. We don’t want to reflect the world’s antagonisms back to the world, thereby making everything worse. We want to reflect the reality of Christ’s reconciliation into darkened corners where darkened people continue to think that assorted walls of hostility are still standing. We want only to hold up reconciliation: God’s reconciliation with us and ours with our fellows – and all of this just because we know where reconciliation was first wrought and how it was wrought: namely, at a cross where the God we had offended and pained absorbed his pain in order to have us home again.

 

IV: — I know what someone is going to say before I sit down: our efforts at reconciliation don’t always work. There are situations where we’ve swallowed our “rights” and absorbed our pain and risked ourselves again and again only to have it all thrown back in our face. The relationship we hoped to recover has remained dead and now gives every appearance of remaining dead forever. Where are we now?

We must remember it’s never our task to be successful. It’s our task to be faithful. Our only responsibility is to be agents of reconciliation by living the truth of the reconciliation we already enjoy in Christ. The fruitfulness of our effort we must leave with God.

God has promised that regardless of the fruitfulness we don’t see, our lived witness will never be finally fruitless. Its fruitfulness may be hidden from us for now, but its ultimate fruitfulness isn’t in doubt. Assured of this we can even now claim for ourselves the joy of the psalmist when he writes, “Behold, how good and pleasant it is when brothers (sisters too) dwell together in unity.” (Psalm 133:1)

 

                                                                                                               Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                  

  March 2004

What’s New? The One New Person in Place of the Two

Ephesians 2:15

Ecclesiastes 1:9    Revelation 21:5    Psalm 33:3

 

“There is nothing new under the sun”, said the writer of the book of Ecclesiastes.

Nothing new?” said the writer of the book of Revelation; “Everything is new, for hasn’t God said, ‘Behold, I make all things new’?”

Then which is it: nothing new or everything new?

I: — Let’s begin with a brief word study. There are two Greek words for “new”: neos and kainos.
Neos means ‘new’ in the sense of chronologically recent.  If I have six identical wineglasses and I break one, I replace it with a new wineglass of the same kind.  The new one is the same as the odl ones.  It’s new only in the sense that I’ve owned it for ten minutes instead of ten years. It’s new in the sense of chronologically recent, even though it’s identical in all respects with the ‘old’ glasses.

Kainos, on the other hand, means “qualitatively different.”  For years the Volkswagen Company produced only the “Beetle.”   A new VW Beetle wasn’t a new development; it was simply a chronologically recent version of the same old car.  Then one day the VW Company brought out the Jetta and the Golf.  These were new developments.         The new VW car was now kainos-new rather than merely neos-new.

In scripture, wherever human newness is concerned kainos is used. We humans need ever so much that’s qualitatively new, ever so much that we can’t produce ourselves. The newness we need God alone can produce. For this reason scripture uses kainos, qualitatively new, only in connection with what God can produce.  God alone can fashion a new (kainos) human reality.

God alone can; God just as surely does.  The prophet Ezekiel speaks of God giving people a new heart; God removes the heart of stone (calcified, cold, inert) and gives us a heart of flesh (warm, throbbing, life-sustaining.)         Ezekiel tells us that God puts a new spirit within his people.  The apostle Paul, a spiritual descendant of Ezekiel, exclaims, “If any person is ‘in Christ’ – that person lives in a whole new world where everything’s new.”

God alone can fashion the humanly new.  He does. The newness he presses upon us is gift; sheer gift.

At the same time it’s a gift we must exercise.  Not only does Ezekiel tell us that God gives a new heart and new spirit; he also tells his people “Get yourselves a new heart and spirit.”  The newness that is God’s gift is also a newness we must exercise.

Too many people, upon hearing scripture’s characteristic speech about new heart, new spirit, new creation become dreamy-eyed mystics.  They passively wait for something they-know-not-what, some sort of intra-psychic vividness. They’ve heard someone else describe experience of some sort in living colour, and now they’re waiting for the phosphorescent flash.

We shouldn’t do this. Instead we should affirm, in faith, that the gift which God alone can bestow upon us he has bestowed; and then we should set about exercising this gift, doing the truth. We take God at his word, and then we act on the truth of that word.

 

II: — God tells us that he makes all things new.  Lacking time to probe everything he makes new we shall concentrate on one issue only: the two opposed persons whom he makes into the one new person. Listen to Paul: “For he [Christ] himself is our peace, who has made us both one and has broken down in his flesh the dividing wall of hostility…that he might create in himself one new man in place of the two, so making peace, and might reconcile us both to God in one body through the cross, thereby killing the hostility.” (Eph. 2:14-16. ESV)

When the apostle says that Jesus Christ has broken down the wall of hostility and has made one new person in place of the two, he’s speaking of Jew and Gentile. In the first century world there was no higher wall than the wall dividing Jew and Gentile. The Jew regarded the Gentile as godless and lawless.  The Gentile regarded the Jew as religiously obsessed, and obsessed with the pointless as well as the grotesque; after all, the food restrictions were pointless, said Gentiles, while circumcision was barbaric. Over the centuries mutual suspicion had hardened into mutual hostility.  The wall between them had had brick after brick added to it until it was insurmountably high. Not only could no one bring it down; no one seemed to want to.  And then – this takes the apostle’s breath away – and then in Jesus Christ, specifically in his cross, the wall had been crumbled.  This one Jew, the Son of God who was also the Son of man; this one Jew both mediated God to all humankind and mediated all humankind to God; this one fellow absorbed in himself the lethal hostility that boils and boils over whenever people who are different in any respect face each other. In absorbing in himself such lethal hostility he undercut the standoff; he collapsed the wall of hostility, thereby making one person in place of two.

Who knows this? Who knows that the wall is down? Who knows that Christ alone brought it down?  We do. Christ’s people do. To be sure, the two have been fused into one only “in Christ.”  By faith we live “in Christ.”         Therefore by faith we participate in “the one new person.”  Non-Christians don’t live “in Christ.”  Therefore they haven’t discerned that there’s only “the one new person.” Nevertheless, since the arms of the crucified embrace the whole world, the whole world has been appointed to this truth, even if there are some who haven’t yet perceived it, some who haven’t yet acknowledged it, and some, quite frankly, who simply don’t believe it and never will.  Still, no one’s disregard of truth undoes the nature of truth. For this reason Jesus Christ has conscripted his people on behalf of that truth which he has already established and which can never be undone.

 

III: — We can’t deny that the wall of hostility appears to be standing yet.  Think of racial hostility. For years I’ve heard Canadians say that because the history of Canada isn’t as racially torn as the history of the USA , therefore Canadians don’t have in their bloodstream the lethal racism that Americans seem to have.  The premise is correct; the conclusion is false.  Racism is a mark of the Fall, and everyone, everywhere, lives in the wake of the Fall.

William Stringfellow, the New York City lawyer and Anglican theologian I’ve spoken of many times here; Stringfellow maintained that racism in Canada was much more subtle, much more covert, much more polite than that in the USA, and for that reason harder to identify – yet no less virulent. Toronto , Stringfellow said, was much more racist than New York City .

It’s customary for sports teams to accommodate players two to a hotel room when the team is on the road.         For decades the Ottawa Roughrider football team always roomed black player with black and white player with white.         What happened when a black player and a white player were left over? The leftover players, white and black, were each given a separate hotel room at the team’s expense lest they have to share a room.  Black Ottawa football players who dated white women were taken aside and told they shouldn’t be doing such a thing.

Few Canadians appear to be aware that there were slaves in New France (now Canada ) during the seventeenth century. Slavery didn’t end here because of humanitarian enlightenment.  It ended because the climate here didn’t support a plantation economy. Slavery ended inasmuch as it didn’t pay white people to enslave black people.

During World War II Canadian citizens (citizens, be it noted) of Japanese origin were herded into concentration camps euphemistically called “internment camps.”  (Yes, I’m aware that a few years ago the Canadian government compensated these people, even as everyone knew that the distress into which they had been plunged couldn’t be assigned a dollar value at all, never mind the matter of payment rendered decades later.)  The treatment of Canadian citizens of Japanese origin was deemed necessary for reasons of national security.  Why, then, were German-Canadians not treated in the same manner?  Because German-Canadians were Caucasian.  The prime minister of Canada wrote in his diary, which document came to light years later, that Canada had to be protected from “the yellow peril.”  But the highest-ranking RCMP officers declared repeatedly that there was no peril.

Rabbi Lawrence Englander remains one of my dearest friends in Mississauga . Larry’s mother used to tell me of her teenage years in Brampton , when signs were posted reminding Jewish people that they were forbidden to enter public parks. More recently two people from Larry’s synagogue in Mississauga have come to me with heartbreaking stories about public vilification of Jewish people at the hands of Christian clergy in Mississauga, one event being a church funeral, another event being a pastor’s conversation with a thirteen year-old Jewish girl who had been sent to interview him on a grade eight school project. Solel Synagogue and Streestville United Church collaborated in masterminding two affordable housing projects, Jews and Christians alike thinking it important that financially disadvantaged people have adequate accommodation. (One project, by the way, was worth $19 million, the other $15 million.)         At the conclusion of the projects a celebratory party was held on a Saturday night in the synagogue. While we were all dancing up a storm in one part of the building, hoodlums sneaked into another part where the food we were to eat later was waiting for us. They trashed the tables laden with food. In the years I’ve lived in Mississauga , Solel Synagogue has been vandalized five times.

Ever since “9/11”, September 11th 2001 , when the World Trade Towers were attacked in New York City , I have feared an outbreak of Islamophobia.  I have feared that every last Islamic person in North America would be looked upon as treacherous.  Some people tell me that there are dark, dark currents in Islam.  Some of the people who tell me this have lived in Islamic countries for many years. I have not. Plainly their identification of dark currents is something I can’t contradict.  Neither do I want to. I don’t doubt that there are horrifically dark currents in Islam.         But tell me: is Northern Ireland Islamic territory? Of course there are dark currents in Islam.  Are there no dark currents in church history?  Ask your Jewish neighbour. You won’t have to ask her twice. The truth is, until 1948, the founding of the state of Israel , Jewish people received far, far better treatment at the hands of Muslims than they received at the hands of Christians.  We should ponder all of this carefully.  After all, right now, both in the city of Toronto and in Canada as whole, there are more Muslims than there are Presbyterians.

When I was a pastor in New Brunswick there were enormous tensions between English-speaking and French-speaking people. High school students went to two different schools, depending on the language of instruction. For part of the bus trip to school, however, both Anglophone and Francophone students had to ride on the same bus.         The French-speaking students were threatened, with the result that guardians had to be on the bus in order to get the Francophone students to school intact. On one occasion I was speaking with an older woman in the congregation who wanted to sever and sell part of her ample lot. She had advertised the piece of land. On this particular evening a young woman, accompanied by her fiancé, approached her. They talked about the land, the purchase price, the date of transferring the deed, and so on. Somewhat suspicious now, the older woman said to the younger, “By the way, what’s your name?” “Poirier.”  “Poirier? The land isn’t for sale.”

 

III: — I want you to imagine someone standing in the middle of the street going through the motions of sawing, hammering, and mixing concrete.  As soon as you see him you tap him on the shoulder and say, “Excuse me, but there’s nothing here.”  Imagine him replying, “Oh, but there is; there’s a wall here, and I deem it my responsibility to keep it in good repair.”  Whereupon he returns to the motions of sawing and hammering and mixing. What would you conclude about the fellow? You wouldn’t say, “I think he’s mistaken.”  You would say, “He’s psychotic; he’s no longer in touch with reality.”

Humanists who act from a humanitarian concern tell us that we ought to bring down the walls that divide hostile groups.  Humanists insist that not to bring down these walls is to perpetuate bigotry. Christians, however, don’t speak like this. We don’t talk about “bringing down” any wall.  We know that the wall is down now.  To live as if it weren’t down isn’t to display bigotry; it’s to display insanity.

For twenty or thirty years after the Allied defeat of the Japanese in World War II a Japanese man would stumble out of a cave on a Pacific Island where he’d been hiding for the last several decades.  He had been a Japanese soldier stationed on the island when American forces overran it. Having fled inland in order to spare himself, he had remained hidden on the assumption that American forces were still occupying the island.  On the day he was unearthed he learned that he had spent half of his life orienting himself to something that had long since disappeared.

People throughout the world do as much all the time.  They spend their entire lives orienting themselves to something that has long since disappeared. The wall is down. Christ has crumbled it.  Not to acknowledge this isn’t bigotry or blindness or ignorance; it’s psychosis, madness.  One new person has been fashioned in place of the two.         The wall is down.

 

IV: — One important matter yet to be discussed is the mood in which we announce and embody the truth about the crumbled wall.  In this regard scripture says much about the “new song.”  Neos-new would mean a recent repetition of the same old song; kainos-new means that God has given us a brand new song to sing, a song we could never invent for ourselves. Because we’ve been given a new song, the prophet Isaiah isn’t silly in urging his people, “Sing unto the Lord a new song.”  For the same reason the psalmist cries, “Sing unto the Lord a new song….Tell of his salvation, his shalom, what he has done, from day to day.” Four hundred years later another Hebrew prophet announces, “Behold, my servants shall sing for gladness of heart….For behold, I create new heavens and a new earth.”

The point is regardless of what is happening in the world; regardless of what turbulence or distress there might be, the people of God have grounds for singing a new song and therefore must be found singing it.

It’s crucial that we be found singing the new song, for otherwise we’re going to be forever mumbling the old dirge.   If we aren’t found singing the new song, then when we come upon the person commonly described as “bigoted” or “intolerant” or “prejudiced”, our own spirit will acidify and our own heart will shrink and we shall become as bitter and as negative as the people we are currently faulting.  Only as we are found singing the new song can we continue to announce and attest the crumbled wall and not become petulant or cynical or sour when we are opposed by so many people who delight in telling us that the wall is still standing and standing for good reason.

 

“There is nothing new under the sun”.

“Behold I make all things new.”

“For he [Christ] himself is our peace, who has made us both one and has broken down in his flesh the dividing wall of hostility…that he might create in himself one new man in place of the two, so making peace, and might reconcile us both to God in one body through the cross, thereby killing the hostility.”

“Sing to the Lord a new song.”          

 

Everything is new for those who are kingdom-sighted.

 

                                                                                         Victor Shepherd

February 2007

Strengthening the Inner Person

Ephesians 3:14-21

 

I have long thought that the least accurate way of finding out what a person believes is to ask him what he believes.         As soon as we ask someone what he believes, he’s suspicious – and rightly so. He wonders immediately why we are asking the question, where we are coming from, where we are going, what we plan to do with his reply.

We find out what a person really believes when we overhear her, when she doesn’t think that anyone’s listening, when she isn’t concerned to impress people.         We find out most accurately what someone believes, I’m certain, if we overhear her praying. This is the acid test: what we really believe about God (as opposed to what we say we believe), what we believe about the Gospel, about life – it’s all indicated about what we pray for; and not only what we pray for, but also how we pray for it.

Throughout Scripture we are privileged to overhear people praying: Moses, David, Isaiah, Jesus, Stephen, Peter, Paul. In the passage from the Ephesian letter that forms the text of today’s sermon, we can overhear Paul praying: not only what he prays for, but how he prays for it.

In Ephesians 3 Paul reminds his readers that concerning them (they are, after all, dear to him) he “bows the knee”. Contrary to what we modern types may think, to “bow the knee” doesn’t mean to get down on one’s knees to pray, perhaps like a child saying “Now I lay me down to sleep”. To “bow the knees”, rather, is a Hebrew expression meaning “to collapse”: to stumble, fall down, crumple. In modern English we say that someone’s knees buckled.  Jewish people don’t kneel to pray: they stand.  (If you go to a synagogue today you will find Jewish worshipers standing to pray.) In Luke 18 Jesus utters the parable of the Pharisee and the Publican.   The parable begins this way: “Two men went to the temple to pray…one standing here, the other standing there….”  Jews stand to pray.

Then why does Paul (a Jew) “bow the knee”? We should recall our Lord Jesus in the Garden of Gethsemane on the eve of his crucifixion wherein he would bear in himself the Father’s just judgement on the sin of the whole world.         We are told that Jesus “knelt” to pray.  He didn’t calmly kneel down beside that flat-topped rock we see in so many church pictures. The Greek text uses a verb tense that indicates our Lord’s knees buckled; he collapsed, got to his feet again and took a few steps, staggered once more and collapsed as his knees “bowed” and buckled beneath him repeatedly – all the while with perspiration running down his face, Luke tells us, as though blood were pouring out of a forehead gash.  “Bow the knee” is an expression Jewish people used of that pray-er who was preoccupied, intense, passionately concerned, in the grip of something crucially important and therefore unmindful of all else.

Paul is this concerned about the congregation in Ephesus . He’s pleading for them.  He isn’t tossing off a pretty prayer before he hops into bed and falls asleep. He’s urgent, instant, constant, about something.

 

What is it? What’s he so very passionate about? He wants the Christians in Ephesus to be strengthened in their “inner being”, their “inner man” (woman). He wants them to be fortified against the attacks, the difficulties, the disappointments and dangers that life hurls at them. He wants them to be fortified against the propaganda of a world that sneers at truth and sets clever falsehood in its place.  He doesn’t tell them to strengthen themselves.         Regardless of how strong they might be in themselves (or might not be), he insists they need an infusion of strength from outside themselves, specifically from the Lord whose people they claim to be.  He prays ardently that Jesus Christ, the true man, new man, will reside in them and preside in them so very thoroughly that his presence within them will be their strength, and they will know it.

 

[1] The apostle is so very concerned about the strengthening of the inner person, in the first place, because he knows that life has to be faced, ultimately, by the individual and her Lord. On the one hand, no one wants to minimize the comfort we receive from those who gather around us and support us when upheavals come upon us.  Few things are worse than being abandoned just when we need others as we have never needed them before.  On the other hand, however much our friends may sustain us (and they do), all of us are aware that there is a dimension to us, an innermost crevace, to which no one else has access.  There remains an innermost recess in all of us that not even the best friend or the most loving spouse can penetrate.

It’s for this reason, I’m convinced, that so many people feel awkward at funeral parlours.  They know that their concern at the time of the bereaved person’s loss, and their support in the months afterward, however genuine and generous, finally gets so far and no farther.  They know that their care and concern, genuinely helpful, can’t ultimately access the innermost recesses of the person most recently afflicted.

If they can’t access that person’s innermost heart, then who can? One alone can; namely, the one who said, “Abide in me and I shall keep on abiding in you.” He alone can “abide” in us. The evening the widow goes to bed by herself, for the first time in decades, her family is startled at their inability to reach someone who seems so very close to them yet is ultimately out of reach.  The most effective thing any of us will be able to do at that time is pray, even pray with bowed knee, that Jesus Christ will strengthen her “inner being” as he dwells even deeper in her – to use Paul’s language.

All of life is like this, not merely bereavement situations. Parents whose children are about to leave adolescence for adulthood are aware that soon these young adults will strike out on their own.Parents will be powerless. Weren’t they powerless (or largely powerless) when their offspring were adolescents? Yes.  But the move out of the adolescent world into the adult world amplifies the realization that while our love for someone never stops short of that person, our access to that person does.  Then we can only pray for the strengthening of the inner being, the inner man or woman.

All of us need such strengthening.  Life is ceaseless stress. We are released from our employment. We fall ill. We are rebuffed.  We disappoint ourselves. Every day brings a surprise, something that we haven’t been able to anticipate and therefore that we haven’t been able to prepare ourselves for. It comes upon us without warning and moves on quickly.  We are left with the after-effects, as unable to understand it all as we are unable to shed the after-effects.         There are many things we can do next, but most aren’t helpful.  We should always remember that we are spiritually most vulnerable when we are emotionally most wounded.  It’s little wonder that the apostle prays ardently for the strengthening of the inner being of those dear to him in Ephesus .

 

[2] Yet the apostle has more in mind. He contrasts the inner man, the true man, the new man, with the old man, the old woman. The new man is who we are in view of Christ’s coming to us and taking us into his own life.  The Gospel-promises insist that all who keep company with Jesus Christ are given a new nature, a new name, a new future.         The new man or woman is the creature God intended from the start, unmarred by sin and corruption and self contradiction.  The new man or woman is the creature in whom God’s image shines forth, the image no longer marred or obscured or defaced. This is who we are as men and women “in Christ”.

But this isn’t all that we are, for the old man, the old woman, the creature defaced by sin and difficult to live with; this is still with us. To be sure, the old being doesn’t determine our ultimate identity: Christ does this. Still, the old being clings; it lingers.  And it is loathsome.

In the Roman Empire of antiquity, Roman authorities displayed limitless imagination and cruelty in punishing law-breakers. One of the most hideous punishments was that of strapping a corpse to the back of a law-breaker. The criminal had to carry it around for a day or two or three as a judge decided. The corpse was heavy. It was awkward.         It inhibited movement. It always interfered with what the person was supposed to be doing.  Worst of all, it was revolting: it stank, it leaked.  It was hugely repulsive to the person who had to carry it, repulsive as well to those who witnessed it.

In the 7th chapter of his letter to the Christians in Rome , Paul glories in the new life that arises in God’s people as they live in the company of Jesus Christ.  Then with shocking abruptness he deplores the life of the old man, the old woman, the creature of sin that all believers have repudiated – he deplores this as he cries, “O wretched man that I am, who will deliver me from this body of death?”  On the one had he knows and glories in and is ceaselessly grateful for the gift of new life at Christ’s hand.  On the other hand he’s only too aware that the old man slain at the cross and therefore dead; this corpse is strapped to his back, and it isn’t pretty.

Luther, with his customary earthiness, says that you and I are new creatures in Christ to be sure, but the old man/woman won’t die quietly. The corpse still twitches, says Luther.

We know what he means.  While we are indeed new beings in Christ, the old being appears stuck to us. It’s heavy; it’s awkward; it interferes with the Kingdom-work we’re commissioned to do. And it is repugnant.  How repugnant? If I used the language right now that Luther used, you’d throw me out.  If ever we think Luther exaggerates, however, we need only ask those who work with us or live with us.  To be sure, they may love us; just as surely they are burdened with us precisely where we are most loathsome.

Temptation never ceases to pound on our door. Sometimes we open the door a crack “just to get a better look at it”, only to find that we can’t get the door shut again. Eventually we are startled, then staggered, and finally sick at heart to realize that we could hate someone so intensely that seeing him undergo adversity would make our day. Until we did it we never thought we could wait, patiently, for three months, to level someone in a public meeting – and the more people there were to witness it, the merrier we felt.

Have you ever noticed that we don’t envy what strangers have; we don’t envy what the super-rich have?  We envy what our very best friends or family members have.  We begin making tangential comments, snide remarks, passive-aggressive remarks whose poison tips we both relish and deny at the same time. Before long another relationship has gone down, and we still manage to blame the party we have slain.
You must have noticed how much better most of us can cope with emergencies, major upheavals of all sorts than we can cope with minor irritations and frustrations wherein we appear childish, petulant, spiteful, rude.  While there are relatively few major upheavals in life, however, there are countless minor vexations, cumulative vexations, and therefore the people whose lives cross ours most frequently find the body of death on our backs distressing to them and repugnant as well.

Yet we mustn’t stop here, for in Romans 7, as soon as Paul cries out “Who will deliver me from this body of death?” he exclaims “Thanks be to God through our Lord Jesus Christ”.  There is deliverance.  Not instantaneous, not without a measure of pain on our part as lingering depravity is burned out of us, not without the occasional lapse whenever we become complacent; still, he who is our inner man and who is ever strengthening us; he is at work within us to free us from that burden we know to be oppressive and loathsome.

When Paul prays for the strengthening of the inner man he’s praying the Lord will magnify, expand, his redemptive work in us so that we whom he has declared new may become new in fact. In his letter to the Christians in Philippi , Paul reminds the people there that the one who has begun a good work in them will unfailingly go on to complete it.

In a word, the apostle is praying that the Ephesian Christians will find themselves increasingly conformed to Jesus Christ as the body of death drops away from them.

 

[3] The apostle has one more thing in mind: he contrasts the inner man, the new man, not only with the old man; he also contrasts the inner man with the outer man.  The inner person is who we are, who we are in ourselves because first of who we are in Christ. The outer person is what we are deemed to be by the 101 grids or diagnostic tools or measuring rods by which we are measured.  We are all measured by our monetary net worth, by our level of formal education, by our political affiliations, by our social sophistication (so-called), by our physical beauty (or ugliness), by the labels that adorn the clothes we wear, by the smoothness with which we can handle ourselves at cocktail parties and assorted social events, by the whiteness of our teeth and the non-whiteness of our hair, even by and our sense of humour. (People with a cutting, sarcastic sense of humour, I have found, are deemed to more clever, more “with it”, in greater demand, than those with a gentle, non-victimising, sense of humour.) We may be deemed to be “cool”. (“Cool” has a specific meaning in our informal understanding.)  We may also be deemed to be “hot”.  And because of the informal meanings of “cool” and “hot”, we can be cool and hot at the same time.

It’s as if so many points, one to five, are awarded in each category, the accumulation of points determining our place on the social scale.  By means of the social scale we are regarded as “losers” or perchance “winners” or, more likely, something in between.  Our place on the grid determines whether we are to be flattered or forgotten. Yet Christians know that our place on the social scale is a matter of utter arbitrariness. If the grid by which we are assessed is changed, our place on the scale changes.  Furthermore, the social grid deployed today wasn’t used yesterday, and another grid will replace it next decade.

Then who are we?  Who was the apostle Paul? He tells us that when he went to Corinth he was laughed at because of his speech impediment and his scrawny physique. He replied to the Corinthians, “I am what I am by the grace of God.” (1st Cor. 15:10)  And what was that? To the Christians in Colosse he wrote, “Our real life is hid with Christ in God.” In other words, who we are is determined by Christ’s possession of us.  This is known only to God; it is known to us insofar as God reflects it back to us. But make no mistake: it’s real.  It’s real beyond the unreality of the “outer person”.

Paul prays for the strengthening of the inner person because he knows that if we become preoccupied with the outer person, we shall deny our fellowship with Christ; we’ll forfeit our integrity; we’ll conform ourselves to social expectation and sell ourselves.

Are we afraid of looking like losers?  Tell me: did our Lord look like a winner when he was executed with criminals at the city garbage dump?  In the company of Jesus Christ there are neither winners nor losers, neither weak nor strong, neither successes nor failures, neither the flatterable nor the forgettable. There are simply children of God whom Jesus their elder brother cherishes. His grip on them makes them who they are, determines a truth about them that no social arbitrariness can undo. In view of the fact that it can’t be undone before God, we shouldn’t act as if we can undo it before ourselves or before the world.  As our inner person is strengthened, the truth and reality of who we are in Christ sinks deeper into us and increasingly characterizes our thinking, our doing, our aspirations.

 

“Bow the knees.” It doesn’t mean to kneel down. It means that some pray-er is pleading for fellow-Christians with an intensity, an urgency, a persistence that we find startling.

Specifically, Paul is pleading for the strengthening of the inner being of the Christians in Ephesus . He’s aware of the downward pull of the old man/woman; he knows the preoccupation with the outer man/woman.

But he knows too, as he concludes his prayer, of “the power at work within us that is able to do far more abundantly than we ask or think”. Then by God’s grace may you and I ever want for ourselves what the apostle wants for us, and may we want it with an intensity, an urgency and a persistence no less than his.

 

                                                                                                     Victor Shepherd                                                                                                    

September 2005                                      

 

What Is The Church? Three Angles of Vision

Ephesians 3:20-21

 

“Now to him who by the power at work within us…to him be glory in the church and in Christ Jesus to all generations.”

Whenever I have conducted confirmation classes for younger people I have noticed how engaged they are as we discuss God, his Son Christ Jesus our Lord, the nature of faith, the necessity of obedience, the rigours of discipleship. In fact I have noticed how engaged they are concerning almost any topic until we bring up the topic of the church. For them, at least, the church seems to have little credibility.

Many adults appear to be on the same wavelength. After all, they would never hesitate to announce a little league hockey practice at the same hour as Sunday School, thereby declaring church unimportant, even though they continue to expect the services of the church to be available when granny needs to be buried or their daughter needs to be married.

Then again those of us who have been ministers of the church for decades are always surprised to hear from folk who have been “turned on” to the gospel through coffee-house groups or campus organizations and who now wish to candidate for the ordained ministry, even though they have had no exposure to the church and have no familiarity with its worship or its governance or its traditions. Plainly they view the church has having little to do with their new-found faith.

All of this forces us to ask, “What is the church? What is it supposed to be?” By way of answering this question we are going to listen to three major streams or traditions of the church as a whole. The three are classical Protestantism (Presbyterianism is huge here), Roman Catholicism, and the charismatic or Pentecostal movements.

 

I: — Let’s begin with our own tradition, classical Protestantism. The emphasis here is plain: the church consists of those who gather to hear the Word of God preached and to respond to the Word preached through praise and prayer. The architecture of church buildings suggests this. In most of the church buildings of classical Protestantism the pulpit stands square in the centre of the platform. The pulpit, often not only central but even elevated, occupies the chief place. It can’t be overlooked. People assemble Sunday by Sunday in order to be taught. And when a pastoral relations committee is calling a new minister, the first question it wants answered is, “Can he preach?”

But we must never think that preaching is entertainment; it’s not of the order of an after-dinner speech or a politician’s pep rally. Preaching always presupposes that what people are taught through an exposition of the gospel they need as they need nothing else and they can acquire it nowhere else. In other words, the presupposition of preaching is that the gospel has a precise content. This precise content is rooted ultimately in the heart of God who is possessed of a precise nature and has come to us in a singular Son and whose truth summons us to respond in a particular trust and love and obedience.

In classical Protestantism, then, people gather at worship first of all to be informed of a truth and reality they can’t learn anywhere else. No immersion in newspapers, magazines, movies; no time spent at golf, bird watching or water skiing: none of this is going to acquaint us with that gospel which has to be taught, and which should be taught, say classical Protestants, through ministers whose vocation the church has recognized and whose education and training the church has supervised. Calvin was fond of saying that the voice of God sounded in the voice of the preacher. He never meant that the voice of God and the voice of God’s servant are identical. Yet he insisted (i) God speaks; (ii) God is going to be heard to speak only as the herald of the gospel is heard to speak.

From time to time people tell me that they don’t have to assemble on Sunday mornings in order to be instructed in the Word and will and way and work of God. Neither do they have to be instructed in the response that God both invites and summons them to make. They insist they “feel closer to God” in nature than anywhere else (church included), and therefore on Sunday morning they go to hear the birds sing or watch the sunrise or look at the Grand Canyon . But gather to hear the Word of God declared? Superfluous, they say.

In the spirit of the tradition of classical Protestantism I reply (as gently as I can), “Feel close to God? We can genuinely feel close to God only as we are close to God. And since as sinners we are God-flee-ers we can be close to God only where God has drawn close to us. And where has he drawn close to us? Not in nature and not on the golf course: God has drawn exquisitely close to us in his Son; specifically, in the cross of his Son. When we are profoundly moved at nature’s beauties we are not being moved by God; we are being moved by God’s creation, the things that he has made, but we are not thereby in touch with the person of God himself. We are in touch with the person of God himself only as we are touched by that Son whose crucified arms embrace us and plead with us to embrace him in return.

If people tell me that in nature they have a sense of God’s power, I remind them that God acts most effectively and acts most characteristically (i.e., lovingly, redemptively), precisely where, from a human perspective, he is powerless: in a cross. All of this strikes people as something they’ve never heard before. In fact they haven’t heard it before. They need to be told.

Plainly we can’t inform ourselves of the gospel. The gospel – what all humankind needs as it needs nothing else – is not a human invention. It’s a divine cure. And concerning God’s cure we have to be informed.

You must have noticed that when Jesus began his public ministry, Mark tells us, he “…came preaching.” Then he commissioned twelve others to preach in his name; then seventy; then many more. There’s much to be said for classical Protestantism’s angle of vision concerning the church: the church consists of those who gather to hear the Word of God preached and to be schooled in the response they are to make.

 

II: — Let’s turn now to the angle of vision found in Roman Catholicism (and in Anglo-Catholicism, as well as the Eastern Orthodox Church.) These Christians emphasize the church as the body of Christ. Unquestionably this emphasis too is rooted in scripture. Altogether there are 188 images of the church in the New Testament. Three of the major images are “bride”, “building” (temple) and “body.” Of the three major images, however, “body” is the chief image. We are the body of Christ. Christ himself is head of his own body.

As soon as we acknowledge the church to be the body of Christ we have to acknowledge several crucial truths we might otherwise overlook.

[1] Individually you and I have a relationship with Jesus Christ our Lord only as we are related to his body, the church, the congregation. We can’t be related to the head of the body without being related to the body itself. No one can cherish Jesus Christ while disdaining his people. No one can glory in the head of the body while dismissing the body.

[2] Individually you and I have an identity as Christians only as we are identified with the body, the church, the congregation. If we are asked, “Are you a Christian?” our initial response, whether uttered audibly or not, is, “Yes, I’m a Christian; I cling to Jesus Christ in faith.” The response is fine as far as it goes but it doesn’t go far enough. “Yes, I cling to Jesus Christ in faith and I cling to his people in love.” When the Christians in Corinth were ripping apart their fellowship through their bickering, party-spirit, and out-and-out wickedness, Paul asked them sharply, “Do you despise the church?” That stopped them in their tracks. They knew what he was going to say next: “If you despise the body then you despise the head of the body, Jesus Christ, and you aren’t Christians at all.”

[3] Individually you and I are going to be useful in the service of Jesus Christ only as we are members of his body. Rather crudely Paul asks us to think of a normal human body, and then to imagine a leg detached from that body “over there,” an arm somewhere else, an eyeball somewhere else again – you know, the sort of ghastly spectacle we might see at the site of an airplane crash. “Now,” says the apostle, “of what use is a detached leg?” Plainly, no use at all. Not only is a detached leg useless, can it even be said to be a leg? If a leg is defined as that which supports and propels a torso, then a detached “leg” isn’t really a leg at all. The purpose of an eyeball is to see. A detached eyeball can’t see, since it’s detached from nerve and brain. Then is it an eye at all? Once any body member becomes detached it’s no more than a piece of putrefying flesh: unsightly, malodorous, and above all, useless.

In everyday life the function of our body is to do what our head tells it to do. What the head wills the body to do is transmitted through our nervous system, since nerves connect mind and muscle. Jesus Christ has a body on earth (his muscles, as it were) in order that his will for humankind will be done. Christ’s purposes for his human (and non-human) creation will be accomplished only as there is a body, somewhere, that receives, recognizes the directives from the head and implements them.

“But surely,” someone objects, “surely where you are talking about Christ’s body you don’t mean the local congregation; you don’t mean St. Matthew’s by the Variety Store. Why, in that congregation there are all kinds of problems and more than a few power plays and God only knows what else.” (It has been said – truly – that the church is like Noah’s Ark : if it weren’t for the storm outside no one could stand the stink inside.) “Surely that congregation isn’t the body of Christ.” Yes it is. Our Lord’s body may be scarred, marred, pock-marked, even deformed, crippled in some respect. Nevertheless, it’s the only body he has.

In everyday life no one can exist without a body. Jesus Christ, Lord of his own body to be sure, nevertheless chooses to be present to our world and present in our world through his body. We are members of that body. If we forsake it we forsake him. If we snootily remove ourselves from it then we fatally remove ourselves from him.

There’s one thing more we can learn from the angle of vision that the church is the body of Christ: the body will last as long as the head lasts. Sometimes it is suggested that the church is at risk. To be sure, any one congregation or denomination may be at risk, but Christ’s body is no more at risk than Christ himself is, and he is never at risk. He has been raised victor over death. He has been enthroned at the right hand of the Father. The powers of destruction cannot prevail against him; cannot prevail against him, head and body alike.

The body of Christ existed long before we were added to it; it will thrive long after we are no longer around. Therefore the community of Christ’s people will never disappear. The church is weak? God will strengthen it. Confused? God will enlighten it. Corrupt? God will purify it. “I shall build my church,” says Jesus, “and the powers of destruction shall not prevail against it.”

 

III: — Let’s look at the church from the third angle of vision, the emphasis of the charismatic or Pentecostal movements. The emphasis here is on the Holy Spirit: the church is the community of the Spirit. These movements remind us that a body can appear splendid, and yet be a corpse. The Spirit – life, breath, vitality – the Spirit is the difference between a body and a corpse.

To emphasize the Holy Spirit (the Holy Spirit is the immediacy, intimacy and vividness of God) is to emphasize our experience of God. The book of Hebrews, for instance, speaks of those who have “tasted the goodness of God and the powers of the age to come;” tasted, not merely read about it, not merely discussed it. What’s the difference between tasting salt (and knowing that what you’ve tasted is salt) and reading a book on the chemical properties of sodium chloride? Paul reminds the church in Thessalonica that the gospel came to them “not in words only, but in power, in the Holy Spirit, and with full conviction.” Of course the gospel had come to them in words. (Classical Protestants had made sure of that.) Yet the gospel had come to them as well “in power, in the Holy Spirit, and with full conviction.” Can’t we sense the crescendo, the surge, of all that our charismatic fellow-Christians insist on? The Christians in Thessalonica heard the gospel announced, and then were convicted and convinced of its truth and its significance for them.

In his first epistle the apostle John says much about believers abiding in Christ and Christ abiding in them. Is it mere talk, or is there a reality behind the talk that lends the talk authenticity? John answers our question when he adds, “By this we know that we abide in him and he in us, because he has given us of his own Spirit.” The Spirit is God himself in his immediacy and intimacy and intensity burning his way upon men and women so that they know—not wish or think or hope – know that their relationship with their Lord is just that.

When the Christians in Galatia were in danger of exchanging the gospel of God’s free grace and his gift of faith for a moralistic legalism that would render people self-righteous legalists Paul wanted to correct them as fast as he could. He asked them, “Did you receive the Spirit by hearing (the gospel) with faith or by moralistic legalism?” (Galatians 3:2) The point is this. When he asks them “Did you receive the Spirit?” he was referring to their identifiable experience of God. They could no more deny their present experience of God than the person with a raging headache can deny her headache. If I have a headache right now you may say to me, “Did you get your headache from reading in poor light or from having the ’flu?” Regardless of my answer the one thing that isn’t in doubt is my headache. I know I have a headache.

“Did you receive the Spirit through hearing with faith or by moralistic legalism?” The apostle knows they aren’t going to deny their present experience of the Spirit. He knows too that they are going to recall how they came to taste the Spirit: they had responded to the gospel in obedient faith.

In the older testament the Hebrew word for spirit is ruach. In the newer testament the Greek word for spirit is pneuma. Both ruach and pneuma mean breath, wind, spirit. Breath is essential to life. To be without breath is to be without life. Wind indicates power; it drives boats and windmills; it dries clothes; it moves clouds. Wind always does something. And Spirit? Spirit is simply the God who infinitely transcends us now coming among us, even coming within us with such immediacy, intimacy and intensity that we no more doubt him than we doubt our headache – better, than we no more doubt our contented heart.

The charismatic churches have much to share with us.

 

What is the church? Classical Protestants say it’s the gathering of those who assemble to hear the gospel preached and to be schooled in the response of faith and obedience.

Roman Catholics, Anglo-Catholics, Eastern Orthodox insist that the church is the body of Christ, his hands and feet and muscle in the world, obeying Christ the head and aspiring to do his work.

Charismatic Christians say the church consists of those who have been touched by the Spirit.

The truth is, all three emphases are correct. And we need all three. For if one emphasis only is upheld, distortion, lopsidedness and out-and-out error occur.

If we want to see the church whole and see as well its marvellous diversity, then we must view the church from three complementary angles of vision. As we do this we shall find our understanding deepening, even as we find our love for the church swelling – but never out-swelling our love for him who ever remains ruler and head of the church, Christ Jesus our Lord.

                                                                                                        Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                

 April 2004

 

On the Necessity of Acquiring a Christian Mind and Discerning False Teaching

Ephesians 4:11-16      Jeremiah 23:13-17     Matthew 7:15-20

 

I: — I have a friend who is a physician at Toronto ’s Sunnybrook Hospital . He is also professor of medicine at the University of Toronto . Several years ago a fourth-year medical student was suspected of knowing very little medicine. University officials were embarrassed. How had this fellow managed to get to fourth year and seem so ignorant?  Who had marked his examinations and passed him during his first three years? Why had he been passed when he should have been failed?  Fourth-year medical students rarely fail, since less able students are weeded out much earlier in the programme.  My friend was called in. He asked the student two or three elementary questions concerning anatomy.  The student could not reply.  Whereupon my physician-friend told university officials to plough this fellow so deep that he would never surface in a medical classroom or clinic anywhere.

The one thing my friend did not do was say, “Oh well, it doesn’t matter. No doubt there are good qualities in the fellow somewhere.  Let’s avoid hurting his feelings; after all, it’s terrible to be rejected. If the student is rejected he may never recover emotionally, and we wouldn’t want that on our hands!” Instead, “Expel this fellow right now before he has a chance to damage someone irrecoverably.”

When I was in Grade XIII chemistry the day came when we were to make hydrogen gas in the classroom.         I’m told that high school students are not permitted to make hydrogen gas now because of the risk of explosion the process entails. That’s why my chemistry teacher (1961) carefully instructed us in the properties of hydrogen gas and the precise steps we were to follow lest someone’s face be riddled with glass shards.  Then the teacher proceeded to monitor each student’s experiment. Suppose the teacher had said and done nothing and an explosion had occurred.         Wouldn’t parents have been right in pronouncing him negligent, even criminally negligent?

 

Prophet and apostle (whose written testimony scripture is) are so very concerned about false teaching ,  just because they know that a teacher or preacher or Sunday School instructor or UCW devotions leader fitted out with false doctrine is dangerous; dangerous to others of course, but also dangerous to herself.  And the congregation? Any congregation that lacks a Christian mind; any congregation indifferent to false teaching, false doctrine is as negligent as the perpetrator himself.

 

II: — And yet in congregations everywhere in Christendom we find people impatient with doctrine, impatience with an insistence on sound teaching, impatient, in short, with acquiring a Christian mind.  Someone is always saying, “Who needs it?  It’s only cerebralism for those who like head games.  Besides, doctrine is frequently an occasion of dispute.  Let’s get rid of it all and just go with Jesus, a doctrine-less Jesus.”

To speak like this, however, is not to know what one is saying.  For starters, who is this simple Jesus we are to go with?  Why go with him rather than with Winston Churchill?  Because Winston Churchill isn’t the Son of God.  “Son of God” did someone say?  But to speak of Jesus as the Son of God lands us squarely in the doctrine of the incarnation. All right, then, forget the incarnation; we shall speak only of Jesus Christ. But “Christ” isn’t our Lord’s surname (in the way that “Shepherd” is mine.)  “Christ”, CHRESTOS, is Greek for the Hebrew MASHIACH, meaning Messiah. The Messiah is God’s agent in righting creation gone wrong.  Two doctrines leap out at us: the doctrine of creation and the doctrine of the fall. (Remember, a Messiah is needed only for a world gone wrong.)

Our objector, now grown impatient, retorts, “Forget Messiah; just give us the simple saviour of our Sunday School days.  Saviour? Saviour from what? Two doctrines leap out again: sin and salvation. “Can’t we just believe without all this mental clutter?”  Believe what? Besides, how does such belief differ from gullibility or superstition or mere opinion? Obviously “belief” presupposes a doctrine of faith.  There is no doctrine-less Jesus.

 

III: —    Doctrine, you see, is the articulation of truth.  Where doctrine is dismissed someone is saying there is no such thing as truth. But Christians cannot say this. Where doctrine is unknown truth cannot be known and cannot be commended.  But Christians are eager to know the truth and commend the truth since we are born of the truth. Where teaching is out-and-out false people are put on a road that ends in swamp or desert, never on a road that ends in the kingdom of God .

The older testament is everywhere concerned with false prophets and the damage they do. The newer testament is everywhere concerned with false teachers and the damage they do. There are five New Testament books which are especially concerned with the place of sound teaching (the acquiring of a Christian mind), the place of truth within the Christian community.  The five brief books are Paul’s two letters to Timothy (a young preacher), his letter to Titus, plus Peter’s second letter and Jude’s only letter. These five epistles especially emphasize the necessity of sound teaching and the danger of false teaching.

Ponder for a minute Paul’s line in his first letter to Timothy where he speaks of “…God our saviour, who desires all men to be saved and to come to the knowledge of the truth”; or in J.B. Phillips’ paraphrase, “The purpose of God our saviour is that all men should be saved and come to know the truth”.  Plainly it is Paul’s conviction that we need to be saved – not helped, not boosted, not fixed up – saved (i.e., spared spiritual futility now and from eternal loss ultimately); it is his conviction that God longs to save us all without exception; it is his conviction too that God does so only as we come to know the truth, that truth which God himself is and that truth concerning ourselves which God discloses to us. Knowledge of God’s truth is essential to our possession of God’s salvation.  On the other hand it is just as plain that dissemination of false doctrine, false teaching which renders people ignorant of the truth; this imperils their salvation.

If we have a raging infection our physician prescribes an antibiotic (penicillin or something like it).  We take the medicine because we believe it is the cure for our infection. If penicillin were prescribed and we had already been told that it was not the cure for our infection, we should only disdain the medicine and have our infection worsen until we were sick unto death.

People rejoiced to hear the Christmas announcement just because they believed that what God had prescribed for them was the cure they needed. The good news of Christmas was that to them, to them even as they were helpless and hopeless in their predicament before God, there had been given a saviour.  Not any saviour; the effectual saviour, none other than Jesus of Nazareth and him only. John insists that Jesus Christ has been given us as “the remedy for the defilement of our sins”. Whenever false teachers with their false doctrine obscure this truth, deny this truth, diminish this truth, or cast aspersion upon it; whenever this truth is “fudged” in any way men and women are imperilled before God, since they will remain without the only saviour any of us can ever have.

Do not think I am exaggerating when I compare God’s truth to antibiotic medicine without which the infected person sickens unto death. When Paul speaks of “sound doctrine” in his letters to Timothy and Titus the one word he uses over and over for “sound” is HUGIAINOUSA; HUGIAINOUSA is an everyday medical term which means health-giving.  In other words, sound doctrine, sound teaching, is health-giving just as surely as false teaching is death-dealing.  In his first letter to Timothy Paul reminds the young man of what appears when a Christian mind is absent; i.e., when sound doctrine is absent and false teaching proliferates: “murderers, immoral persons, sodomites, kidnappers, liars and perjurers”.  Are these people contrasted with virtuous persons?  No. They are contrasted with “sound doctrine”, health-giving teaching.  At the end of his first letter to Timothy Paul speaks of “the teaching which accords with godliness”.  Not only does he insist that the young preacher “be able to give instruction in sound doctrine”, he tells Timothy why: “for by so doing you will be able to save both yourself and your hearers”.

When I used to interview candidates for the ministry in the courts of the church I let other committee-members probe the students’ social skills and marital history and career plans and psychological profile. Instead I always concentrated on the students’ grasp of God’s truth; I wanted to see the Christian furniture of their mind.  When I was told eventually that this was none of my business (can you believe it?) I resigned from the committee, for then I could no longer protect congregations who would be endangered a year or two later when these candidates were ordained.  The danger, after all, is not slight.  Jesus speaks of those who address a congregation all the while appearing to be warm, affectionate sheep when in fact they are ravenous wolves. They aren’t ravenous wolves because they are nasty or cruel; they turn out to be ravenous wolves — lethal, deadly — just because they are mindless with respect to the gospel (even if, perchance, sincere), just because they have substituted false teaching for God’s truth.

Little wonder, then, that Paul writes the congregation in Ephesus and urges the people in it – all the people in it – to grow up, to get beyond a child’s understanding. As long as a congregation has only a child’s understanding, says the apostle, it will always be “tossed to and fro, carried about with every wind of doctrine”. “Tossed to and fro, carried about with every wind of doctrine”: false teaching blows Christians off course, at the very least.  It likely leaves them upset (spiritually and emotionally seasick) and may even find them drowning.

For this reason the apostle Jude fulminates against false teachers in his one-chapter book. In the most scorching language Jude tells us that false teachers are “waterless clouds”: they promise life-giving rain but they never produce a drop for spiritually parched people.  They are “barren fruit-trees”: they yield nothing that is of any help to anyone. They are like “wild waves of the sea, casting up the foam of their own shame”: not only are they as destructive as a typhoon, their own lives are shameful. Finally, says Jude, they are like “wandering stars”; today we should say “shooting stars” which fall out of the sky and fizzle out into the darkness. Jude’s language, scorching as it is, is no more severe than our Lord’s when he says that false teachers appear to be cuddly sheep when in fact they are lethal wolves.

 

IV: — We haven’t time to explore all the false teaching mentioned in the New Testament. We have time only to comment on representative false teaching.

(i)         John identifies as false any teaching which denies the incarnation. To deny the incarnation is to deny the atonement; this is to deny that we have been given a saviour. It’s to leave people floundering, ignorant and unrepentant, in their sinnership before God.

(ii)         Peter identifies as false teaching which denies that obedience to God is required of all Christians, with the result that licentiousness appears and the name of Jesus is disgraced.

(iii)         Paul identifies as false that teaching which pretends that people have to earn or merit or deserve their standing with God as pardoned sinners. Sound doctrine, on the other hand, insists that we are justified by grace through faith on account of Christ; we are set right with God, rightly related to him, as we trust in faith his provision of mercy, fashioned for us and vouchsafed to us in his Son.

(iv)         James identifies as false the teaching that we can be hearers of the Word of God without being doers of the selfsame Word.  To be an authentic hearer, says James, is always to be a doer, especially a doer on behalf of what James calls “the widow and the orphan”; that is, those people who are marginalized, vulnerable or defenceless.

(v)         Jude has more to say about false teachers in his tiny letter than any other NT writer. “Recognize them and avoid them”, he tells us.  How are we to recognize them?  If they contradict the gospel they give themselves away.         In addition, says Jude, they use fancy language; they are intellectual snobs; they are slick manipulators; and they claim to have the Holy Spirit extraordinarily when all the while they behave shamefully. Recognize them and avoid them.

 

V: — There is one crucial point you must give me time to make this morning: while correct teaching, sound doctrine, truth is necessary, it is not enough. Necessary, always necessary, but of itself never sufficient.  You see, it is possible to grasp the truth of God with one’s mind and yet have one’s heart far from God.

The Hebrew prophets always knew this.  The Hebrew prophets didn’t suspect that their people were ignorant of Torah. They knew that their people had been schooled in Torah since infancy and therefore were apprized of God’s nature and God’s purpose and God’s way.  Nevertheless, cried the prophets, what the people have in their heads they do not yet have in their hearts.  The God they say they believe in they do not obey.  The one whose love rescued them from Egypt and sustained them in the wilderness; this one who loves them they do not love in turn. The God they know so much about they are personally acquainted with so very slightly. The Hebrew prophets plead with their people to encounter intimately the person of the God whose truth has already informed their minds.

When I was moving step-by-step through my doctoral programme I had to sit a series of oral examinations on a variety of topics.  One of my examiners was Professor Jakob Jocz, a third-generation Lithuanian Hebrew-Christian. When my examination with him was over Jocz leaned forward in his chair, fixed his eyes on me and said in his pronounced, Eastern European accent, “Shepherd, you have done well in this examination.  But I want you to remember something.  As important as the truth is that we have probed today, it is by no means everything: what really counts is the shape of a person’s life”. I have never forgotten this.

I like to think that I have made considerable progress in acquiring a Christian mind. But this fact does not mean for one minute that I am more intimately acquainted with the living God than is the old saint who has prayed and wrestled, suffered and obeyed, pleaded and praised every day for decades and who can now echo the psalmist from the bottom of her heart: “I will sing to the Lord, because he has dealt bountifully with me”. (Psalm 13:6)

Whenever I think about my grasp of sound doctrine I recall the word of the apostle James. James, together with all prophets and apostles, knows that sound doctrine is utterly essential to the calling and equipping and strengthening of God’s people. Then should every Christian aspire to be a teacher, an expositor of sound doctrine?         Of course not.

Still, there are six clergy-leaders in the congregation of St Bride’s who are appointed to teach.  We six are prayed for every Sunday.  Good. We need all the help we can get. At the same time, we should be aware, according to James, that those who teach are going to be judged with greater strictness.

Since we clergy-teachers are going to be judged with greater strictness, why don’t you do us the favour of judging us now, thereby sparing us something worse later? “What counts is the shape of a person’s life.”  Don’t leave us in any ghastly illusion concerning ourselves one day longer. For I know that the psalmist is correct when he insists that the upright, and only the upright, are going to behold the face of God. (Psalm 11:7)

 

                                                                                      Victor Shepherd                                      
                                 
 October 2, 2010

 

St Bride’s Anglican Church, Mississauga

 

Jeremiah 23:13-17

Matthew 7:15

1 Timothy 1:3; 2:4; 1:10 ; 4:16 ;

Titus 1:9

Ephesians 4:13

Jude 12-13

James 2:19

Psalm 13:6; 11:7

 

 

On Putting on the Lord Jesus Christ

Ephesians 4:24      Romans 13:14      Colossians 3:5-14

 

Nakedness renders very few people more handsome.  Most people look worse in the bathtub than they do anywhere else.  By the time we are 35 years old gravy and gravity have taken their toll. We look better clothed.

Then what shall we wear? Anything at all? Shabby clothes?  Soiled clothes? “Far-out” clothing as unserviceable as it is ostentatious?  Surely we want to wear clothing that enhances us.  And if we can find clothing that is “just right” for us, we may even say that our clothing “makes” us.

The apostle Paul was fond of the metaphor of clothing.  In his letters to congregations in Rome , Ephesus and Colosse he speaks metaphorically of clothing which should be thrown out, as well as of clothing which should be worn all the time.  The apostle knows something we do well to remember: nakedness (metaphorically speaking) is not possible.  It is impossible to be unclothed spiritually.  He never urges his readers to put on something in order to cover up their spiritual nakedness. Instead he urges them to take off that clothing which always clothes, naturally clothes, fallen human beings, and then to put on that clothing which adorns Christians, and adorns them just because they have first put on the Lord Jesus Christ himself.

 

I: — First, the clothing that has to be rejected.  Everyone knows that some clothing is not merely old or frayed or threadbare. Some clothing is much worse than this: it is vermin-ridden.  Vermin-ridden clothing is not to be washed or patched or simply set aside in case it comes back into fashion.  It has to be destroyed.

For this reason Paul begins his wardrobe recommendations with the startling phrase, “Put to death….”  “Put to death what is earthly in you: fornication, impurity…” and so on. Degenerate sexual behaviour is inappropriate to Christian discipleship and must be eliminated.

What the apostle had to say in this regard shocked the ancient world. In ancient Greece a man had a wife for human companionship; he had as many mistresses as he wanted for libidinal convenience; and he had a pubescent boy for ultimate sexual gratification. As the gospel surged into the ancient world Christian congregations stood out as islands of sexual purity in a sea of corruption.

Do we still stand out today?  Not so long ago the Toronto newspapers published articles on the promiscuity of NHL hockey players.  Players were not named for the most part (although one Maple Leaf identified himself unashamedly as one who had been tested for AIDS).  A player with the Montreal Canadiens, a fellow who makes no Christian profession at all, remarked, “I always thought it was supposed to be one man and one woman for life.”         Does it take a hockey player to remind the present-day church of what it is supposed to uphold? In the ancient world the church stood out as startlingly different; the society surrounding the church had never seen anything like it.

I am asked over and over what I think about “trial marriage”.  Invariably I say that “trial marriage” is a logical impossibility; it is as logically impossible as a trial parachute jump.  As long as you are standing in the doorway of the airplane, you haven’t jumped at all. Once you have jumped, however, it isn’t a trial; it’s the real thing.  A trial parachute jump is logically impossible.  So is a trial marriage.  If a commitment intending indissolubility hasn’t been made it isn’t marriage at all. If a commitment intending indissolubility has been made it isn’t a trial.  We can be sure of one thing: the person who foolishly thinks there can be “trial marriage” will also think there can be “trial adultery”. Paul, reflecting the conviction of all Christians of the apostolic era, insists that some clothing can’t be helped by spot remover.  It has to be destroyed. “Put to death what is earthly in you”, is his manner of speaking.

 

There are additional items of clothing which should be destroyed.  “Passion, evil desire, covetousness”, with covetousness underlined, since covetousness amounts to idolatry, he tells us.  The Greek word for covetousness is PLEONEXIAPLEON — more; EXIA, to have.  Covetousness is the passionate desire to have more — have more of anything. It is evil in that the passionate desire to have more corrupts us and victimizes others.

To crave greater prestige, greater notoriety, greater visibility is to embrace compromise after compromise until we have thoroughly falsified ourselves, a phoney of the phoneys.  To crave more goods is to fall into dishonesty.         To crave more power, greater domination, is to become first exploitative then cruel.

Paul sums up the passionate desire to have more — covetousness — as idolatry. Martin Luther used to say, “Our god is that to which we give ourselves, that from which we seek our ultimate satisfaction.”  What we pursue, what we actually pursue regardless of what we are too polite to say we pursue, what our heart is secretly set on when all the socially acceptable disguises are penetrated; this is our god.  Because we expect to be rewarded by this deity (and will be rewarded, Jesus guarantees with his repeated, “They have their reward…”) we secretly, yet surely, give ourselves to it.  Such idolatry, insists the apostle, we ought swiftly to put to death.

 

He isn’t finished yet. Also to be killed are “anger” and “wrath”.  ORGE, anger, is smouldering resentment, calculated resentment, long-relished resentment that nurses a grudge and plots ways to even the score. THUMOS, wrath, on the other hand, is a blow-up, the childish explosion that is no less sinful for being childish. The petulant adult with infantile tantrums, as well as the adult whose long-relished resentment is kept smouldering; both these people are pitiable. They think they are well-dressed when in fact their shabby clothes are loathsome because verminous.

 

Lastly, the apostle speaks of “slander”, “abusive talk”, and “lying”. Slander is the ruination of someone else’s reputation.  Abusive talk is any language that assaults and is meant to hammer people. Lying is deliberate misrepresentation. The slanderer is as lethal as a rattlesnake.  The abusive talker is as brutal as a sledgehammer.         These people plainly damage others.  The liar, on the other hand, while certainly deceiving others, principally damages himself. You see, the liar who lies even in the smallest matters has rendered himself untrustworthy. Once he is known to be untrustworthy no one will say anything of any importance to him; no one will confide in him. All he will hear for as long as he is known as a liar is what’s trivial. Of course the liar can be forgiven (and should be); but the liar can never be trusted. Far more than he victimizes others he victimizes himself.

 

The apostle never minces words.  There is clothing we must not merely shed; we must get rid of it.  “Put to death”, he tells us, the impurity which defiles, the craving which corrupts, and the talk which either damages others or renders oneself untrustworthy.

 

II: — At the beginning of the sermon I said that nakedness (metaphorically) isn’t possible. We jettison the clothing which we must only because we have first put on, already put on, the new clothing which becomes all of us.  In his letter to the Christians in Rome Paul says, “Put on the Lord Jesus Christ.”  We do put him on — in faith — so that he becomes ours and we become his. To the Christians in Ephesus Paul writes, “Put on the new nature, created after the likeness of God in true righteousness and holiness.”  To the Christians in Colosse he says, “Put on the new nature, which is being renewed in knowledge after the image of its creator.”

It is plain that Christians are those who, in faith, have put on Jesus Christ himself. As we put on him we put on that renewed human nature which he is and which he fits onto us; as all of this happens the image of God, in which we were created but which has become scratched and marred and defaced — this image of God is re-engraved and now stands out starkly.

If this is really what has happened (and what more could happen?), what is the result of our having put on Christ?

 

(i)         The first result is startling; the first result is so public, so notorious, so blatant that it can be observed even by those who make no profession of faith at all. The first result is that the barriers throughout the world which divide, isolate and alienate human beings from each other are crumbled.  “Here there cannot be Greek or Jew”, says Paul, “…nor barbarian, Scythian, slave or free person; but Christ is all and in all.”

The barriers in the ancient world were as ugly as they are today.  The Greeks regarded themselves as intellectually superior to everyone else. They were the cultured of the cultured. The Greek language was considered both the most expressive and the most mellifluous (beautiful sounding) of any language.  Why, compared to the sound of Greek all other languages had a harsh, unmusical, brutish sound: “bar-bar”.  Greek people therefore regarded everyone else in the world as a barbarian.

We modern people look upon the study of languages as a mark of the educated person. No one brags of being unilingual.  But the ancient Greeks boasted of knowing one language only.  They despised the study of non-Greek languages.  They argued that since every language is inferior to their own, and since everyone who speaks an inferior language is inferior to the Greek people, why waste time studying the inferior languages of inferior people?   Max Mueller, an internationally acclaimed linguist of the late nineteenth century; Mueller insisted that a desire to learn other languages arose only through the indirect illumination of the gospel, arose only when the people who spoke these languages were no longer seen as barbarians but as brothers/sisters.

The Scythians mentioned in our text today are named inasmuch as they were regarded as the lowest form of human life.  “More barbarian than the barbarians” is how the Greeks spoke of them. Scythians were held to be barely human, scarcely human.

Utterly unhuman were slaves.  In the ancient world the slave wasn’t considered to be a human being in any sense. Slaves had no rights. They could be beaten, maimed or killed with impunity — and why not, since killing a slave, through overwork, for instance, was no more significant than breaking a garden-rake through overuse.  No less a philosopher than Aristotle had said that a slave was a highly efficient tool that had one disadvantage not found in other tools: the slave had to be fed.

And yet in the early days of the church the spiritual leader of the congregation was frequently a slave.         Freemen and women, people whose social class towered above that of a slave; freemen and women recognized the godliness of the slave who was leading their congregation. They recognized the spiritual authenticity and authority of someone whom the society at large didn’t even regard as human, and deferred to it.  Only in a Christian congregation could this phenomenon be seen.  It happened nowhere else. It was the single most public consequence of putting on Christ.

One consequence of putting on our Lord, of putting on our new nature in righteousness and holiness, is that the congregation is a living demonstration of the collapse of those barriers which divide, isolate and alienate people from each other.

 

(ii)         A second consequence: in putting on Christ, in putting on that new nature which is being renewed after the image and likeness of God, we become clothed with the character that shines in our Lord himself.

We put on compassion and kindness.  Compassion is literally the state of being attuned to someone else’s suffering. It is the exact opposite of what we mean by “do-gooder”.  The do-gooder does good, all right (or at least does what he regards as good), but does it all from a safe distance, does it all with his hands but is careful to leave his heart out of it, lest his heart become wrenched, never mind broken.  The compassionate person, on the other hand, is completely different; the compassionate person’s heart is attuned to someone else’s suffering, even if there is very little that that person can do with her hands. If you were afflicted or tormented yourself, which person would you rather have with you: the do-gooder who will only tinker remotely, or the compassionate person who may only be able to resonate with your pain? — always the latter, for the latter will in the long run be vastly more helpful and healing than the tinkerer.

We put on kindness as well. Kindness is holding our neighbour’s wellbeing as dear as our own.  Such kindness has about it none of the negativities surrounding “do-goodism”. In the time of our Lord’s earthly ministry the word “kind” was used of wine; wine was said to be kind when full-bodied red wine had no sourness about it. Such wine was rich and delightful but without any sour aftertaste.  The same word is used by our Lord himself when he says, “Take my yoke upon you, for my yoke is — is what, easy? The English translations say “easy”, but the Greek word is CHRESTOTES, and everywhere else it means kind. An ox-yoke was said to be kind when the yoke fit so well that it didn’t chafe the animal’s neck. “Yoke” is a common Hebrew metaphor for obedience to Torah.  When our Lord tells us that his yoke is kind he means that our obedience, an aspect of our faith in him; such obedience to him won’t irritate us, chafe us, rub us raw – or render us sour.

When we put on Christ, continues Paul, we put on lowliness, meekness and patience. Lowliness is humility, and humility, you have heard me say one hundred times, is simply self-forgetfulness.

Then what about meekness? Meekness is strength exercised through gentleness.  All of us have strengths; to be sure, we have weaknesses as well, but all of us have strengths. We can exercise our strengths heavy-handedly, coercively, domineeringly, or we can exercise our strengths gently.  When Paul wrote his epistles the word “meek” was used every day to describe the wild horse which was now tamed (and therefore useful) but whose spirit had not been broken.

Patience means we are not going to explode or quit, sulk or sabotage when things don’t get done in congregational life exactly as we should like to see them done.

We put on forgiveness, and forgive each other, moved to do so simply by the astounding forgiveness we have received from our Lord himself.

 

(iii)         The final consequence of putting on Christ: we put on love, with the result, says Paul, that the congregation “is bound together in perfect harmony”. He maintains that a congregation is to resemble a symphony orchestra.         An orchestra never consists of one instrument only playing the same note over and over. An orchestra consists of many different instruments sounding many different notes at the same time. The full sound of the orchestra is what people want to hear.  Whether the full sound is a good sound or a grating sound depends on one thing: is the orchestra playing in harmony?

We should be aware of what the metaphor of harmony doesn’t mean for congregational life. It doesn’t mean that the goal of congregational life is uniformity or conformity; and it doesn’t mean that voices which shouldn’t be heard all the time shouldn’t be heard at all.  (The sharp crack of the timpani drum and the piercing note of the piccolo aren’t heard often in an orchestra, but when they need to be heard they should be heard.)

It is love, says the apostle, and love only, which renders congregational life harmony rather than cacophony.         For it is such love which renders our life together honouring to God, helpful to us, and attractive to others who may yet become Christ’s people as they too are persuaded to put on the Lord Jesus Christ. For as they do this, they will find, as we have found already, that to put on him is also to put on that human nature which God has appointed for us.         And to clothe ourselves in this is to find that clothes do indeed make the man — and the woman too.

 

                                                                                                 Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                                     

June 2007

 

The Seven Deadly Sins: Anger

Ephesians 4:25-32       Exodus 23:1-9      Matthew 5:21-24; 43-48

 

[1]      What must it have been like, that day in the temple, when Jesus braided a whip (it would have taken him 10 or 15 minutes to braid the whip; plainly his violence was premeditated; we can’t pretend anything else), while his eyes flashed fire and his voice skinned people as he kicked over tables and scattered money?  What must it have been like to see our Lord enraged?

 

What’s more, Jesus was angry not once but many times.  He was livid whenever he saw religious hucksters fleecing defenceless people; livid again whenever he came upon church leaders who caused followers to stumble; livid once more whenever he ran into hard-hearted people who cared not a whit about the suffering of those who had suffered for years.

In view of the fact that Jesus was angry on so many occasions I am surprised that the church has customarily assumed that anger of any sort is sinful. In view of the church’s distortion of what it means to follow Jesus I am no longer surprised at the apathy that surrounds us everywhere in our society; no longer surprised that even the worst apathy — the kind that invites victimization — is now paraded as a virtue.  I have never doubted that our Lord turned water into wine; I am just as certain that the church regularly turns wine into water, not least where it fails to grasp the nature of our Lord’s anger and thereby fosters the pseudo-virtue of apathy.

At the same time, angry as our Lord is on many occasions he will yet die for the very people who have enraged him.         We must always remember this and take it to heart concerning our own anger. Our Lord’s anger at people never inhibits his love for them.  He will give up his life — gladly give it up — for the same people who have infuriated him. Having been angry with them (rightly angry with them), he yet never disdains them, doesn’t ignore them, doesn’t dismiss them, doesn’t write them off as lesser creatures not worth his time and attention and energy. The people who have made him boil he will yet love with his last breath.

From our Lord’s example it is plain that apathy is inexcusable in any Christian. It is plain, according to scripture, that Christians are commanded to be angry when situations call for anger. “Be angry”, the apostle Paul tells his readers.  “Be angry”, he insists, “but do not sin.”  We are to be angry even as we are not to sin in our anger.         Plainly anger can curdle into sin.  Then when is anger sin?

 

[2]         Anger is sin whenever anger gives way to revenge.  Revenge impels us toward bloodletting.  Revenge pursues retaliation.  (Our Lord’s anger, we should note, never issued in retaliation.)

When John Fitzgerald Kennedy was president of the USA a journalist asked him why he and his brothers “boiled over” so very infrequently. “We Kennedys don’t get angry”, replied JFK coolly, “we get even”.

Before we think the Kennedys vicious and ourselves virtuous we must understand that anyone at all can begin virtuously and end viciously. The pattern is plain. We are brought into the orbit of something that leaves us justifiably angry.  But if we are not spiritually alert, our anger at injustice becomes the occasion of temptation to revenge.  Now our anger at injustice has perverted itself into enjoyment at the prospect of revenge. We begin to nurse our anger, feed off it, rationalize the twist with which we have twisted it. The result is that anger becomes our settled disposition; anger becomes our characteristic mood, the colour of our blood, the core of our personality.

There are always telltale signs when people have fallen into carefully nursed anger (now sin) that has also become their characteristic mood. The first sign is that they imagine slights where there is none.  They speak of themselves as “sensitive”. But in fact they aren’t sensitive at all; they are merely “touchy”. Genuinely sensitive people, like Jesus, are moved at injustice, injustice that principally victimizes others. Touchy people, on the other hand, can think only of themselves.  Sensitive people forget themselves in their outrage at manifest injustice. Touchy people focus on themselves in their never-ending narcissism.

Another sign of anger that has curdled into revenge and therefore denatured into sin is over-reaction.  “Did you hear that?” someone now fumes, “I have been treated shabbily.” To be sure, an offence has occurred; but it was relatively slight.  A rowboat, rowed by someone who may be malicious but as often as not is merely inept, bumped into us.         We now launch an aircraft carrier.  We were pricked with a safety pin?  Out comes our 12-foot spear, replete with poison tip.  When word goes through a staff or a board or a committee that Mrs. “X” has a short fuse (and therefore all present are made to feel that they must step carefully), the most obvious feature of Mrs. “Short-fuse X” isn’t that she explodes quickly; it’s that she explodes over trifles, trifles that affect her.  Before long she is also telling everyone that whatever it is that has made her angry was done deliberately simply to “get” her, as all of life is now interpreted to be endless conspiracy.

When anger passes from obedience to the command of God to fodder for the evil one, when anger becomes our settled disposition, we display the destructive urge that psychoanalysts say lurks ever so deep in us.         Psychoanalysts comment a great deal on humankind’s deep-seated urge to destroy, which urge unconsciously finds satisfaction wherever it can. Before psychoanalysis noticed it scripture insisted on it and even illustrated it. We moderns try to deny it, telling ourselves that we have progressed beyond all of this. But of course no cultural sophistication, however rich, overturns anything pertaining to the Fall.

I find movies entertaining twice over.  The movie itself is entertaining, and the response of the movie-watchers in the theatre is also entertaining.  In the course of one entertaining movie-night I saw on the screen a young man playing an electric guitar.  The amplifier cut out on him.  No sound now. He fiddled with the dials on the amplifier for a while, becoming increasingly enraged. Finally he grabbed the guitar by the neck, swung it like an axe, and smashed both guitar and amplifier in a fit of destructive fury.  At this point the movie-watching audience laughed, laughed uproariously, as though something enormously funny had occurred.

Psychoanalysts maintain that one reason for laughter is this: what we are found laughing at points to something deep inside us whose subject-matter we cannot discuss or admit in polite company.  Laughter is the smokescreen behind which we can bring out what is ever so deep in us yet which is not normally socially acceptable, not customarily aired in polite company.  This is why we laugh at off-colour jokes, laugh at racist jokes, and laugh at exhibitions of destructive rage.  The anger-fuelled urge to destroy courses deep inside fallen humankind. Expressing it isn’t socially acceptable. Therefore socially acceptable vehicles are sought that will allow it to emerge.  Humour is such a vehicle.

Once anger has moved from a right response at injustice to a settled disposition we wish to nourish inasmuch as it feeds us; once this has occurred anger quickly turns into hatred.

Years ago when I naively (and non-biblically) had vastly more confidence in the political enterprise to transmute the human situation, I became disillusioned with both the political right and the political left. My disillusionment with the political right came first, and I fled to the left.  From the political left I heard a high-flown vocabulary about concern for the poor and solidarity with the disadvantaged.  But I didn’t find much concern for the poor, certainly no willingness to make any sacrifice for the poor.  I found enormous anger at the rich born of envy of the rich.  I have yet to meet a socialist who isn’t a closet capitalist.  I have met many who maintained in one breath that they were committed socialists and who complained in the next breath that their investment portfolio wasn’t performing as well as expected.  Anger as a settled disposition, residual rage bent on revenge, will invariably turn us into people whose apparent quest for righteousness is merely the disguise that hatred wears.

 

[3]         Then how do we leave the very pit of hell where settled anger smoulders all but inextinguishably?  We leave it only by looking up, looking up at the One who is light and love and life. As we look to him who is light, love, life and therefore truth we must allow his truth to x-ray us ruthlessly.

(i)         First we must allow ourselves to be interrogated as to the command of God never to seek revenge.  Have we really heard the command of God?  Do we intend to obey him? Do we know that the Hebrew word (and the Greek word too) for obedience has the grammatical form of intensified hearing?  (In other words, if we don’t obey then we have never profoundly heard, regardless of what we say we have heard.)  Revenge is always forbidden God’s people.         “Never avenge yourselves” God insists; “vengeance belongs to me; I will repay, says the Lord.”  We are not to finesse the matter of revenge at all.  (By “finesse” I mean exact revenge, thereby satisfying ourselves, all of this done with as much stealth and sophistication as needed to keep us appearing anything but vindictive.)  We are instead to leave the entire matter with God.

There is a crucial point we must understand this morning.  When God says, “Vengeance is mine, I will repay”, he does not mean that we can forget about exacting revenge because he is going to exact it for us, and exact it more painfully than we ever could ourselves. We are not to leave vengeance to him on the understanding that he is infinitely vengeful — as if he had a heart as depraved as ours.

For years I watched Bobby Clarke, the most talented hockey player with the Philadelphia Flyers, use his stick to cut down and cut up opposing players as though his stick were a scythe.  Opponents, needless to say, reacted with heavy stickwork of their own. At this point Clarke always acted as if he had been treated unfairly, as if he were the victim of a “first-strike” policy implemented by the opposing team.  With his posture of victimization Clarke let it be known that revenge was now in order. But Clarke never tried to avenge himself.  He let two goons do it for him: Dave “The Hammer” Schultz and Bob “Mad Dog” Kelly. Clarke could safely leave revenge to his two team-mates since they could exact it much more thoroughly.

This is not what is going on when God says, “Don’t you avenge yourselves; leave it with me.” We must never think that God can be counted on to act on our behalf in a manner commensurate with our depravity.  God’s command to us means something entirely different; namely, the whole matter of revenge we should simply forget.         The jab, the insult, the offence that has brought out our lurking revenge we should lay before God and leave there.         We aren’t trusting God to exact revenge on our behalf; rather, we are trusting God to work his unique work for good in an evil situation which has so enraged us that we passed the bounds of rationality days ago and are incapable of any objectivity concerning it.  We are trusting God to do something positive, something good, something restorative with a situation that we, in our upset, cannot assess accurately, and in our anger can only make worse.  We are forswearing vengeance not in order to allow God to exact it for us and exact it more painfully than we ever could; we are forswearing it because we now know that what we are bent on he isn’t.  Where we can only add to the world’s distress (even as we acquit ourselves self-righteously for doing so), he can uniquely relieve the world’s distress. Therefore we are to leave vengeance with him.  Note: we are not to leave vengeance to him; we are to leave our vengeance with him; that is, lay it before him and walk away from it ourselves.

Our first responsibility is to hear the command of God; really hear it; that is, obey him.

(ii)         Our second responsibility is to admit that our heart is every bit as depraved as the heart of the person who has offended us.  Therefore we too need deliverance from perverted passion.  We don’t need timely suggestions, sound advice, a model to imitate; we don’t need these chiefly.  We need deliverance.

While we may be either annoyed or mystified by the people who use “born again” language we must admit nonetheless that the promise of a fresh start in life, an ever-renewed new beginning; this is what the gospel is finally about. While many people suspect any talk of Christian experience as exhibitionistic and therefore fraudulent, our foreparents in faith were unashamed to speak unselfconsciously of what their hearts had come to know and cherish. We must never belittle the private necessity, the public significance, and the gospel-promise of a genuine change in the human heart.  The power needed to render the covetous person contented and the addicted person sober is dwarfed by the power needed to render the vengeful heart a vehicle of mercy. For this reason Jesus (who, said John Calvin, comes to us “clothed with his promises”) promises and guarantees all we need for the one and only attitude Christians are permitted to have toward their enemies: “Love your enemies and pray for those who spear you, so that you may be children of your Father in heaven.”   Jeremiah insists that the people of Israel must seek the well-being even of the Babylonians who have captured them, taunt them, and threaten them relentlessly.  Moses insists that when an Israelite sees his enemy’s ox or ass going astray, the Israelite doesn’t say, “Let that stinker find his own animal — if he can find it before it breaks a leg”.  Instead, he must inconvenience himself and return even his enemy’s animal. Job, overwhelmed at his suffering, had to endure his friends telling him that perhaps he did wrong here or there.   Job, however, insists that there is one wrong he has not committed: he has never rejoiced at the misfortune of an enemy.

Peter tells us that when Jesus was reviled he did not revile in return. Paul tells us that when we are reviled we are to bless. To do anything else is to tell the world that we have not yet been delivered from a heart that is as cold, hard and venomous as the heart of the person whose treatment of us we deem inexcusable. Then deliverance is precisely what we need above all else.

(iii)         In the third place we are to hear and heed the command not to let the sun go down on our anger. We are not to let the sun go down on our just anger, our proper anger.  Even that anger which mirrors Christ’s; even that anger apart from which we should be culpably apathetic; even this anger must not be found in us after sunset.

In Hebrew thought the setting of the sun sets limits to many human activities. The wages of a hired man (a day-labourer) have to be paid by sunset.  Pawned goods must be returned by sunset.  A corpse has to be buried by sunset.   Anger, however justified, must not be put on the back burner, there to simmer indefinitely. Sunset sets limits even to the most righteous anger.  After all, the psalmist reminds us, “God will not always chide; he will not remain angry forever”.   If our heart is attuned to Christ’s then we should react in anger in those situations where he reacts.         But since our heart is attuned to his we shall not nourish our anger, not gloat over it, not allow it work evil and therein intensify the world’s misery. In the words of Paul, we are to give no opportunity to the devil.  Commenting on this latter statement John Calvin remarked in his quaint way 450 years ago, “If your wrath endures, the devil will take possession of your heart”. Through the prophet Isaiah God himself has said, “In overflowing wrath for a moment I hid my face from you; but with everlasting love I will have compassion on you”.

We must be found doing nothing less and nothing else.

 

                                                                                                  Victor Shepherd                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                                     February 2006

 

You asked for a sermon on Gossip

Ephesians 4:29

[1] In World War II American fliers in the Pacific theatre were provided with a package of shark repellent. As soon as the downed flier had parachuted into the water he released his shark repellent. The repellent spread out around him, forming a protective sphere within which he could survive. Inside the sphere he was safe, in no danger from sharks. If, however, he foolishly decided to move out beyond the sphere of the repellent, he would be devoured immediately.

The Ten Commandments demarcate the sphere, in a fallen world, within which we can thrive, within which there is safety and freedom. As long as we live within this sphere we shall find life blessed, wholesome, satisfying. We shall know and enjoy the freedom which God has fashioned for us. If, however, we decide to extend ourselves beyond the sphere which the commandments mark out, we shall find not freedom but enslavement; not blessing but curse; not life which thrives but death whose deadliness deadens everything around it.

Since the ninth commandment forbids us to bear false witness against our neighbour, it’s plain that to gossip is to think — foolishly — that we can live beyond the sphere of God’s protection and blessing. But we can’t. To bear false witness, to gossip, is to poison ourselves and slay others; to gossip is to let loose poison gas which renders everyone sick unto death.

We have no difficulty understanding that to try to live outside the sphere demarcated by the commandments is to embrace death; that is, we have no difficulty understanding this for some of the commandments. Murder, for instance, or stealing or adultery. Simply to think of these three instances of wickedness is to know that where they thrive we don’t; and conversely, if we are to thrive then these three are to be renounced. Murder, stealing, adultery — and gossip. Is gossip in the same class? Is it really this serious? Is it as disgraceful? as destructive? as deadly? The fact that God forbids us to bear false witness as surely as he forbids us to murder should convince any doubter that gossip is iniquitous.

 

[2] If, however, the doubter remains doubting then a moment’s reflection on what gossip does should convince us.

If we are inclined to think that gossip is a harmless amusement that merely tickles the ear, nothing more than coffee-break chatter, then we should understand that unfounded rumour can end someone’s reputation, end her career, end her life. “She is over-fond of men”, someone says with a knowing wink. Said of a dancehall entertainer the gossip would likely fall to the ground, harmless. (It might even enhance the dancehall entertainer’s business.) But said of a physician it would be ruinous.

“She doesn’t declare everything on her income tax return.” Said of the single mother trying to support herself and her family through the day-care she operates out of her home it would mobilize little. But said of an accountant it would be the end of everything.

“He is disloyal.” Said of a separatist politician from Quebec it is so far from being slanderous as almost to be a badge of honour. But said of a military officer it would mean dismissal. Captain Albert Dreyfus, an officer in the French army at the turn of the century, was accused of treason. There wasn’t an iota of evidence to support the accusation. For ten years Dreyfus and his friends struggled to clear his name. After ten years he was exonerated. By then he and his wife and his children were ruined. While he was exonerated officially, millions of French citizens viewed him as a disgrace — when all the while he was innocent.

Dr. Norman Bethune, the Canadian chest surgeon who worked with the Eighth Route Army in revolutionary China, nicked his finger with a scalpel one day while performing surgery on a wounded soldier. The nick seemed inconsequential. Before long, however, Bethune was dead from septicaemia. Gossip may appear no more than a nick. But some nicks are deadly!

In World War I Chlorine gas was used on enemy forces. It was a lethal substance which killed men, not instantly, but slowly and agonizingly as their lungs were seared and they choked. In other words, chlorine gas killed after it had induced terrible suffering and panic. There always remained one huge problem in the deployment of chlorine gas: unforeseen changes in wind direction. A change in wind direction brought the gas back upon those who had only recently released it. At this point the gas didn’t merely take down the enemy; it took down everyone. Gossip is just like that.

 

[3] This being the case, why do we gossip? Before we look for ultra-sophisticated analyses as to why we gossip we should be sure we understand the most elemental reason for gossip: false witness comes naturally out of the depraved human heart. It is not the case that humankind’s heart is naturally righteous or godly (if it were, the gospel would be superfluous). The human heart, rather, is by nature (fallen nature) a fountain of corruption. “For out of the heart” (this is Jesus speaking) “come evil thoughts, murder, adultery, fornication, theft, false witness, slander.” When we ask, “Why does gossip, malicious gossip, leap unbidden to the tongue?”, we must always recall the pronouncement of Jeremiah: “The heart is deceitful above all things and desperately corrupt. Who can understand it?”. As often as we look for a reason for our addiction to gossip we must remember that at bottom our addiction to gossip is unreasonable, irrational — as irrational as all the addictions of the corrupt heart. (Recall Kierkegaard: “Whoever claims to understand sin has never experienced it.”)

Once we have admitted that gossip is an outcropping of our innermost corruption; once we admit that the root of gossip is sunk in invisible irrationality, we can then safely attempt rational explanations for some features of gossip.

For instance, we find it virtually impossible to honour someone else’s right-to-privacy. Not wanting to honour someone else’s right-to-privacy we speculate or fantasize as to what is happening in that person’s private life. Next (and here’s the lethal step) we voice our speculations or fantasies as though they were factual. There are no grounds for doing this. But who needs grounds? What we can only guess at we utter as though it had been proven a hundred times over; all the while we know nothing at all.

We gossip, too, inasmuch as we are vindictive cowards who want to hurt someone without being held accountable for our assault. If we walked up to the person we wish to hurt and punched her in the face, we’d be in jail for assault. Then how to assault without having to account for it? Gossip. Gossip is the signature of the person who is vindictive and cowardly in equal measure.

We gossip, again, inasmuch as we are envious. Not only can we not accord someone else her right-to-privacy, we cannot accord her her right-to-possession. We cannot endure someone whose house is larger, or bank account richer, or inheritance greater, or ability grander, or children brighter. Since the disparity between someone else and us is unendurable, we have to end the disparity. There are only two ways of doing this: either we elevate ourselves or we bring her down. Only the latter is feasible. But how are we to bring her down? We can’t embezzle her savings or reduce the academic achievement of her children or diminish her talent. We can only gossip. Three words of gossip and she will be levelled; more than levelled, she will be beneath us. What a triumph! (When individuals do this, it is called gossip; when a nation does it collectively, it is called propaganda.)

 

[4] The command of God is plain: we are not to bear false witness against our neighbour. “False witness” is the English translation found in both places of the older testament where the Ten Commandments are stated, Exodus 20 and Deuteronomy 5. The English translations are identical, but the Hebrew texts behind them differ. In Exodus 20 the Hebrew text which is translated “false witness” means lying, falsehood, what is untrue. In Deuteronomy 5 the Hebrew which is also translated “false witness” refers to insincerity or frivolousness. In other words, Exodus 20 refers to the substance of what is said, while Deuteronomy 5 refers to the mood and motivation of what is said. The Hebrew text of Deuteronomy 5 recognizes that it is possible to say what is factually correct but to say it in a mood and out of a motivation which is every bit as damaging as an outright lie. When the Hebrew bible forbids us to bear false witness it forbids us both to utter what is untrue and to utter what may be true but the uttering of which arises from a mood and motivation which aim at someone else’s ruin. In Psalm 51 the psalmist maintains that God “desires truth in our inward being”. “Truth in our inward being” means both outward truth, devoid of falsehood, and inward heart-purity, devoid of insincerity or duplicity.

 

[5] As we school ourselves more profoundly in the revelation entrusted to our Hebrew foreparents we come to appreciate Israel’s horror — sheer horror — at false witness. The psalmist cries that to have malicious witnesses rise up against him is the worst thing that could befall him. (Have you ever been slandered? If you have, you will agree with the psalmist instantly.)

Our Israelite foreparents were so fearful of false witness that one witness — one witness only — was never sufficient to convict anyone in a lawcourt. Testimony given by one witness alone was worthless.

Hearsay was never permitted. If someone said, “I didn’t see it happen myself, but last week Samantha told me she saw it happen” — worthless as well.

The Mishnah stated (the Mishnah is the distillate of rabbinic wisdom); the Mishnah stated that anyone who was commonly known to be loose-tongued or mean-spirited was disqualified as a witness; that person’s testimony was worthless at all times and in all circumstances.

The Mishnah stated too that if someone were discovered bearing false witness, that person must be punished with the same punishment that would have been assigned to the accused if the accused had been convicted. In other words, if person A testified falsely against person B concerning fraud, and the penalty for fraud was five years in prison, then person A, the bearer of false witness, himself went to prison for five years. In situations where this arrangement was impossible to implement (for instance, if false testimony were offered concerning the legitimacy of a child, the false testifier couldn’t suddenly be pronounced illegitimate himself), then the person bearing false witness was lashed 40 times. If the penalty for an offence was normally 40 lashes in any case, then the person bearing false witness was lashed 80 times. In other words, our Israelite foreparents wanted everyone to know that before someone spoke so much as one syllable against another person, the speaker had better know that he must speak the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth, and do this without any insincerity, frivolousness or malice.

The Mishnah said one thing more. When a witness offered testimony concerning an offense whose penalty was death, and it was the witness’s testimony which secured the conviction, then the witness (whose testimony had been true) must nevertheless himself serve as executioner. It was felt that if someone testifying truly still had to serve as executioner, then someone testifying falsely concerning capital offenses could never live with himself if his false testimony secured a conviction followed by an execution which the false testifier himself had to implement.

Then perhaps the safest thing to do was not say anything; not bear witness at all, whether true or false; simply keep one’s lip buttoned and one’s head down. But this wasn’t permitted in Israel. The person who remained silent when he heard gossip; the person who heard gossip but did not denounce it on the spot; that person was deemed guilty of gossip himself, guilty of bearing false witness. The person who said in self-extenuation, “But at least I never repeated the gossip I heard”; that person was as much guilty of gossip as the gossiper herself. Leviticus 5 states that to hear gossip and not denounce it is to be guilty of gossip — and therefore subject to the appropriate punishment for false witness.

It is little wonder that the prophet Malachi tells us that God will flay any and all who bear false witness.

 

[6] Gossip is a curse. What is the cure?

The first stage in the cure is to hear the command of God afresh. What is the ninth commandment? that we are not to bear false witness? No! We are not to bear false witness against our neighbour. A command not to bear false witness would be highly abstract, devoid of human face and heart. But a command not to bear false witness against our neighbour reminds us constantly that we have to do with a specific, living, suffering, fragile flesh-and-blood person.

Specific? How specific? Who is our neighbour? Jesus was asked this question. He replied in his parable of the Good Samaritan. The point of the parable is this: our neighbour is the person nearby us who is in need. Our neighbour is that person who is so very proximate to us that we find ourselves bumping into her all the time: grocery store, library, dentist’s waiting room. Already she is in great need. Are we going to worsen her neediness by bearing false witness against her? We are not to bear false witness against our neighbour. Our neighbour, according to Jesus, is the person whom we meet in the course of the day’s unfolding and whose need is undeniable. To worsen that person’s suffering through gossip is unspeakable cruelty and detestable sin.

Israel, we have seen, was horrified at false witness. It did everything it could to inculcate that horror into all its people. Its approach here was similar to the approach used with teenagers who are convicted of impaired driving. Teenagers convicted of impaired driving are made to watch film-footage of motor vehicle accidents caused by impaired drivers; made to watch motor vehicle accidents whose victims are killed or crippled; made to watch all of this in the hope that horror at impaired driving will be inculcated in the teenager and remain inculcated forever.

If we could be made to see what gossip does to that neighbour whose need finds her suffering intensely already we should be horrified, for life. And a most excellent thing it would be.

There is more to the cure for the curse of gossip. The next step in the cure is to hear and heed the apostolic injunction. Look at what Paul says to the church in Colosse: “Let your speech always be gracious, seasoned with salt…”. Salt, in scripture, is a sign of the covenant. Salt is a sign of the pledge God has made to us, pledging himself, promising himself, ever to be our God, never to forsake us. Grace is God’s faithfulness to his pledge; grace is God himself forever keeping the promise he has made to us. To say that God is gracious is to say that nothing will ever deflect him from his pledge and promise to be God-for-us. Because you and I are sinners God’s faithfulness meets our sin. When God’s faithfulness meets our sin, his faithfulness takes the form of mercy. Salt, then, is the sign of God’s pledge to us that he will ever stand by us and envelop us in mercy.

The apostle Paul says that our speech is to be seasoned with salt. Our speech is to reflect to others the faithfulness and mercy of God himself. This is crucial; after all, we live in a world characterized by unfaithfulness and mercilessness. Christians are to be salt in this world; our speech is to be salt. Salty speech is a sign of what we are in ourselves: people who are not unfaithful to the suffering neighbour but rather who support the suffering neighbour faithfully, always enveloping him or her in mercy.

In his letter to the Christians in Ephesus Paul writes that their speech is to be “such as is good for edifying, as fits the occasion, that it may impart grace to those who hear”.

Our speech must fit the occasion. Of course our speech must be truthful; but more is needed. Our truthful speech must fit the context, fit the occasion. A physician who spoke the truth about a patient’s medical condition at a cocktail party would be hanged. No physician could ever plead that he was telling the truth and only the truth. The occasion is entirely unfitting, entirely inappropriate. The schoolteacher who said to the 8-year old in front of 25 other 8-year olds, “No wonder you are sleepy in class every day; your mother and father fight so much that no one can get enough sleep in your home”; the teacher who said that could never excuse herself on the grounds that she was only telling the truth. Her truth-telling does not “fit the occasion”.

The apostle insists as well that our speech is to be edifying; it is to be more than merely true, more than barely true; it is to be edifying.

And then Paul says something about which I have never heard a sermon: he says that our speech is a sacrament. He does not say in his Ephesian letter that our speech is to reflect God’s grace; he says that our speech imparts God’s grace. If human speech imparts God’s grace, then our speech is a sacrament.

Throughout the history of the church there have been bloodletting controversies over the sacraments. What is a sacrament? What is not? Protestants jump up and say, “There are two sacraments only, baptism and the Lord’s Supper”. Roman Catholics reply, “Seven; there are seven sacraments. Marriage, ordination to the priesthood, penance — plus others — are sacraments too.” At one point in the middle ages there were twelve sacraments. Not once in my reading of church history; not once have I come upon a discussion of speech as a sacrament. But the apostle Paul (whom Protestants appear to venerate above all others) plainly says that it is a sacrament. A sacrament of what? Poison gas? No! A sacrament of God’s grace.

My last point in the cure for the curse of gossip. All of us are jabbed from time-to-time. We may be jabbed verbally or non-verbally. Whether we are jabbed verbally or non-verbally, our first instinct, our depraved instinct, is to retaliate verbally. In retaliating verbally we bear false witness. We may do so by uttering gossip, or by uttering truth maliciously, since our mood and motivation are deadly. I have found there is one sure way of defusing the temptation to retaliate. When next you are jabbed, don’t dwell on the nastiness of the person who jabbed you. Instead look upon that person as your neighbour; which is to say, find out where that person is suffering. Then dwell on that person’s suffering. Wrap your heart around that person’s suffering. You will find that the temptation to gossip, the temptation to bear false witness, evaporates in that instant.

F I N I S

                                                                    Victor A. Shepherd

January 1994

Exodus 20:11*
Deuteronomy 5:20*
Matthew 15:19
Jeremiah 17:9
Psalm 51:6
Leviticus 5:1
Malachi 3:5
Luke 10: 25-37*
Colossians 4:6*
Ephesians 4:29*